Search the Community

The Testosterone Effect Part IV: New Friends Continued from: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6138-the-testosterone-effect-part-iii/ Blake's roommate, Matt, had been avoiding him ever since their sexual experience a few days ago. In fact, Matt had finally worked up the words to tell Blake his thoughts about the whole incident, to tell him that he didn't want any awkwardness between them and that he just wanted to be friends... but Blake was nowhere to be found. In reality, of course, Blake was at the research lab. Matt had grown since having sex with Blake, but he didn't really consider the cause of this growth. Matt just felt fortunate he had packed on a little more muscle - maybe now the fraternity he was interested in joining would be a little more accepting. He decided to text Sam, the fraternity membership coordinator, to see if he could have another shot. "Hey man, i dont want to seem desperate, but I bulked up a little and was wondering if i could have another shot at the frat" Matt typed out. A response arrived a few seconds later: "send photo" Matt removed his shirt and pants and stood in front of a full length mirror in nothing but his tight grey trunks. He flexed a bicep and snapped a selfie with the other hand. At this point, Matt's body wasn't the most remarkably muscular, but he was no longer a weakling, or even average, by any means. Matt had strong muscles but lacked the mass and beefy quality that Blake (unbeknownst to his roommate) was beginning to exhibit. His dick, also larger since his time with Blake, was mostly soft but with his balls, formed a nice package and bulge in his tight underwear. He sent the picture off to Sam, satisfied with his appearance. Sam received the photo and his eyes widened. "Hey men, check this out! One of our rejecteds stepped up his game!" He passed his phone around to a few other guys in the house, each one with a similar reaction of devious interest. "I want to invite him tonight," Sam said, fondling his crotch casually. "See if he knows what he's getting into." The other men nodded in agreement, each one wearing nothing but a tight white athletic jockstrap, sporting half-chubs in the package, as they split up to various rooms of the house. The men playfully slapped each other on the ass as they went off to prepare for the night's festivities. *** Meanwhile, at the research lab, Blake had finally woken up from his 12-hour-post sex nap with Max. Sampson watched into the recovery room through a one-way mirror, chatting with a technician. "Brian," he commented. Make a note that subject is awake at 16:25 and acting normally. I also went to check on Max - he doesn't seem to be harboring any special desire to see Blake. It's as if all his lust was all from the pheromones. Go in and give Blake the questionnaire, now, but be careful not to seduce him. We need to take measurements and give him a little rest before further physical tests." Brian, a scrawny 5'10" scientist, nodded and made a few notes on his clipboard. As Sampson walked back to his office, the technician unlocked the door to Blake's room and entered. "Hello there," he greeted the subject. "I'm Brian. We've got a few questions for you about what happened yesterday." "Yesterday?? That was yesterday? How long have I been out for?" Blake asked, quite alert at this point. "About 12 hours," Brian replied. He sat down on a stool next to Blake's bed. Blake was wearing nothing but a pair of blue briefs the technicians dressed him in as they moved him from the exam room floor to here, but his body was covered below the waist by a blanket. Brian marveled at his pecs, which were starting to gain some real beefy mass, but were still short in size of the rock hard globes many other men on campus sported. Blake's chest also sported a thin layer of light blonde chest hair, which was barely noticeable due to its light color. Darker blonde-brown hair sprouted from his pits, thick, bushy and manly, surrounded by a thick bicep likely capable of curling Brian the technician's weight, and then some, with ease. Brian was a little overcome with Blake's appearance, but the pheromones weren't even active. No, it was just a normal, run-of-the-mill attraction, Brian thought to himself. Blake was a really hot guy, and seemed sweet, and genuine, from the non-experimental observations Brian had made of him. He was infatuated with Blake not because of Blake's super-testosterone production scent, but normal, physical attraction. Brian asked Blake a few questions - mostly about how he was feeling - he avoided questions about the sexual stuff, to avoid making Blake the slightest bit horny. "Can't compromise the integrity of the study," Brian thought. "Regardless of his my own feelings." Some time passed, and Brian was wrapping up the questionnaire. "One more thing," he said. "We'd like you back for another experiment. We're still working out the parameters but it should take a few days just like this one did. Would next weekend work?" Blake cocked an eyebrow and flexed his pecs, casually testing his new found control over his muscles. "Another kinky experiment? Count me in! Maybe you guys can tie me up and fuck me senseless while I scream for mercy. Or you could send in a whole group of guys for me to play with. Or maybe-" "Fuck," thought Brian. "His overactive imagination is going to hit him - and me - really hard if I don't get out of this room." But instead of bolting to the door before the pheromone production started, Brian smiled. Deep down, he wanted this to happen, research integrity be damned. He smiled and listened to Blake's sex ideas as his cock slowly hardened. The pheromones hadn't started yet, but Brian couldn't be moved from this spot no matter what. He inhaled deeply and waited for the wave of sex to hit him with anxious tension. *** Matt arrived at the fraternity house, having received Sam's invitation and instructions to come by, alone, and not to tell anyone where he was going. He didn't question the frat's odd practices - many of the other meetings were done in secret - probably some freaky cultist tradition they had to upheld. As he was told, he walked around the side of the house to the rear basement entrance and produced the rhythmic knock Sam taught him to signal he was there for a frat meeting. After exchanging a few more corny codewords, the brother waiting at the door swung it open and before Matt could even see what was in front of him, a black sack was thrown over his head and his hands held behind his back by the guy who granted him entrance. He was led down the stairs with care, through the basement, pitch black in the darkness of his makeshift blindfold. His escorter shoved him gently and removed the blindfold and released his hands. Matt looked around - he was in what appeared to be a temporarily constructed booth of some kind. The house's basement was normally big, and spacious, but for some ceremonies, Sam had told him, the brothers used temporary walls they dragged in and set up. The room was pretty small, probably no larger than a closet, but enough for Matt to sit on the floor as he was told while his escort stood above him imposingly wearing a black robe with face obscured. The escort commanded, "Open the box," (he motioned to a small black parcel behind Matt) "read & follow the instructions." The mystery man closed the door to the "stall" behind him, and Matt heard it locked with a small click. "Great," Matt groaned to himself. "Hazing." He opened the box - inside was a dirty white jockstrap, complete with 3" waistband with the brand "Bike" proudly printed in the center. In truth, the jockstrap wasn't fully white but a duller color. It looked, and smelled, worn. The instructions, in the box beneath the underwear, read: "This box contains the jockstrap proudly worn by a senior brother of this fraternity. Now it is passed to you to symbolize your bond to the men of Alpha Alpha. Take it, and wear it proudly as your brother before. Wear nothing else. Wait patiently." Matt sniffed the jockstrap from a distance - it was truly rank, probably worn over 100 times to the gym by some dude twice Matt's size. He shrugged and removed his own clothes, and put on the jockstrap. It was actually pretty comfortable, once he stopped thinking about how much time it had spent pressed up against another dude's ass and junk. Matt liked how the tight straps felt beneath his ass cheeks, and how the pouch in front held his cock and balls together into a nice tight bulge. Matt sat on the floor of the room and waited for about 10 minutes (but felt like forever) until the door swung open. Another black hooded figure came in, wearing nothing but the hood and a cleaner, brand new white jockstrap. The man closed the door behind him and instructed Matt to stand. He removed his hood - the man was Sam. His red hair was messed up from the hood but his pale muscular frame stood intimidatingly in front of Matt, thin lines of red hair coating his chest and swarming around his bellybutton and strap. His muscles glistened. It looked like some oil had been spread across them. He sported a semi-erect cock beginning to pitch a tent in his jockstrap. "In this fraternity, we brothers share a special bond. One that can only be formed with trust and intimacy. We will now test your capacity to form that bond." It sounded like around 9 people were reciting the speech, all at once, one brother per stall. Sam pressed hard on Matt's shoulders, shoving him to the floor and stuffing his package right into Matt's face, who resisted at first, but eventually welcomed his new frat brother's bulge with a hearty sniff... *** Back at the lab, the pheromones were having their effect on Brian, tripling his initial attraction to Blake. He ripped off his lab coat, revealing his flat scrawny chest. Blake replied by throwing the blank off the bed and ripping his underwear off, revealing the now towering, and growing 9-inch cock that had been stiffening below for the past 10 minutes. Brian also removed his pants, showed off his own 7-incher, which he rubbed against Blake's cock with glee. Blake felt the familiar feeling of testosterone production ramping up. His muscles were tight, his cock felt harder than it ever had before as it tensely forced itself to become longer and thicker. His lust came like a wave, a primal feeling of sex and desire for cock rushing through his brain, washing away his other meaningless thoughts. Instead of fighting the lust, he embraced it, letting the testosterone his massive pulsing balls were churning out take over without resistance. Because of this, he seemed to maintain a little control of his body, feeling less like a man watching his body without control and more like powerful sex god his body was making him into. "Huh, you're a twinky little guy," Blake said salaciously. "Nothing a little time with me can't fix." Blake knew what he was doing; he was in control. He lifted his left arm and flexed, then grabbed Brian's head with his right arm and rubbed it right up against the hairy armpit, which was pumping out the all important sex pheromones that made Blake's partners unable to resist his will. Brian licked and sniffed the pit, ingesting three, four, five, ten times as many pheromones as the men before him ever had. Brian roared, his muscles thickening as well, as pecs began to burst and bulge out of his flat chest, abs sculpting themselves into existence, and biceps and legs thickening and growing tighter and denser. His cock roared out in pain, too, dripping precum and doubling in girth as it lengthened to 8.5". Blake shoved his face onto Brian's new and improved man meat, gagging down its entire length with pure happiness. He grasped his own huge cock, stroking it to satisfy himself while he pleasured his newest lover. Brian himself was in shock, his body feeling so many sensations at once as it both grew in size and thickness, his lust taking over operations of his body while his cock was greedily sucked by the most beautiful man he had ever seen. Eventually Blake was happy with his sucking and he needed more, so he commanded Brian to fuck him. Brian, normally sheepish and timid when it came to sex, immediately plunged his huge cock into Blake's hungry ass as the two fucked missionary style with animalistic rage and revelry. Blake howled and grunted, initially sated by the huge 8.5-inch fuckstick occupying his ass, but it still wasn't enough. He grabbed Brian and threw him onto his back, then stood up and sat back down right on his cock, impaling his sweet bubble ass, his muscles becoming beefier the entire time. Blake's pecs in particular were becoming huge, bulging out and nipples enlargening to unprecedented size as he slowly bounced up and down on Brian's cock. "Fuck!" Blake screamed. "It's still not enough!" He aggressively grabbed Brian's head, forcing him to sit up, and pushed the man's face into his sweaty armpit once more. Brian again inhaled a concentrated dose of pheromones and Blake immediately felt his partner's cock thicken inside his ass. He held Brian's face in his armpit for a few minutes, still bouncing up and down on the huge growing cock, which had swollen to match his own new size of 10.5 inches. Finally, the smell of sex and primal rage couldn't be contained any longer. Blake unleashed a huge torrent of cum, most of the thick spurts landing into the technician's throat, who hungry swallowed Blake's seed. The rest landed on Brian's new infantile muscles, which weren't nearly as large Blake's new beefy pecs, or even close to as large as Matt's new body. But they were muscles nonetheless, which is more than Brian could say about his body before. He came, offering Blake his load in the form of a massive facial, which the other man graciously accepted, sucking down every last drop of cum. "Fuck," Blake said. "That was intense." Brian smiled. "Fuck yeah..." he said, almost collapsing into the larger man's chest as the two drifted to sleep. Alarms were ringing throughout the lab as other technicians scrambled to clean up the messed caused by their horny colleague. All Brian could do was smile as he drifted to sleep, glancing at the hidden biosensor in this lab coat, which had secretly recorded data from the entire fuckfest unbeknownst to his superiors... *** Matt was greedily sucking on Sam's thick six-inch cock while he fondled himself, his hand down the pouch of his jockstrap. "Brothers!" a voice boomed from another stall. "Join us!" Sam removed his dick from Matt's mouth and pushed open a back panel to the stall, which led out into a larger, open area. Matt crawled out into the new space, still wearing his jockstrap, and saw the doors to other stalls open with other guys in his position crawling out into the large open area, their masters standing above them. The head brother who called out the order stood behind his own slave-boy, grinning. "Let the true bonding begin," he commanded. Continued here; https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6813-the-testosterone-effect-part-v/ Author's note: Hey guys, sorry for the delay in making this part. I'll be sure to write the next one as soon as I can put my ideas down into writing with out getting off on that fantasy first! Next time, we'll see what happens to Matt at the frat house, and learn about Brian's independent research into the testosterone effect. There'll be more story development for Blake in the next part, while Matt's segment will be pretty much alll sexy-times; I want to try and keep a balance of normal character development to advance the plot and hot man on man action from here on out. Thanks again for reading!

First Chapter: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1131-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-one/ Previous Chapter: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3706-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-twelve/ CHAPTER THIRTEEN Hank drove us back toward the City, though my mass now placed a noticeable strain on the van’s engine and suspension. There was no convenient way to determine how heavy I was, but both he and Matt were certain I had grown another foot. They guessed I was now about seven and a half feet tall, which seemed right to me. Did my mass really matter anymore? I could feel that I was even denser and it was obvious that my proportions were yet more extreme – my shoulders wider, my muscles thicker. My epic, perpetually throbbing cock was just over 27 inches long. I would never be able to fuck again, but I found I didn’t care. It was the single most masculine, beautiful object in the universe and I spent the entire trip home in complete ecstasy as I worshipped it, stroking the mighty, vein-wrapped trunk, my lips wrapped around the tip of the massive head as my cum gushed forth without end. Once home, Hank told me that Carlos had called. He was making a miraculous recovery, expected to be released the next day, and was desperate to see me. Only minutes later, Terry called with a possible explanation. Hank put him on speaker and the three of us settled down in the living area of the first floor. Hank and Matt sat on the sofa while I sat on the floor, afraid to destroy any furniture that I might touch. Terry explained that my cum contained self-propelled cells that repaired biological tissue. Plant or animal. “It operates at a molecular level,” he said over the speakerphone. “Like a magic bullet. The repairer cells, for lack of a better term, in your semen penetrate damaged tissue, apparently analyze the DNA, and restore everything according to the discovered blueprint.” He paused for a beat as if to allow his statement to sink in. “It’s a nanotech dream come true.” Hank and I looked at each other. It sounded impressive but neither of us understood the significance of what Terry had just reported. “That would make Jamal’s semen the most valuable substance on Earth,” Matt said. “Can you explain it in English?” I asked. “Sure. Sorry, Jamal,” Terry said. “In simpler language, your cum heals and restores everything that it touches. I tested it on one of the plants in my office and even myself. I have a mouse that is slowly re-growing a limb. Needless to say, I’ve never seen anything like it. There has never been anything like it.” “Wait,” Hank said. “So ... my tonsils could be growing back?” Matt looked at the phone. “My wisdom teeth? My foreskin?” He then looked at me. “That’s annoying.” “Speak for yourself,” Hank said. “I’d love to have my foreskin back.” “I can’t say yet,” Terry responded before continuing his report. He explained that the repairer cells seemed to have a life expectancy outside of a host of about nine hours but that freezing extended that for an undetermined period of time. The next obvious question was how did I generate all of this matter from nothing, and Matt finally explained to us what he had told Terry two days before. “I wouldn’t really call it a theory,” he said. “More like a wild ass guess. But here’s the deal. You know Einstein’s famous equation? Energy equals mass times the speed of light squared? Think about it. The speed of light squared is a crazy big number, thus to get any decent amount of mass would require an insane amount of energy.” “So Jamal isn’t picking up a hundred pounds of beef from his power outlet,” Terry said over the speaker. “At least not directly. Matt thinks his body is using that power – any power, really – as a catalyst to tap into the really good stuff.” “The good stuff?” I asked. “Yeah,” Matt said. “And this is the wild ass guess part. Your body could be accessing something called zero-point energy.” “Huh?” Hank said. “Just google it,” Matt said. He smiled. “You’ll get a better explanation than I can give.” “Okay,” I said. “But that’s still energy. What about the mass?” “Ah, but it could be a huge amount of energy,” Matt said. “Which could be converted into a meaningful amount of mass. And there is also something called attribute theory.” “My head hurts already,” Hank said. “I’ll be brief,” Matt said. “Wait. Have either of you ever done any object-oriented programming? Terry?” “Huh?” Hank said again. “Oh no,” Terry said. “Even my attempts with BASIC in junior high were train wrecks.” I shook my head. “That’s fine,” Matt said thoughtfully. I enjoyed watching him search for a way to explain a subject outside of his area of expertise to two men who were fortunate to finish high school. “Let me start this way. Experience tells us that information can be represented by either matter, like ink on a piece of paper, or energy, like electricity in a computer. But what if the reverse were true? What if the matter and energy around us is actually a manifestation of information? If we look at things this way, the properties of matter and energy are attributes, the scientific laws that govern physical systems are functions or processes that affect those attributes, and reality is just a program running on a computer called the universe. Are you with me so far?” “Why are you makin’ this so complicated?” Hank asked. “What do you mean?” Matt asked. “Just say God is doing this to Jamal and be done with it.” “If there was a god, why would it need Jamal to clean up its own mess?” I remained silent. I found their discussions entertaining. “It’s just an easier explanation,” Hank said. Matt shook his head. “Be careful with that. Just because you can’t explain something doesn’t mean there must be a supernatural explanation for it. It just means you don’t understand it.” Hank stood abruptly. “I’m goin’ to the bodega for some Tylenol,” he said. “Hank – ”, Matt began. “Seriously,” Hank said. “Go ahead without me.” Matt looked at me. “It’s okay,” I said. “Keep going.” “Fine,” he said with some reservation. “Let me give you an example. Let’s say you have a plastic bottle of water sitting on the counter and you put it in a freezer. The temperature of the water drops as the process of thermodynamic heat transfer takes place. But what if we could go in and directly set the temperature attribute of the water molecules to zero degrees with it still sitting on the counter? Boom, it’s instantly frozen.” “But what happens to the heat energy the water had before we changed the temperature?” I asked. Matt’s face brightened and his jaw dropped. “Wow,” he said, apparently impressed. “You’re not only following me, you asked exactly the right question.” “Hey!” I said, smiling. I was irrationally pleased that I had impressed him. “I’m more than just a big piece of meat.” “That much is certain,” he agreed. I realized where he was going with this, which also surprised me. If the physical properties of an object could be attributes, so could its location. “You are saying that my body is relocating matter to increase my mass?” “Well, more like I’m proposing that as a possibility. Maybe both are happening – zero point energy into matter as well as location reassignment of matter.” He looked uncomfortable. “You’re not buying your own theory,” I said to him. “It’s just a wild ass guess, remember?” He said as he shook his head. “And a highly speculative one. Even if accurate, it still doesn’t scratch the surface of a full explanation.” I shrugged my shoulders. “Works for me,” I said. “You know, maybe Hank’s on to something,” Terry said from the other end of the line. Matt jumped as if he forgot Terry was still on speaker. “What do you mean?” I asked. “Maybe you are being changed by an external force,” Terry proposed. “Maybe the universe senses an imbalance and is modifying you to set things straight. Not consciously, but like an immune system. Our species is a serious and immediate threat to the planet.” There was a long pause. “I know it sounds ridiculous and I’m just thinking out loud here...” I smiled. “No, no. I like it. The universe is creating its own god and it’s me.” “That is so fucking hot.” I heard Matt say as the implications of that simple statement flooded my body and mind with overwhelming ecstasy. The universe is creating its own god and it’s me. Cum began gushing from my immense tool as I imagined myself as an immortal, omnipotent god. I seized and stroked my impossibly hard cock, lost in the fantasy, until my orgasm grew so intense that everything went white. * * * I heard a door close and opened my eyes. Night had fallen and I was on the floor in Hank’s ground floor living area, which was covered in my jism. The ceiling, walls, floor and furniture were all coated with hundreds of gallons of spunk, which glistened in the spot lamps mounted on the ceiling. Matt was nowhere to be seen. Hank walked in with a paper bag and set it on the cum-drenched coffee table. He then squatted down next to me. I watched his quads explode as he sat. I had forgotten how immense they were. “Hey, before I go to bed, I want to remind you of somethin’,” he said. “What?” I asked hesitantly. Not only was he oblivious to the mess I had made of his living area, his words sounded eerily familiar. “What,” Hank said. I frowned. “What what?” “What,” he repeated. “I need to remind you what.” “Hank,” I said impatiently. “Haven’t we been through this once already?” “No, that was why. This is what.” I exhaled and sat up. “Okay, what then?” “You already know,” he said. I sighed. It was completely unlike him to speak in circles. “You already know what you are,” he said as if sensing my frustration. “The Alpha Stud of the planet,” I said. “Ruler of humanity.” “Do not be so modest,” he said as he looked at me. “You are no longer Jamal the man.” His eyes were oddly cloudy once again. His voice filled my mind. I want you to relax and look at me. I watched as his pupils began to expand, eclipsing the fading green of his irises, spreading until the globes of his eyeballs were completely black. Now clear your mind. You are much more than our ruler. His eyes grew until I was surrounded by their limitless blackness, again floating in space amongst the stars. The solar wind caressed my immense form and brought me undreamed of pleasure. You will be our god. You know this to be true. You have known it for some time. I stretched as I basked in the sun’s unshielded radiation, fully aware of the incalculable power my body possessed, my cock thrusting into a star system destined to be mine. I had no frame of reference, no sense of scale, but I felt impossibly huge – the size of a moon or planet. I flexed my titanic quads and felt the shredded masses of impossibly dense muscle partially hidden from my view by the vast bulk of my pecs. Even I couldn’t wrap my mind around my inconceivable strength. I sensed something behind me and turned to see the Earth suspended in space – a blue and white bubble of the finest crystal – distant and delicate. Despite my colossal size I could see everything, every person, every building, every tree, every insect, every action, everywhere on the planet. As I surveyed my planet, I realized that even my awareness had become godlike. My power continued to increase, and the knowledge of this brought with it a desire that only one thing could satisfy. I needed to fuck. The god needed to fuck. Then, as if on cue, movement to my right drew my attention. I turned to see the moon drawing nearer as if sensing my cock’s deepest desire to penetrate and destroy, to demonstrate to a submissive universe its complete and eternal domination over all things. I didn’t even have to move. The moon’s orbit had placed it on a collision course with my great cock, a rendezvous that would obliterate the planetoid in a small sacrifice offered by a grateful universe. I watched as it began to accelerate, captured in the gravity well of my immense mass, and soon it was close enough that I could estimate just how huge I was, my tool alone one thousand miles in length, the perfect length to impale the moon down to its core. I seized my spasming cock in my thick, powerful hands, smiling with anticipation as I held it still, watching over the gigantic mountains of my pecs as the surface of the fragile satellite approached. I chuckled, wondering if I would even feel my planet’s ancient companion crumble against the infinitely hard head of my all-powerful fuck tool. But I wasn’t left wondering for long, for as the doomed planetoid reached the head of my cock, shattering and compressing and liquefying against my indestructible organ, I felt as if my godhood was being caressed by the finest silk. I threw my head back in joy, overcome by the limitless pleasure of the moon’s destruction, and roared with such force that space-time itself shuddered and my billions of slaves collapsed to their feet, sensing my ecstasy and bowing to their immortal god, thanking me for my eternal rule as my cock absorbed the entire mass of the moon and unleashed an orgasm of such magnitude that I had to mentally shield the Earth to prevent its destruction as well... I opened my eyes to find myself face down in shattered concrete and buried in still more concrete and twisted steel. * * * Hank and I sat on his new brown mid-century modern leather sofa watching an early evening CNN report on his new projection TV. It was really too big for his flat, but the sponsorships continued to roll in and he had started spending as if he had a large house to fill rather than a one-bedroom apartment. His bank account slowly but steadily grew along with his muscle mass. I couldn’t complain. It was late Spring and I had not only regained all the weight I lost after my brush with death, but an additional ten pounds, all while being more ripped than ever. Hank claimed responsibility for that. “As much as you fuck me, I don’t know why you bother with cardio.” He was probably right. We had been dating steadily for six months and I was in love. I knew that much. Aside from spoiling me with gifts and surprise weekends away, he was so masculine and beautiful that I still grew dizzy simply by looking at him, He was loyal, generous, uncomplicated, and a lot of fun to be with. Except when we watched the news, which seemed to bring out the worst in both of us. Being uncomplicated was a double-edged sword; he saw everything in black and white. We were the good guys and they were the bad guys. I knew it was nowhere near that simple, and as the invasion of Afghanistan continued to escalate, so had our tempers. I had left his flat in a rage a few times already. Yet here I was, once again, watching a report on alleged civilian casualties at the hands of our own military. I felt like I would blow a gasket and jumped to my feet. “Jamal,” Hank said. “Don’t do this, man. Calm down.” “We keep killing innocent people!” “They attacked us!” “Yeah?” I fired back while pointing to the screen. “The dead people in that village attacked us? Those kids and abused women attacked us?” “Hey, just last week you told me the Taliban should be wiped off the face of the Earth. What do you think those boys would have grown up to be?” He was right. I had said just that. They were the most extreme of religious conservatives, and religious conservatives did little but oppress everyone around them. “Two wrongs don’t make a right,” I told him, but even as I said it, I knew it was a weak defense. Hank sighed. “Just go home,” he said. “You’re pissed off again and I don’t want to deal with it tonight.” “Because everyone is so fucking stupid and selfish!” I said as I turned around to face him. “A hundred thousand dark skinned people starve to death every day in Asia and Africa and we don’t do shit. Thousands of American die from lack of health care every week and we don’t do shit. But a group of Saudis kill a few thousand Americans and suddenly billions of dollars appear to invade Afghanistan? The Soviets tried this before and failed. You think this will be any different?” “We’re America, man. We can do anything.” The irony of his claim made me cringe. I shook my head. “We’ll be there for years. I promise you that. Thousands of our soldiers are going to die. Tens of thousands more Afghani civilians are going to die. That’s not my idea of justice.” “You don’t live in the real world, man.” I stormed to his door, opened it and turned around. “Well if living in the ‘real world’ means not giving a shit about people I don’t know then I don’t want to live in it.” “Fuck that. You can’t save the world, man. Let it go, you’re just hurtin’ yourself.” He was right. I continued to let events that were outside of my control affect me and my relationships. But on the other hand, how could anyone with a conscience not be outraged? He stood from the sofa and approached. “Look. You’re a great guy but I can’t deal with this.” He shrugged. “I can’t do this anymore.” My heart began to beat twice as hard. “Do what?” He held his hands toward me then let them fall. “See you like this. Maybe we should just get together for sex and leave it at that.” “What?” I couldn’t believe what I had just heard. “You’re kidding.” “I can’t take it. Jamal, I like you a lot but I think we should stick to fucking.” A wave of anxiety and rejection washed over me with such force I almost felt like puking. “You just ‘like’ me? Is that all I am to you? Good sex?” “The best,” he said. “I mean that. You really are.” “Fuck you!” “Jamal –” “FUCK YOU!” I trudged home, my head wrapped in a fog of rage and confusion and my heart trapped in a nail-studded vice. I had run off yet another potential partner, and this time, it was someone I truly loved. * * * I stood, extracting my cock from the pulverized concrete beneath me, and pushed aside the thousands of pounds of debris that had fallen onto me. Dust filled the air. I was in what remained of Hank’s basement gym. The light of dawn passed down through a large hole in the ceiling and I immediately realized what had happened. I had fucked my way down through the concrete floor of the living area, destroyed a few of Hank’s workout machines, and continued to plow the basement floor like a jack hammer. I rolled my eyes. Another insane over-the-top dream, another big mess. This couldn’t go on. It was time to stop trying to live like a man. “Hank?” I called out in my booming voice. “Matt?” The only reply was a chunk of concrete that fell and struck me in the head. It shattered. “Guys?” I called out again as I brushed the remnants from my hair. “Up here,” I heard Hank say. “You okay?” “Yeah,” Hank replied. His voice sounded stressed. “I guess.” I strode effortlessly through the debris as if it weren’t even there and climbed the stairs. Hank and Matt were in the kitchen holding one another. Broken dishes and glass littered the floor. It looked as if there had been a strong earthquake. I could sense their fear. My brow furrowed. “I love you guys. You don’t have to be afraid of me.” “Uh, yeah, man,” Hank began. “I think we do.” “Hank...” I said before stopping myself. He was right. I was so strong that I could kill them both, accidentally and without effort. Hank could easily have been downstairs in his gym. Everything and everyone is so hopelessly fragile now. “I saw your dream, man. I was there. If you’re not our god yet, you’re gonna be.” “It was just a dream,” I said. “I’ve been having crazy dreams all week.” “It’s the future.” “No, it's your fantasy,” I said though I suspected he was right, even if not in detail. The possibility of such inconceivable power filled me and turned my endless pre-cum stream into a gushing torrent. I could feel my cock expand still more as I watched them both sink to their knees. They bent forward until their foreheads touched the floor with arms outstretched toward me. “You are beyond magnificent,” Matt said in a trembling voice. I could tell he was crying. “I know I am,” I rumbled in my deep, powerful voice. It was the simple truth. Never in my wildest fantasies had I imagined such masculine, physical perfection. Such massive, shredded muscularity. Such extreme, immeasurable strength. Yet it was all mine and ecstasy flooded my massive, dense body as my acute awareness of the impossibly masculine beauty and power I possessed continued to grow. I truly had become glorious beyond reason. Finally, I felt ready to make my existence known. “It’s time to reveal yourself to your world,” Hank said as if reading my mind. “Yeah,” I said. “Stand up and let’s go.” They didn’t move. In fact, they almost seemed paralyzed. “What are you doing?” I asked. “We can’t,” Matt gasped. “It’s like you’re … holding us down.” What the fuck? “But I’m not doing anything,” I protested. “Yeah,” Hank said. “You are.” I could hear them both struggling to breathe and looked around as if I would be able to identify what was overpowering them. Yet in the back of my mind I feared it had to be me. Who or what else could do such a thing? And more importantly, how could I control it? “Please stop,” Matt grunted. “Please…” The pain in his voice was unbearable. “I don’t know what I’m doing!” I yelled, forgetting the power of my voice in my distress. They both cried out in unison with the shattering of more glass. Was my mere presence having this effect on them? How could I have any kind of relationship with people if they suffered when near me? “Well you better fuckin’ figure it out … unless you want two more deaths … on your conscience!” Hank managed to yell. Karen. His words were like a punch in the gut. I staggered backward. They both inhaled deeply as if surfacing from a deep dive. “I’m glad you’re still in there somewhere,” Hank finally said. “I never left.” He sat up and looked at me askance. He was both frightened and angry. I was frustrated and confused. I could actually feel him pulling away from me emotionally. “Look, I’m sorry –” I said. “Just shut up,” he said as he stood and helped Matt to his feet. They started for the stairs up to the loft. “Where are you going?” “We’re covered with glass and dust and your cum. Where do you think?” He asked crossly as they climbed the stairs. “We’re gonna clean up.” He stopped and looked down at me. “You know, like people.” I frowned. “You’re not going with me?” I asked, surprised both that they would turn me down and that I didn’t want to go without them. “You know, I guess it’s not all about you after all,” Hank said. “Oh, and try not to kill everyone when they worship you.” They disappeared up the stairs. “Matt?” I called out. “I’m sorry,” he yelled back. “Fine.” Angry, I spun on the ball of my foot and strode toward the front of the building, my bare feet crushing the shattered glass that covered the floor into powder with each step. Just as I rounded the hole I made in the floor of the living area, I stepped into a pool of my own cum, slipped, and fell flat on my ass. The concrete, already weakened by my earlier pounding, gave way and I crashed through the floor into the basement. Again. I sighed and closed my eyes. Just as I thought nothing would be difficult for me again, everything had become difficult. Next Chapter: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/12351-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-fourteen/

Everett is a beefy middle-aged bodybuilder that really loves how his body is progressing. He works incredibly hard to make his muscles get unbelievably pumped and as they glisten with sweat. This makes the other guys around him just gawk in amazement that a man in his forties could look so huge and yet so youthful and powerful. Two of these guys in particular are quite taken by his incredibly developed physique. The first of the two is a teenager by the name of Alonzo. He has tried to make his body grow the old-fashioned way by just doing basic training exercises. He lifts fairly light, but does high rep sets and benches close to his body weight. He has developed a real fondness for Everett as well as his tremendous muscles. They have both talked a lot more lately and it seems as if he views him more as a daddy figure than his own dad. The other guy, Leto, is a postgraduate student with a quiet demeanor, but he also knows how to push the weights around. He can lift quite a bit of weight, but he still feels like he is not reaching his goals. Everett finishes his workout and heads down the main hall to where the gym has its sauna. It is normally a good place for him to replenish his energy. He normally always waits until there is no one in there because it is where he has a secret that nobody knows about. Once he goes inside, he meets up with a hulking figure that pulls his towel off and places its mouth on his rod. He lies back on a bench and lets the figure slide its tongue up and down his cock until it shoves it down inside his piss slit. He always watches as the figure's tongue conforms to the opening and glides it slowly down along the walls. It eventually makes it all the way down past the base to stimulate his prostate which makes his body shake uncontrollably. Everett’s eyes normally go back into his head for several seconds as his balls expand violently filling with lots of cum. The figure finishes what it is doing after blowing Everett’s balls up and leaves. He is always surprised when he doesn’t cum because it always feels like it is going to explode out of his body. Alonzo and Leto come walking in directly after the figure leaves and sits on opposite ends of the sauna. Everett is completely oblivious to them being there as his cock throbs wildly and his balls ache wanting it to cum really badly. The two younger men are immediately fixated on what is going on with the older muscleman. He turns to look over at the graduate student and grunts. ‘Hey there Leto, you think you can come over here and help your big strong buddy out with something.’ Leto wastes no time and moseys his way over to start rubbing on his thick body as he licks the big man’s chest making him hornier. The teenager rubs his own cock in hopes of Everett returning the favor. Leto’s mouth moves its way down slowly along Everett’s hairy stomach before finally reaching the older man’s cock to start sucking on it slowly. He moans deeply as he feels his prostate reacting to Leto’s amazing sucking. This sensation releases the floodgates in Everett’s balls as he unleashes a river of cum down the student’s throat. Some of the cum pours manages to put out of his mouth as the beefy stud watches it flowing down his thick torso. ‘Mmmm yeah big daddy, I think you are starting to make me grow. I feel like I am being freed from a prison I have been in for 19 years.’ As each rope flows into Leto’s stomach, it makes his body react. The young man’s arm muscles stretch and widen loudly while his back muscles double up on themselves. Alonzo can smell Everett’s cum from the other side of the sauna and it is making him have a hard time focusing on what he is observing. He starts shooting multiple strands of cum himself from across the room as it nearly hits the growing beast on his expanding back. Everett turns to look at Alonzo from where he is sitting and grins. The incredibly horny teenager wants to come over to them so bad, but the muscle daddy waves his hand at him to let him know not to move. Instead, he moves Leto out of the way and gets up to go over to where Alonzo is sitting. ‘Hello there Alonzo, would you like to join the big boys club with me and Leto by chance?’ *winks* He places his giant cock on the teen’s leg and leans down to give him a nice long kiss on the lips. His cock slowly oozes a river of precum all over Alonzo’s leg. The smell of it intoxicates the teen greatly, but he is still able to keep his attention on Everett kissing him. The muscle daddy attempts to keep him as calm as possible so he can slowly pick him up and slide him on top of his muscle building cock. After they stop kissing for a minute or two, Everett uses his powerful arms to hold him as he teases the hungry teen’s anus with his wet cockhead. Alonzo moans loudly feeling the beefy stud push his massive precum covered cock slowly into his eager hole over and over again. He lubricates Alonzo’s hole each time as he watches the precum dribble out of his cockhead and disappear into the bottom’s well-lubed sphincter. ‘Focus on me cutie and I will do the rest.’ Everett makes sure he will feel the change as much as possible as he pushes further into the teen’s hole. This makes Alonzo want it more as he begins to lose his grip on reality once the muscle daddy pushes rest of his bloated rod inside him. Everett puts the young man’s arms around him to have him hang on as he feels his balls swelling to where they were earlier with Leto. With the precum now flowing out of the teen's swollen anus, the muscle daddy grinds him as he stretches his hole even more. Everett’s hands rub Alonzo’s back and head making the horny teen give in to him as he nears his climax. He wants to draw the growth cycle out for as long as he can because he wants to watch and feel Alonzo’s transformation in his own hands. ‘Are you still with me Alonzo? I hope you are because you will enjoy this more than anything else you have ever experienced in your life. Stay with me okay.’ Alonzo reaches down to stroke his cock as Everett continues to thrust inside him. The muscle daddy whispers in his ear to stop touching it so he can put it between his monstrous pecs. The young man moans deeply and shifts his position so Everett can lean his chest forward. He grabs Alonzo’s cock and puts it between his two hairy mountains. He flexes them and pumps the young man’s dick with them. Alonzo can’t hold back and launches a huge load all over Everett’s bullneck as it runs down his huge chest and along his cock making it all shiny with sweat and cum. The big man grunts and rubs it into his body as he places Alonzo’s hands on his jagged abs to let the young stud feel him growing. ‘MMMMM…..see what you are doing to me Alonzo…..*stretch* *pop* (voice deepens a little) you are….*grunts* making me grow *moans deeply* little man…..’ Alonzo watches Everett’s abs expand as they straighten up and look like square tiles as they protrude away from his core nearly matching the size of his pecs. He yells as he feels the muscle fibers in his pecs expanding thicker and wider making them bounce involuntarily. His biceps balloon to nearly twice their size as he grips the young man tighter trying not to let go as his forearms and hands swell larger. He slows his rhythm down inside Alonzo’s ass to concentrate on his own growing balls, which Alonzo can feel pushing up on him just beneath his glutes. The growing behemoth groans as his cock struggles for air as it continues to expand inside the teen’s anus. He is making Leto horny again from across the sauna as he watches the older man growing into a demigod. Everett can hear him from across the room and motions for the horny muscleman to come over so he can play with him again. ‘AHHHH FUCK…..*grunts deeply* MMMMM….. *yells loudly* GET OVER HERE LETO AND LET’S REALLY HAVE SOME FUN!’ He continues to have eye contact with Alonzo as he grabs the young man’s member again to suck on it. The incredibly powerful muscle in Everett’s newly expanded mouth and head massage the young stud’s rod to the point that he is having trouble keeping from unloading. The massive behemoth notices that he is struggling with it and stops sucking him. He then pulls him down to his mouth so he can kiss Alonzo again to distract him for a few more moments. The sensation from their tongues locking together is enough for the demigod to launch his load up inside the teen pumping him full of muscle-building cum. ‘FUCK YEAH! MMMMMM OHH I WANT YOU TO FUCKING EXPLODE ALONZO! BECOME THE MUSCLE GOD YOU ALWAYS WANTED TO BE YOUNG MAN!’ The extreme volume of cum being pounded into his small frame is making him heat up to the point that he gets extremely ill from it. Everett gets a concerned look on his face for a few moments and tries to pull out of him, but the teen motions that he wants him to just let him sit still for a few moments. He leans his body back onto the older behemoth’s redwood sized tree trunks as it profusely pours with massive amounts of sweat. His body heaves greatly before he lets out several loud screams as he feels his muscles blowing up rapidly. The muscle fibers in his pecs and shoulders grow so quickly that his skin instantly develops long streaky stretch marks. His biceps, triceps, and forearms nearly overpower the bones in his arms as they double up on themselves. He then grows a thick layer of fur all over his entire body which immediately makes Everett swoon as he runs his hands through the dark forest. His expanding legs spread out to accommodate the engorged beast and its two tennis balls that are emerging between them. When his growth cycle finally ends, his cock flops onto Everett’s abs as the older behemoth sits him up again. His ass has grown to accommodate Everett’s immense tool which feels like a perfect match for them both. He looks into his young partner’s eyes again and smiles as he watches the finishing touches being made to the much more masculine teenager’s face. The intensity of the growth cycle is so extreme that Alonzo sprays more cum onto the muscle daddy’s chest because of the unbelievable stress that has been applied to his body. ‘Ohh god Alonzo! *laughs* You have inadvertently started another growth cycle in me gorgeous. *stretch* *pop* *rip* *squeak* MMMMMM, FUCKING YEAH!’ Everett starts growing once again as he breaks the bench he is sitting on with Alonzo on top of him. The shockwave of the two behemoths as they fall to the floor is so strong that Leto falls over as well. The walls inside the sauna shift slightly as the three studs waste no time getting back to business. Alonzo seems quite a bit different now as well as he goes back to kissing the muscle daddy as he remains on top of him. He grinds Everett really hard to make the demigod cum inside him again to satisfy an even stronger hunger. Leto manages to get back up off the ground to walk over to the big men to shove his cock into the face Alonzo. It is obvious now the process could be neverending as all three muscle monsters are completely consumed by their desires. Everett can sense it and is encouraging them both. ‘MMMM YEAH BOYS, KEEP FEEDING EACH OTHER. FEED ME! WE CAN OUTGROW THIS FUCKING SAUNA. I CAN FEEL IT!’ Everett feels Alonzo stop grinding him and stands up. He grabs the older behemoth by the legs and turns him over to plunge his massive pole into the excited muscle monster. The bloated older man laughs hysterically as Alonzo pounds him into oblivion. Leto waits until the young behemoth is in a steady rhythm before he plunges his thick prick down the hungry musclestud’s throat to coat his insides. As Alonzo sends Everett into a euphoric state, Leto does the same to his horny young partner. The cycle may never end at this point as the three mammoth musclegods try to vanquish their thirst for muscle.

This is an old story that I haven't quite yet finished. It's a different style to my usual stuff and is a bit clinical intentionally to help build a scene. What do you think should I carry on with it...? It's a slow burner so be patient Enjoy TC 28 DAYS BEFORE part 1 and 2 by Tattcub THE DAYS BEFORE THE 28 DAYS AFTER I never know where to start when people ask for my story. To be honest there are some days when I don't know what a keyboard is let alone type on one. There are some days when IT'S ALL ABOUT THE MUSCLE. That's it. Plain and simple. Here's my story, learn something from it while you still can and while I am still with you. We all know about the virus. It took the world by storm, turning everyone who became infected by it into slavering beasts of muscle. They were satisfied only by sex and seemed to become stronger and stronger the more they got. It is now know where the virus came from, well it wasn't a secret. It was me. I did it. I was it's inventor and the father of this brave new world HA.HA. I didn't realise what I was about to unleash would change everything. Please note the D designations are over a period of six months. They are just 28 moments I remember that brought all of this crashing down around our ears. D-28 My name is Damien Clements and I am a biochemist specialising in the field of sports medicine and nutrition. I have always been fascinated by the human body and its ability to overcome stress and adversity. I have studied every type of body dysmorphia there is and am something of and expert in the field. I have several colleagues whose skills and knowledge range from basic nutrition to psychophysiology. We are all involved in a secret government think tank known as the Proteus Group. Our job within the think tank is to come up with new ways man can adapt to the harsh environmental conditions on the planet in places that are still left to explore. The Arctic, deep deserts and the sea etc. As a group some of our experiments range from cross breeding crops to deal with tough conditions to gene splicing and manipulation. Okay before you start judging bear in mind I said we were secret not ethical. We are or rather we were a group of scientists given a carte blanche for our research and a blank cheque to go with it. If you were in my position you would have done the same given that sort of opportunity. We had been together for three years and were beginning to show some results on a particularly difficult problem. The main problem with spreading genetic information is how to transmit that information from and outside source into a host body. You can't just inject it as the hosts own immune system would recognise it as alien and destroy it. We had some disasters with that method I can tell you. Although now looking back at the notes and videos of the tests one or two are strangely arousing. All that growth... D-27 Damien Clements reporting on test no #112 We'd already decided to forget testing on lower forms I.E bacteria to molluscs and suchlike. Over the last 6 months we had made massive strides in our testing and had determined that a viral delivery system was the best way to transmit the genetic data we had isolated on the Alexander test. (please note that is under separate filing in data section 277 beta) Viral delivery was clean and fast and could be injected directly into a host subject. Our initial problem was which virus could contain that much genetic information without a) destroying itself destroying the information and c) Infecting the host with it's actual malady. To be honest it was the last point that the group had had problems with the most. Trying to toughen a cats skin to make it burn resistant isn't nice to see when the specimen breaks out in bloody sores all over your notes. It's also a wasteful use of the specimen. I have lost count over the number we've had to destroy in the last 6 months alone. We at least have an unlimited line of credit in getting more. Trying the various de-activated viral agents was time consuming until one of the others, David Simmons came up the idea of actually using a bacteria and a virus together. We infected the virus with the gene data and the bacteria with the virus. It was a particularly aggressive strain of Ebola (De-activated) Very contagious and spread by body fluids so we already had a good method of introduction into a hosts system. The body would fight and destroy the bacteria but would be too late to kill the virus as it would have had time to proliferate while the host destroyed the bacterial carrier. Sort of a message in a bottle in a bottle. The next test with a cat was a success. The skin toughened to such a degree that it was hard to scratch with surgical needles. Not impervious but a great start. The cat also exhibited slight increase in aggressive tendencies and put on about half a kilo. It was also very hard to get back into it's the one time it escaped. D-26 Clements report no: #223 We've now done several days testing with the delivery system and it works. Everyone is elated here. We're still collating the data but if things pan out as we have predicted we're going to start manipulation of the gene structures for more complicated changes to the test subjects physiology. We've decided to change from cats to something less aggressive. A few of our techs have been scratched or bitten by their charges so we've opted for guinea pigs. Clichéd I know but they really don't bite so much. The one thing we can't explain on the skin tests are the slight changes to muscle size and density. Nothing major but small increases on almost every subject. Reminds me of Alexander. We're not ready to start on muscle work yet. There are a lot of other considerations first, skeleton and other organs first I think. We decided to go slow and steady and not allow our success to cloud our judgement. David Simmons is ecstatic as the delivery system was his idea. I tried to suggest we continue to strengthen the system but Simmons insists on more testing first just in case there's any degradation or mutation in the genetic structures. D-25 Clements report no: # 245 It's been a week since we upgraded the delivery system and made the bacteria far more aggressive a delivery system. Simmons complained as usual but the stronger package means we can put more complex genetic instructions into the viral messenger. We've even Christened the project we're calling the viral system Project Nuncio. It's derived from a Latin term that means envoy. Nuncios were messengers from the Pope who had the powers to cross most boarders on Papal missions. Quite apt really. I have decided that we are ready to take the next steps and begin the inner physical augmentation sequences within the next week. We've seen some great progress with the skin and epidermal experiments. Next it's muscle and bones. The only downside so far that has been noted is the over stimulation of various of the guinea pigs hormone production glands more so in the males than in the females. D-24 Clements report no: #257 Okay now we're cooking with gas, to coin a phrase. We've had near enough a 100% success rate with the new Nuncio delivery system. It's performed better than any of us dared hope. The type of genetic information transmitted this way seems to be unrestricted in size or complexity. We've managed to augment the skeletal structures on numerous guinea pigs. They're structure and strength have improved by about 500 % in some cases. A prime example is when one of the specimens was being removed from a test gantry and was dropped about 20 ft into a ventilation duct that was opened for a maintenance inspection. The creature barely even noticed and started grooming itself. We are also noticing heightened sexual activity in some of the offspring of the test subjects. Even though these animals are naturally highly sexed. Onwards and upwards. I have scheduled the musculature enhancement series to start from tomorrow. D-23 Simmons report no #221 I am adding this to the record as my protest to the enhancement test being accelerated. Clements' judgement is clouded by our recent amazing success. I know that my delivery system made this happen faster but it doesn't make me any less uneasy about the speed with which we're progressing or the corners that some of my colleagues are cutting. We're scientists and we know full well the penalty for going against the natural order without due care. I will be making an official complaint after the first tests tomorrow morning. D-23 Clements report no #259 We had the first successful delivery of the musculature genome sequences this morning. We used one of the guinea pigs that had already had the bone restructuring sequence. So far no side effects or adverse reactions from the animal. I can't say the same for Simmons, somehow the restraining tape used on the animal broke after the test and Simmons went to recover the animal. It turned aggressive and managed to bite him on the palm of his right hand. Simmons received medical treatment for the small cut and as the animals are screened of any other infections he was cleared for duty even though he was given a broad spectrum anti-biotic just to be sure. I'll file all of the relevant data on the animal once the gene sequences have had a chance to work. D-21 Simmons report #225 We started the muscle augmentation tests yesterday. We'd injected the agent into the guinea pig and all was well. It was about half an hour into the test that the creature somehow managed to free itself from it's restraint and get out. I managed to corner and retrieve it but not before it bit me. I received treatment for the small bite and a shot of "just in case." That was yesterday. Anyway it was a small bite and doesn't even hurt any more. It healed very quickly. I also want to add that I made my complaint to the higher ups yesterday. We shall see what happens next. D-20 Clements report #262 Simmons has really stirred up the hornets nest. Apparently he reported myself and several colleagues for cutting corners and unscientific practices. Doesn't he realise we're on the cusp of something truly amazing. If things work as we have planned for so long we've got the keys to cure so many of the worlds ills. He's being a fool. I must try and reason with him. I can't at the moment as he called in this morning sick. He'd been checked after his bite but there was no bacteria infection from the guinea pig bite he had last week. D-19 Simmons personal. 17. I was contacted today. Top brass is concerned about my recent report and want me to take a deeper look into my colleagues activities. Thing is I know what they've been doing I just want them to slow it down. My bite from the other day has healed fully which is a little odd considering how deep the wound seemed to be. Ah well. I guess I was lucky. I am feeling slightly fluey though. Feverish and antsy even. Maybe even a little horny. I can't seem to settle. I feel as if my skin is moving. Must be the anti-biotics, D-18 Simmons Personal. 18. Has been a few days since I last made an entry and I am happy to report that I think I got over the little bug I had and to be honest I feel great! The anti-biotics worked a treat. I even think they sorted out the little bit of acne I had. I must admit I am feeling quite horny too. As if some-thing's been switched on somewhere. After the last couple of days feeling under the weather it seems as if all my senses have gone into overdrive. Everything appears a little sharper and in focus. Everything feels great, even sensual and I walked past Clements this morning and even though he's an egotistical prick he smelled great. I still feel a little sore though. I also think I've put on a few pounds over the last few days mainly because I've been eating like a horse. Whatever bug I had did nothing to suppress my appetite. I am back to work tomorrow. I am going to take up the investigation into Clements activities then. D-17 Clements report #271 After several days off sick Dr Simmons will be returning to duty tomorrow morning. It is good to have him back at this important stage. We are ramping up the test series because of the amazing results we've had so far. I am going to set up a full bone and muscle augmentation series on some of our smaller primates. I know Dr Simmons will have something to say about this but this is my operation and this will go ahead. The results have been too encouraging to stop now. D17-Clements personal. (file number unknown) So Simmons is back. Sanctimonious little shit. I cannot believe he would jeopardise the entire project by going behind my back and whining to the top brass. We have worked to hard to get to this point. Guinea pigs were to much for him. If he thought that wait till he sees the monkey. That will blow his mind and maybe he will see sense. If not then I may have to continue to distract the nosy bastard a little longer. D-16 Simmons personal 19 Was met at reception by the great man himself as I came back to work. Doctor Clements smiled and shook my hand and told me how happy he was that I was feeling better. He even commented how good I looked considering I had been ill. I smiled and nodded and even thanked him. He informed me that he'd taken the project to the next level and had started the series that morning on the primates. Several different species including a chimpanzee called Byron that I had brought in as a control. He was never meant to be tested. Clements continues to cut corners and rules the roost here as if he's a little tin pot god. His arrogance is breathtaking. If he wasn't so god-damned hot... Don't know where that last comment came from but he is a good looking man. Just because he's a prick doesn't mean I don't notice. I need to go to supply to get a new coat. This one seems to have shrunk in the wash. D-15 Simmons Personal 20 I can't seem to concentrate. I have been back at work for two days and even though Clements has started on the next phase of trials against my advice I can't seem to get motivated to do anything about it. Even though I was declared fit for duty I still feel strange. I feel fluey and sore all over but on top of it I feel stimulated, sexually almost all of the time. My clothes feel tight and I have found myself looking in the mirror a lot. Do I look different ? I don't know, can't seem to focus. I need to speak to Clements. He will want to hear these symptoms. I saw Byron this morning and I will admit the results were impressive. His mass has increased by about 15% making him bigger and stronger and more dominant than any of the other Chimpanzees. The thing is rather than become aggressive his dominance is different when he sees me. He just comes to me and wants cuddles or at least that's what he signs to me. We make it a habit of teaching our Chimps a version of ASL to help communication within the lab environs. Damn I think I just ripped my trousers... D-14 Clements report #281 The new range of tests have been an outstanding success. Even Doctor Simmons seems to have taken on a new enthusiasm for the series with the experiments on his favourite Chimpanzee adding another 15% of muscle mass. It does make the animal rather difficult to control and Simmons seems to have a connection with the beast so I let him deal with it. On a side note Doctor Simmons himself is putting on weight. He has requested several new items of clothing from stores in the last week. I will have to ask him to report to the gym more often. D-13 Clements report #292 We had to destroy the Chimpanzee. For some reason along with it's musculature and physiology it's libido was also heightened. Dramatically. Unfortunately to a point where the beast was unmanageable and was trying to copulate with almost anyone who came into the lab. It is very difficult trying to stop and incredibly strong and heavy primate in a sexual frenzy. It got so bad that none of the techs would go into the lab and nobody could approach. The creature seemed to be in a state of perpetual masturbation. The only member of the team who seemed able to approach with "interference" was Doctor Simmons. Interesting. I ordered him to enter the lab and destroy the beast so we could autopsy it and find out the cause of it's aberrant behaviour. He was not pleased and I thought he would get emotional as he does, but he seemed to see sense and went ahead and followed my orders on the condition that he did the autopsy. I agreed. I'll be interested in those results myself. If we have inadvertently triggered a gene that heightened sexual drives or stimulation that could be worth a considerable sum.

Blaine is quite popular at his gym. He always comes in from his morning grind all worked up before he warms up to get into his routine. He has a tendency to socialize a fair amount, but it isn't overly distracting to the other athletes around him. Notably, he has tremendous camaraderie with the bigger guys because he understands their needs to get as freaky as possible. He always works out extremely hard pumping iron, benching his own body weight pretty consistently, trading deadlifts with some of the bigger guys, and even spots them occasionally. One of them has even invited him over to their place to just hang out if he ever wants to. This guy in particular is actually quite fond of Blaine in fact but doesn't want to intrude in his personal life. This big guy, Luke, is quite muscular and has relatively low body fat. He doesn't shave his body hardly ever at all and stays naturally hairy during most of the seasons. His pecs have that nice round balloon shape and his nipples are always peeking out from both sides of the tanks he wears. His abs have hair that snake through every separation that a good chunk of the hairy bodybuilding community apparently want as well. He has tremendous quads that he has been working on for quite some time so they can catch up to his immense upper body. Blaine has grown quite fond of Luke lately and has seen him naked numerous times in the showers after they have completed some unreal workouts. He tries not to make it obvious but has caught glimpses of him at times when he cleans up. Surprisingly, the huge bodybuilder never notices him looking. They both have locked on each other’s eyes before when Blaine spots for him. He usually just stands there without moving for a few seconds and won’t say anything. Most of the time, he gets a smile from the big brute and they continue the routine. They both have a noticeable chemistry judging from what other guys have been talking about but they both realize that they are not physically equal in any way. On one day in particular, Blaine goes in to take his shower like he always does after a grueling workout and notices that there is no one else in the locker room with him except some hulking figure that seems to have come out of nowhere. It startles him at first but amazingly he is not afraid of it. It hands him a small bottle that looks like one of those energy shots and just turns around to walk around the corner leading into the shower area. He goes to look for it, but once he turns the corner to where he saw it go to, it is gone from his sight. The bottle he is holding doesn't have anything written on it. He looks at briefly and doesn’t hesitate to drink it down. After waiting a few seconds, it tingles inside his stomach for a couple of moments and is done. He finishes putting his clothes on in the locker room, leaves the gym, and goes about the rest of his day at back at work before going home to sleep like he usually does. He returns the next day to start his routine like he always does and feels incredibly good. He arrives at the gym just before the other big lifters do and feels more rested than he ever has in his life. Once he gets situated and begins pumping iron, he notices that his workouts have gotten much easier for some reason. He starts benching the weight he was doing the day before and realizes that it feels light as a feather. ‘Whew damn, this could be quite the day for me. I feel so jacked and I have hardly done anything yet.’ When some of the other brutes make it in and start lifting themselves, he tells one of them to put more plates on the bar for him. When he goes to lift the bar up, he hears a popping sound coming from chest area and realizes that when he does a rep, it rises a little. He does another rep and it starts to rise a little further. He laughs as he goes through the entire routine and makes his muscles grow each time he completes several reps in several sets. The guys that are around him stop lifting to look over in awe. ‘Fuck yeah! I love how my body is responding to this workout. *feels it still growing* Damn, it shouldn’t feel this fucking good, but damn I want it to keep growing.’ His growth is so jaw-dropping that the outfit he is wearing is practically painted on top of his expanding frame. Luke just so happens to be standing nearby and can't stop watching his workout buddy from growing into a muscle monster. His eyes lock on to Blaine’s chest as it continues to expand as his pecs hang heavily over top of the emerging ten pack that is straining to rip through the wet fabric over top of them. His forearms are swelling violently as his veins triple in size and swell all the way up his incredibly huge bulbous biceps and shoulders. They are getting dangerously close to busting through the fabric as his legs explode in size as well. He is attracting a huge crowd now, but gets up to avoid giving them all an even bigger show. At this point, he has gained a decent amount of muscle and is now beginning to split the fabric in his favorite Under Armour shirt. He walks past Luke on purpose and feels the big guy’s body hair brush against his own monstrous cannons and moans in satisfaction. The hairy brute stares intently at the mammoth bubble butt forming inside the growing stud’s pants and moans as well. Luke grunts a few times to get his attention and motions for him to come back over to where he is standing so he can feel his body. ‘Hey Blaine, I want to know your secret. Maybe you can let me explore a few options.’ Blaine smiles as he turns around to look at him, but shakes his head that he won’t come back. Instead, he turns back around and walks into the locker room. Luke walks behind him slowly which makes Blaine a little bit nervous. The other men in the locker room can sense that something is about to happen and stop to watch the proceedings. He grabs Blaine from behind and attempts to lift all 240 pounds of him. The smaller muscleman yells and tries to get out of the arms of the hairy brute, but is unsuccessful. ‘What is your problem man? I can’t understand why you are so interested in me all of a sudden. You are still bigger and stronger than me, so why even bother?’ Blaine reaches down and presses on Luke’s huge, vascular forearms and feels something happening again to his own. His nicely formed arms are stretching and popping once again as they form even larger bowling balls. The feeling is spreading all over his body as his chest pushes out even further and completely rips through his shirt. The sound of stretching can be heard coming from all over his frame as the pants he is wearing shred exposing the enormous tree trunks that were hiding from within. His bloated 9 inch cock flops back and forth as it drops a stream of precum on the ground. His muscles are now expanding on top of each other. ‘OH SHIT! I CAN’T STOP IT! (voice deepens) FUCK….*stretch* *pop* YEAH! I WANT MORE!’ Luke can’t hold him any longer and lets go as they both fall on to the ground. The weight of the two muscle monsters shatters all the glass in the locker room as all the porcelain tiles in the shower area crack under the pressure. The men hanging out around them start to realize that this may not be the best place to be at as they all start shuffling out the locker room doors. Blaine can't believe what is happening to him as he tries to get back up and goes over to get on one of the weight scales. ‘OHH FUCKING YEAH! DAMN LUKE, I AM SO FUCKING MASSIVE NOW!’ His giant new feet explode from his shoes and break the scale instantly like it is made of cardboard. He turns around and goes back over to Luke to pick him up with his new 25" right arm and dares him to try and get out of his grasp. The hairy bodybuilder flails about as he can’t even budge. ‘Let go of me man, I just wanted to worship you a little, not to antagonize you. You are starting to hurt me now.’ Blaine tears the rest of his pants off and starts petting Luke’s crotch with his left arm. The now smaller hairy brute lets his aggression dissipate as he lets the giant bodybuilder know that he can do whatever he wants to do now. In fact, he is in complete ecstasy. ‘Ahhh man…..you win. I can’t fight you off anymore. Your insane power drives me crazy. Please don’t kill me okay?’ ‘I won’t kill you Luke, I just need to satisfy my hunger.’ He puts the hairy stud down to start licking Luke’s hard cock through the speedo he is wearing. He moans in delight as Blaine sucks on the head of his cock. He takes his left thumb, grabs the fabric, and pulls on the speedo shredding it with ease as he starts sucking on huge 10 inch hairy member hitting him in his face. Luke is putty in his arms now as he feels Blaine’s throat gulping it all the way down to the base of his cock. The giant muscle monster can feel Luke’s cum building up inside his balls as they bounce against his massive neck. ‘UHHH GAWD MAN, I CAN’T HOLD IT BACK ANY LONGER, FUCK ME I HAVE TO CUM…..’ ‘Give me your hot flood Luke and I promise you I will return the favor!’ Luke lets his cum fly down inside Blaine’s eager throat as he pulls the hairy brute into him. They both growl loudly as they feel each other’s thick bodies against each other. *gulps several times* ‘MMMM FUCK. It is so delicious Luke! I want you to feed me more stud!’ *sucks harder* Blaine sucks harder and faster on him to make the hairy big man rear back. He yells at the ceiling as he feels another load building up inside his balls. The giant muscleman massages both of them with his big hands and mouth for several more minutes. ‘Gawd Blaine, why do you want my cum so badly?’ *feels himself getting lightheaded now* ‘You will find out later Luke and I promise you that you won’t regret it.’ Luke unloads another thick creamy load down inside Blaine’s throat as the two exhausted men finally fall down on to the floor. The locker room appears to be heavily damaged now from the carnage, but they are completely oblivious to this. As they lie there, Luke wonders what Blaine meant when he kept making promises to him. The new muscle monster lying there beside him may have a few tricks up his sleeve that may shock the hairy brute once he can muster enough energy again.

Umpires by F_R_Eaky Part II Greetings, hope you are enjoying this one. Part One: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6120-umpires-part-one-by-freaky/ Umpires by F_R_Eaky Part II A couple of weeks had gone past since the start of term, and the growth of the young man named Blake Smythe. He had started out as a five foot one inch tall, thin, milk sop of a young man and over the course of the summer, at least that's what he tried to tell everyone, grew into a very large, six foot five inch tall, 265lb man, who was also pretty well endowed. In fact his first weekend at the college was very busy with many a young lady visiting and getting it on with him. His parents have drug him home to have doctors look at him, but the college's athletic directors are trying to scoop up more money for scholarships to keep him here. It's Friday night though, and all the rumors about Blake are subsiding right now as everyone sets in to relax and let their cares melt away, at least until they come bearing down back at them sometime around Sunday afternoon. Callum has come into Dubbdub Hall hoping to relax. He's managed to get all homework done for Monday, before the weekend started, and even has the start on most papers he'll need to finish before the term is over. He plops his five foot eleven inch lanky frame into an oversized puffy chair next to a friend of his, Toby. Across the way, in an alcove next to the bar, Callum has seen the same gathering of five guys he's seen the last couple of weeks, including the first time he ever walked in here: Sebastian Knight a 6' 3" 250 pound football player; Mason Fletcher, the slightly muscular, 6' 8" member of the basketball team; Zachary Woode, the 5' 10" 185 pound member of the wrestling team; Brook Wells a 6' 4", 218 pound member of the swimming team, and Connor Rabbits a 6' 1" 180 pound member of the track team. Turning to Toby, he inquired about them. "Hey, Tob. Who are those guys over there?" "Over where?" "There across the way. Near the bar. The ones who usually look like their trying to hold court or something. They always sit together?" "Oh...THEM!" "Them? You make them sound like they're part of the mafia or something." "No, nothing as brutal as all that. They're the Strangwich Strangers." Callum laughed, "The Strangwich Strangers? Why strangers? Are all of them not from around here? Do they all have strange birthmarks or something?" "No, it's just strange that they got together. They're all jocks, but none of them are the most excelled in their sport. Usually each sport is like a fraternity unto itself. One doesn't go hang with the members of a different sport. But they're all different. One's a swimmer, the other footballer, then basketball, track team, and I think one is on the wrestling team. Three of them hooked up their freshman year, and then they picked up two of them their sophomore year and have sat over there in that bank of seats ever since. Don't get me wrong they, don't seem weird or anything. Really real and polite as far as jocks go. It's said in some circles that they might be dating one another. ... ... ... But it was just odd that somehow they managed to connect. Why, you interested in one of them?" "Ha! I wish! No, just curious as I saw them all the time over there. Wondered what their deal was." Callum enjoyed sitting and chatting with his friends, and having a few drinks, but then it felt like they began to hit him. He began to get this tingling feeling all over. It spread and grew until he felt hot a flushed. Then he could feel his blood course through him and thought his head might explode. This feeling was three to four times stronger than what he felt about two weekends ago. Everything about him: his skin, his organs, his bones, his hair, felt like he was being super charged or something, and then... ... ... nothing. The sensation stopped and Callum cleared his head, shaking it so his curly black forest of hair swung back and forth. He wondered what it was as he knew he hadn't had that much to drink. Looking back across the club hall he noticed the five boys were gone. ************************************************************************** Clank... .... ... ... ... ... ... ....Clank... .... ... ... ... ... ... ....Clank... .... ... ... ... ... ... ....Clank... Sebastian Knight was in the college gymnasium on a Tuesday night working out to try and developed more mass and strength on his body that didn't seem to be coming. He had reached a plateau his Senior year in high school and couldn't gain weight no matter what he tried: exercises, stretches, protein shakes, he even tried a cycle of steroids and HGH. Clank... .... ... ... ... ... ... ....Clank... .... ... ... ... ... ... ....Clank... .... ... ... ... ... ... ....Clank... But that wasn't bothering him right now. No, the football hunk was watching a scene play out across the way: Brandon Brockman the Captain and Quarterback of the college's football team was screaming at some guy and doing his best to intimidate him. "Why are you even in here? You didn't make the team! You're not going to make it next year! You have nothing to work with, goofus! Yeah, you're kind of tall... what... 6' 3", maybe four inches tall, but you have no mass! Not like this! Oooompphhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" And with that Brandon proved his point by doing an impressive double-bi pose. Even though he hadn't worked his arms yet, they still strained his very tight sleeves on his jersey. He was an incredible sight to behold at 6' 6" tall and 290 pounds of muscle, and boy could he move that muscle up and down the field, if he had too! "You're like 160 pounds tops. That's called, 'get my stick for bones broken on the field weight.' You should just get out of the gym and not worry nor try." "Look, I'm just trying to gain some weight. I haven't pressed the issue or made a fuss over not making the football team. I don't even workout when you guys are normally here." "Well, I got to my workout time late! Are you gonna move out or do I have to come back later?" "I'm in the middle of a set." "FINE! Like that'll do you any good." and in a huff Brandon Stormed away. The young man, Santiago, lied back down on the bench and began to do bench presses again. Sebastian felt sorry for the younger man, and his pace on the leg press machine slowed and slowed as he watched Santiago perform his bench presses. Soon he began to concentrate hard on Santiago and chant with Santiago's lifting. "hooooooh" "pump..." "hooooooh" "Pump..." "hooooooh" "PUMP!..." "hooooooh" "PUMP PUMP!!..." "hooooooh" "PUMP PUMP PUMP!!..." Santiago had to wiggle and squirm, adjust his position every once in a while. He was really beginning to enjoy this workout, the feel of it, the pump of it, the look of it! He didn't know why, but he had to keep on working out! The more he pressed the more Sebastian concentrated on him and chanted the word, "pump!" And Santiago's muscles began to grow and inflate, lengthen and thicken, rise and bunch, pop and flex, growing bigger and bigger and bigger! His neck began to inflate getting thicker and wider. Long strong chords of muscle, tendons and sinew were forming making that neck look like a solid marble column, filling out from ear to ear. If he wasn't for the fact that he was slightly tall one would almost swear he had no neck, that it just disappeared. Then his traps and delts began to bunch and mound, inflating larger and larger.... to mountain ranges were rising into view their peak threatening to meet and over take the head let alone the neck. They drove their way into the delts which kept getting rounder and fuller soft balls, bowling balls, volley balls, basket balls, medicine balls, dodge balls..... so full, so compact, so round. His chest was next, swelling larger and larger, looking like maybe some breasts at first, then old man boobs, then rising and firming up into two small scallops under his sweatshirt. It followed that they grew larger becoming large crescents, then two full sized weight plates, then expanding almost into two full globes of pectoral perfection. Upper arms next began their incredible growth, popping, bunching, swelling, rising, peaking! a small hand ball came out to play, followed by a base ball, then a football, then this mountainous shape began to rise with a peak...then almost two peaks, the bicep's head splitting and forming these glorious peaks and ridges mounding up thicker, higher, denser, stronger, combining with the triceps to make sure Santiago's upper arm flexed thicker than his own head. And oh how those triceps grew from flat planes to small hill, to a mound to having a semi circle, to being a bent piece of steel, to becoming a regular horse shoe, to being a horse shoe for a Clydesdale! Santiago couldn't believe how good he felt and he kept pressing and pressing away, becoming ecstatic over how light the weight was becoming to him. Still his body grew.... His back and shoulders stretched out more and more wider and wider, those massive guns of arms were pushed out from his sides by his ever widening back and lats which formed that hourglass shape...the mighty v...an impossibly wide w.... an insanely wide bracket! Then Santiago rolled and twisted his waist this way and that as tiny ridges and bricks appeared here, there, and everywhere. Small mounds and crevices were popping up everywhere making his sides and front look like the metallic ridged section of a washboard. These abs could bounce a twenty-five pound weight plate, let alone a twenty-five cent piece, off of them. And the swelling and inflation moved on down as Santiago had to move his legs wider and wider apart. First though his ass began to balloon and bubble, getting tighter, firmer, harder, and bulbous. This finally balanced out all the mass he had gained on his back, lats, and shoulders and he could lie somewhat straight on the bench again. Then his legs began to expand, pressing into one another, fighting for room, pushing one another out of the way, off the bench, Mounds and mounds of muscle growing and growing, forming so many tear drop shapes, that kept getting larger and thicker, fuller and harder, if they were actual tear drop they would have to have come from a titan. Then the hamstring tightened and thickened becoming a thick cable chord that could hold up bridges, as the biceps femoris rose and thickened forming the great pop and peak of the back of the thigh. Lastly Santiago's forearms and calves blew up, the first inflating and thickening to look like gigantic turkey legs forming between the hands and the elbow, while the latter began to look like ham hocks that were splitting the hems of Santiago's pants' legs. And it was those splits and tears that caught not only everyone's attention, but Santiago's as well. Waking him up from the revelry of his workout finally becoming easier, he stood up off the bench and had to catch himself from teetering over because he couldn't close his thighs as close together as he could before he began this workout. The entire gym fell silent and was then filled with the din of Santiago's clothes as they split, ripped, tore, and burst open and apart in every possible direction. The calves snapped the seams and back of his sweatpants exposing it's great throbbing heart shape. The thighs burst the seams, the inner fabric near the crotch, and the back of the sweat pants into several lengths and widths of cloth strips. Meanwhile his arms, his shoulders, his back, his chest, and lats were doing the same to his workout shirt. His upper arms had their peaks simply break though the sleeves like a volcano suddenly rising up from the earth. The triceps joined in creating a tear that ran down the arm and to the pits, while the lats thickened and pushed out pulling the circular seams of the sleeve to shirt join apart and began to rip down the sides of the shirt on behalf of the abs which, although impressive, weren't gaining enough in size to split the shirt but to leave nice amounts of room. The delts and traps continued to rip the sleeves and the shoulders of the shirt apart, while the back and chest took the shirt and torn the front and back open as easily as a pair of hands with the help of scissors could. The burst was so strong the front split three-fourths of the way down while the back split all the way down to the shirt hem. Standing and waddling around now in almost nothing but his tennis shoes, Santiago breathed a few times heavily, feeling the sensation rising for one last burst. He raised his hands and brought them down in front while bending over slightly performing the most awe inspiring and perfect most muscular shot. It has also been called the crab shot and now here before them stood a man than performed a pose so huge, so massive, so full of strength and testosterone, this was an Alaskan King Crab... no a Japanese Spider Crab shot... none bigger in the world. Screaming a scream so guttural, so primal, and so loud as he performed this pose, several ladies in the room collapsed, fainted dead away. Quite a few more, including some of the fainted, had completely wet themselves, cumming a bit, seeing the great god-like transformation that had happened before them. The affect wasn't lost on some of the men either, many of them looking, searching desperately for towels or equipment to stand behind. Meanwhile, as Santiago held this pose, veins began to rise up and travel over his body starting from his feet to his ankles, calves and shins, thighs, abs and obliques, lats, chest, traps, shoulders, neck, upper arms and lower arms, and as it did so the muscle groups swelled that much fuller and thicker, became that much harder, stronger, and denser, became that much more defined and striated. Breaking his pose, Santiago, stood up straight and looked like he was starting to walk forward, but suddenly he grunted hard and loud, his body rising up and stretching out that much taller and wider...bigger...Bigger...BIGGER! When he finally could move again, he was simply a monstrous, gorgeous freak of towering muscle. He grabbed his towel and strode towards the door to the showers, just smacking his head on the door frame and then ducking and twisting sideways to get through. Slowly but surely folks began to get their composure, the girls more quickly than the men as they wanted to try and see or at least hear what Santiago was doing in the showers. The men on the other hand took their time as none of them wanted to show they had wet themselves with either cum or pee, and they didn't want to face off with Santiago in the locker room. "Had to through in some height there, Bast. Hope you don't mind." It was Mason. He was sitting in a chair next to the leg press. "I figured if you were going to make him big enough to bring Brandon's records down next year, might as well make him safe for the rest of this year." "At this point he'll probably be brought onto the team this year, much to Brandon's irritation. How tall is he now?" "Let's just say at his current size, no one is going to think of Alejandro Villanueva. He's six foot ten inches tall now..." "And his weight is probably around 380 pounds. Jeeze we created a monster." "Well, he's got a pretty decent personality about him. The only one who'll have to worry about it is Brandon, since the guy could probably overhead press him now with one hand. Don't worry about it. Members of the basketball team were being a dick to the new towel boy. He was hoping to make the team too, but didn't quite have the skills nor the height to do it." "So how tall was he and is he now?" "He was six foot even. Could've pulled off some basketball at this level of college. Now however he's seven - two." "He's not a towel boy now." "He will be until the coaches find out. Then, not by a long shot." "Mas...wanna take out our frustrations in a different way?" "Blowin' up Santiago get you all hot and bothered?" "Tell me you all soft and limp after watchin' that." "HAHA! Nope... not a chance, stockman." ******************************************************************** A few minutes later Sebastian and Mason were rolling each other on the bed in Sebastian's dorm room. At the same time across the campus, and slightly in town, Zachary and Brook were attempting to break a couch in Brook's apartment. Also, Callum was packing up his things after studying in the library, just as a voice carried over a loud speaker to announce that the library was now closed. As Callum stood there stuffing things into his backpack, he began to feel that unusual feeling again. That sudden surge of power that coursed through his body, filling him with a sense of manliness, Virility, POWER!... ... ... And then it subsided, the feeling being reduced to the pins and needles sensation one gets after getting rid of numbness in the fingers or leg. Looking he quickly in every direction, he managed to catch the glimpse of someone slipping around one of the aisles of bookcases. He wanted to take off running after him, but he heard a door open, and then the lights all began to go off in the building. Dashing for the door he nodded and smiled at the lady waiting for all students to leave before locking up with the security guard. Once outside he took a sharp left and made for the alleyway between the library and the student union. It really wasn't an alleyway, and many years of landscaping had tried to hide the existence of this small, barely a person's width strip of land between the two buildings, but the student knew it was there and used it anyway. Callum dashed down this corridor for he knew the sound of the door that was opened and shut, and he knew that that stair case only came out to the left back corner door of the library on the first floor. Reaching it just in time, the door burst open and out ran Connor Rabbits. "GOTCHA!" Callum reached out and hooked Connor in his arms and flung him around, hard, into the out wall of the library. "I know you've been watching me..." "No! No I haven't..." "Don't deny it..." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Hmmmmmmmm oooh, baby..... say it again...." "Trump!" "Awww yeah that feels so good..." "Now, give it to me, Bast. Give it to me!" "Pump...baby.... PUMP!" "Oooohooo." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Hmmmmm ooooh, gawd.... Zach....you're so fucking incredible!" "You know what feels even more incredible?" "Oh gawd, YES! Tell me it... tell me it... TELL ME BROOK!" "Plump..." "OH! oooh... OH FUCK! Fuck....fuuuuuck.... oh baby...come here... come here....let me whisper to you....I love....I really love.... ... .... HUMP!" "AWWWWWWWW OOOH YOU FUCKER!" ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Which one of them are you? Zachary?" "No I'm...uh-huuuuuuuuuuuu...." "What?" "Connor! My name...is Connor..." "And why have you been following me? Why do all this stalking, and then when I look towards where you have been, you walk away? Do you want help with some kind of class for an exam?" ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ "OH SHIT! BAST! Stop...SS...S...S...SSTOP... I'm peaking too soon..." "Oh hell no, bro... pump..... PUMP PUMP PUMP PUMP!" "AWWWWW SHIIIIT! YOU...HUH! YOU FUCKER!.... TRUMP TRUMP TURMP TRUUUUUUUUUMP!" "OH! Ooooooh fuuuuuuuuuck!" ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "A-HAAAAAAAaaaaaaw!" "What, Brook?" "Can't you feel it? There was just a stronger burst there..." "OOO-HOO.... a ha.... Sebastian and Mason must be at it...." "Well, are we gonna let them ruin it for us?" "Fuck no! We're gonna ride this and add to it. HUMP! hump hump hump HUMP HUMP HUMP HUMP!" "aaaaahhhhhHHHHHHHHHOOOOOOH GAWD! YES! HMMMMMNFGH! PLUMP! PLUMP! PLUMP! PLUMP! PLUMP! PLUMP!" ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ "Listen, I don't need any help for an exam... I can't explain it right now, but I can tell you...OH-HO!" "What? Connor, what is it, are you okay? Do you need a doctor?" "Nn..nn...n..no... NO! I'm fine, it's just they're all at it." "Who's all at it... and all at what?" "I can't.... ca---HANT! ooooh.....fuck.... huh...heeee....hoooo.... can't tell you. Look... huh...just give me a phone number or email or something.... your name.... I don't know your na-HAME! OOOOooooooooh....." "It's Callum. What is going on? You look like you're on extacy or something." ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "OOOoooooooooooooooh fuck! Mason... do you feel that?" "Yeah.... Zach and Brook must be at it too." "And they just picked up their pace...." "You know what'll get them don't you?" "We can't.... aha....hahahahahaha... we can't.... that wouldn't be... OOOOHOOO! riiiiiiiiight." "Like Connor doesn't enjoy it." "You ready?" "Yeah" "Let's give it to them.... PUMP THUMP PUMP THUMP PUMP THUMP PUMP THUMP!" "OOOOOOOH DAMN IT! THaaaaaat's fine.... huh-huh--- uh-huh..... TRUMP THUMP TRUMP THUMP TRUMP THUMP TRUMP THUMP!" ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "AHHHHHHHHYYEEEEEMOTHERFUCKERS!" "Zach?!? What's wroooOOOOOOOOOOH AHUH! FUCK!" "Bast and Mas figured out we're having sex now too and have added Connor's word in." "How fucking cruel. Don't they know what that's going to do to Connor?" "You know what Bast will say about it...." "Like Connor doesn't get off on it. So, love, what do we do?" "Join 'em! HUMP THUMP HUMP THUMP HUMP THUMP HUMP THUMP!" "AAAAAAAAAHHHH YEAAAAAAAH MY.....UGHH FUCK... MAN! PLUMP THUMP PLUMP THUMP PLUMP THUMP PLUMP THUMP THUMP!" ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Listen, Callum... I can't talk right now, but I can explain later.... possible... I have to have you..... A-HOOOOOO! OH MAI GAWD!" "Connor... listen, we need to get you to a hospital... You look like you're cramping. You're sweating all over. Your eyes just rolled a bit to the back of your head." "NO! No!....please, don't . Stop... I know what it IS! IS! IS! I... ahee know what it is and it's not a hospital matter. I can't afford to go anyway... Just please trust me.... I can explain it all la-HATER! OH! OH! OH!! OOOOOOOH!! NONONONONONONONONONONO! OHH! OHHH!" "Connor! What is it? What the hell is going on with you?" "They're saying my word...." "What?" ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Oh fuck! Bast! You beast! My fucking muscle beast! Oh oh!" "Mas, my giant! HMMMMM COME ON! EXPLODE FOR ME! PUMP TRUMP HUMP PLUMP THUMP!" "OH FUCK! OH! PUMP TRUMP HUMP PLUMP THUMP!" "OH FUCK! AH!!! OH YEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEES!" "UH, GAWD I! I! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW!" ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ "Brook.... BROOK! IT'S BUILDING.... IT'S BUILDING! WITH ME NOW... COME ON.... PUMP TRUMP HUMP PLUMP THUMP!" "Hmmmmmm fuck.... oh Za---HACK! ZACK! ZACK! ZACK! ZACKZACKZACK! Hmmmmmm PUMP TRUMP HUMP PLUMP THUMP!" "AUUGH OH SHIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIT!" "DAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAMN!" ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Connor, you've got to tell me what this is. Is there a prescription in your bag or something?" "No-HO! NO! OH GAWD! STOP SAYING MY WORD!" "Who's saying your word? What is your word?" "AWW-HU! no...nononono....No...NO....NOOOOOO! AWWWWWWW AUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUGH!" Connor's eyes crossed, his knees clamped together and his legs buckled as he passed out. A wet spot on his crotch was forming and growing by the second. "SHIT! Connor! Connor! Speak to me....."

I paced impatiently outside my local gym, bag in hand, checking my phone every couple of minutes. I was waiting for my workout partner, Brian, to turn up and he was really late. I’d been waiting over an hour, dropping him the odd text to ask him where he was but he hadn’t replied. It was really starting to annoy me now. He had been missing for the last two weeks and when he had finally gotten in touch with me, he agreed to come to the gym with me today. I decided that I would give him another ten minutes and then I would start my workout without him. I’d met Brian a little over a year ago at this very gym. We had both joined at the same time and taken the same induction class. He was in his early thirties and I in my early twenties, both trying to get fitter and we had bonded over our lack of experience in the gym and quickly began to work out together. Brian wanted to build muscle, a dream of his since he was a kid, whereas I just wanted to be healthier and trimmer, get more guys to notice me. We bonded outside the gym, wing manning for each other at bars and hanging out at weekends; we became really good, close friends. But two weeks ago, as I had just gotten in from a business trip and raring to go the gym, he texted me that he wasn’t feeling well. After nagging and nagging him by text (he wouldn’t answer my calls at all) to see if he was better, he finally agreed to meet me at the gym. His ten minutes were up and I huffed my way inside to change. I was pissed off that he couldn’t have even said he couldn’t make it and made a note to go to his apartment after my workout. As I was putting my gym bag in a locker, I felt a tap on my shoulder. I turned around and there was this huge bodybuilder staring down at me. I was by no means short at 5’11 but this guy was huge. At least 7’ tall and body so packed with muscle that I was surprised he could even move, his skin so tight over his humongous muscles that every vein on his body was pressing out like a den of snakes. I hated that look, personally. I couldn’t see the appeal; I liked guys with a little muscle but skinny. “Uh… can I help you?” I asked, shutting my locker. “Hey Si, it’s me,” he said in an incredibly deep voice. “Do I know you?” I asked, confused. “Yeah you do; it’s me, Brian.” I had to do a double take. I looked at the face and I could just about see Brian’s features there. Though they were different. Bolder, angular, rich with masculinity; I couldn’t believe this giant was Brian. Brian was only 5’9” and his voice had never been deep like that. “This is a joke, right?” I asked, nervously. “He’s playing a game or something.” He lifted up his tank top, exposing his powerful washboard abs to reveal a tattoo across his stomach, distorted by his bulging muscles. “Kerry”, it said, just under his navel. I knew that tattoo well, Brian had told me he’d gotten in in memory of a girlfriend who had died in a car crash when he was in college. The same lettering, same coloured ink; there was no mistaking it. I gasp, putting my hand over my mouth. “Brian!?” I gaped. “W-what happened to you?” “Don’t know what you mean, Si,” said Brian, dropping his tank. “Just been working out, you know how it is.” “B-but you… you’re… How?” I spluttered, unable to pull on of the thousands of questions running through my head cohesively to my mouth. “Look, Si, I came here to let you know I won’t be working out with you anymore,” said Brian, putting two huge hands on my tiny in comparison shoulders. “I think we’re on different levels and… Fuck, I hate saying this… but you’ll only hold me back man. I gotta really put my all into it and I can’t just sit around while you do your cardio shit. To be honest, I don’t think we can see each other either. I’m spending all my time either working or lifting, I just don’t have time.” I blinked back tears. “I don’t understand… You’re different! What did you do?” “I know it’s a hard thing to swallow,” he said, ignoring my question. “But I’m sure you’ll find someone else to workout with.” The locker room door opened and a head popped in, locking eyes at me and Brian. I recognised them instantly, it was Andrej Wozniak, the biggest meathead in the gym. He was 7’, blond haired, blue eyed, with a thick German accent who loved showing off and strutting around like he owned the place. “Hey, Bri!” Andrej called. “The guys are waitin’. Leave the loser and get your ass out here.” “Bri?” I asked, indignantly. “You hate being called Bri. How do you know him?” “He my friend, Si,” said Brian. “He’s really helped me with my gains. Sorry dude, I catch you later.” Brian turned and left the locker room, having to turn slightly to get through the door because of his wide shoulders. My mind was awash with confusion and anger. Brian hadn’t even been a fraction of the size a couple of weeks ago, and he’d somehow grown taller as well. Brian was hiding something and Andrej was involved, I knew it. Andrej had a posse of similarly sized meathead, all tall and built like a fortress and Brian had joined their ranks. As I did my workout, I kept staring and them, glaring deeply. They were laughing and lifting heavy amounts of weight, dropping the barbells down with an almighty thud that would make everyone jump. Brian was even acting differently around them, no longer shy and quiet. He was bold, rude and loud, a total transformation. When I was done I went up to the Rick in the manager’s office. Rick owned the gym and was a fair man, very patient with new guys and knew everyone by name. He was once a bodybuilder though he never made it to pro level, but he kept in great shape still. “Hey, Simon, how can I help you?” asked Rick, leaning back in his chair. “Not cancelling your membership I hope?” “No, I actually wanted to ask you something,” I said. “What do you know about Andrej?” “Ah, Andrej…” sighed Rick. “Listen, Simon; it’s best not to get involved with him. I know he’s an ass but he pays well in membership and as long as he doesn’t cause trouble, I don’t bother him.” “I think he’s doing roids or something…” I said. “I mean, look at him! And his little group. There must be something going on there.” “If he is, it’s not under this roof I can assure you,” said Rick, sternly. “Believe me, I’ve had cops rooting in here, warrants and all, searching his stuff but they never found anything. I know a guy down at the precinct and he said Andrej has had his apartment searched, his car, everything and nothing turned up. He’s even had every drug test under the sun done on him and he’s clean. Whatever he’s doing, ain’t no one who knows what it is.” “But he’s got Brian on whatever it is,” I protested. “You have to be able to do something.” “That new guy with him is Brian?” asked Rick in amazement, leaning his head to look out the door. “Look, Simon, just forget it. Whatever he’s doing, I don’t care. As long as they pay their fees and stay out of trouble, there ain’t nothing I can do to kick him out unless I want a lawsuit. And I hate lawyers so just let it be.” I sighed and nodded, crestfallen. I went home and I tried to get it out of my mind, Brian and Andrej, but I couldn’t stop thinking about them. I flipped open my laptop and Googled Andrej. It brought up a bunch of websites about an artist with a slightly different name so I tried refining my search. I couldn’t find any pictures, records or even mentions of this guy anywhere; it was like he didn’t exist. And knowing the internet, if I couldn’t find someone like Andrej wasn’t anywhere online then it was because he didn’t want to be found. The next night I sat in my car outside the gym, waiting. I’d decided to confront Andrej, demand to know how he’d changed Brian. I could only think it was unwillingly as Brian had never shown any kind of fondness for the man. It got later and later until it was almost midnight when the gym was closing when he finally came out, covered in sweat. I got out my car and walked towards him as Andrej headed to his big red Hummer. “Excuse me,” I said as I got near him. “I wanna talk to you!” “Well, if it isn’t little Simon,” chuckled Andrej. “What do you want?” “What the hell did you do to Brian?” I demanded, staring him right in the eyes. I had to crane my neck up as Andrej stood at 6’11, a foot taller than me. “What drugs did you put him on?” “Drugs!?” Andrej guffawed. “I don’t do drugs, dude. What makes you think I had anything to do with Brian getting big anyway?” “Well he sure as hell wouldn’t have approached you,” I snapped. “There is no way Brian would have done anything willing like that.” “Aww, this is adorable,” laughed Andrej, crossing his huge arms across his thick chest. “Brain said you had a crush on him. Are you jealous he doesn’t want to be your friend anymore?” “What?” I exclaimed. “I’ve never had a crush on Brian. I’ve known he’s straight since we first met. And anyway, stop changing the subject! What have you given him? I know the police are after you from selling roids so what did you give him?” “You really don’t get it do you,” Andrej sneered. “I didn’t give him any drugs. In fact, Brian came to me asking for some help and I helped him. He’s living his dream and he is happy. And he is happy without you slowing him down and getting in the way. Now piss off.” “No!” I shouted. “I will find out what you did to him if it’s the last thing I do!” Andrej suddenly grabbed me by the shirt and effortless pulled me up off my feet and powerfully slammed me down onto the hood of his Hummer. I cried out in pain and he leant right up in my face. “Now you listen here, little man,” Andrej snarled. “If you come near me again, I will beat your puny little body into dust. If you even speak to me again I will break your fucking legs AND if I find out you’ve been following me, asking questions about me or if you even look at me the wrong way, I will make your life fucking hell. Is that clear?” Before I could respond he pulled me off his Hummer and I landed on a heap on the ground. He spat on me before getting in and driving away. I grunted in pain as I got up, hobbling to my car. The next morning, my body ached like I had been put through a trash compactor. I took a couple of days off work to recover, faking that I had gotten the flu, while my bruises healed. Andrej had really done one on me but I didn’t spend my time in bed licking my wounds. So what if Andrej had threatened me, I had to know the truth about what was going on. I called on my old college roommate who was adept at hacking his way into most things. I told him I was looking for information on Andrej and to be very discreet. Within a day, the only records he found was a mailing address, drivers license, car registration and a bank account. I looked through the bank details thoroughly. Money was regularly coming in at amounts that wouldn’t cause suspicion to the casual eye but then massive amounts would be withdrawn in person. Andrej had quite a lot on savings but the records only went back a couple of years so I couldn’t get really deep. I asked my friend to search for police records and he said he hadn’t been able to find any. I found that strange as Rick had said Andrej was being investigated, so there had to have been some kind of record. My friend tried again, trying everywhere he could think of but he still couldn’t bring anything up. I scowled in frustration; Andrej was definitely good at hiding. I assumed he must be paying off someone at the police department to remove any digital records at least, probably paper ones too. A week had gone by since I’d confronted Andrej and I only had a mailing address to go on. I drove to the address but it lead me to an abandoned warehouse in the old docks and the gate was locked with a chain, barbed wire lining the top so there was no way I was getting in. I was determined to find something so that night, I dressed in all black and parked down the street from the gym. I waited until Andrej came out and got into his Hummer, waiting until he had driven down the street before I began tailing him. I knew I was acting crazy but I just had to know what had happened to Brian, what Andrej had gotten him involved in. I had to stop him. Andrej drove through the city, stopping at a drugstore briefly before he hit the road again. He wasn’t driving anywhere near to the warehouse in his name and instead came up to an apartment building. He got out and pushed the door buzzer. A woman poked her head out of one of the windows and grinned when she saw Andrej. She was a total bimbo; fake blonde hair, clearly fake breasts and a terribly bright orange tan. When she came downstairs, she was wearing nothing but dental floss that passed for a bra and panties and Andrej pulled her in his arms, forcefully kissing her. They went upstairs and I waited for him to come back down, but when it hit 2am I knew to call it a night and headed home. I spent another week trying to find something, anything about Andrej but all my leads went cold. Even my hacker friend told me to just give up and forget about it. I couldn’t, I wouldn’t let it go. I decided to take a little break to clear my head, rethink everything. I bought a bottle of wine and cooked myself a good meal to just chill. It was a Friday so I thought I may as well enjoy myself for one night. I was surprised by a knock on the door at almost 10pm. My apartment building had been hit with a series of break-ins over the past year so I always kept the chain on and had a peephole installed. Through the peephole I could see Brian waiting outside. I opened the door on the chain. “Yes?” I asked. “What do you want?” “Look, Simon, I came over to apologise,” said Brian. “Can I come in?” I unlocked the door and Brian walked in, turning his body so his shoulders would fit. I put the chain back on and walked over to the kitchen. “Look, I’m really sorry for the way I’ve been acting lately,” said Brian apologetically. “I’ve been a total ass to you and it wasn’t fair. You know that’s not me and I just hope we can still be friends?” I sighed, folding my arms. “Will you tell me everything that’s happened to you if I say yes?” I asked. “I promise, just please tell me you accept my apology,” begged Brian. He walked towards me, putting his hands on my shoulders, gently squeezing. “I’ll do anything, I mean it. I don’t wanna lose you. You’re my best friend.” He looked so incredibly sincere, it was cute. Big muscles or not, he was putting on the puppy dog eyes and I couldn’t help but shake my head. “Of course I forgive you,” I said. “I’m glad you came to me, I really missed hanging out with you. But you have tell me everything you know about Andrej. I think he’s running some kind of illegal steroid ring and he somehow managed to get you hooked. What did he do to you?” “It’s kinda fuzzy, but I’ll tell you what I remember,” he said, clearing his throat. “Hey, you don’t have any bottled water do you? I left mine in my car and I’m still a little parched. Cardio day.” I nodded in understanding and turned round to open the fridge. As I was reaching for a bottled water, I felt Brian’s thick arm wrap around my chest tightly to hold me down and a rag get pressed against my mouth. I tried to fight but Brian was so strong and my arms were pressed to my sides. I tried to scream but they were muffled by the rag. I could smell something strong, chemically, on the rag and my head was starting to grow light. My breathing slowed, eyes drooping, body growing limp and the world around me faded to black. I wasn’t sure how long I was out for but a sudden wave of cold snapped me awake, gasping as ice cold water dripped down my body. My eyes opened and Andrej was standing in front of me, dropping a bucket to the floor. He smirked, folding his arms over his chest, his pecs pulling at the straps of his tank top. My wrists and ankles were tied to the arms of a wide, steel chair that seemed to engulf me due to its size. I was wearing the clothes I’d had on back at my apartment but they were now soaked. “Rise and shine, little man,” sneered Andrej. I struggled against my restraints but they wouldn’t budge, shivering from the cold water. I had no clue where I was, the only light source was above me and the rest of the room was in darkness. It had to be big room as our voices echoed slightly like in a hall. Or a warehouse. “There’s no use, you’re too weak to break free,” said Andrej. “I told you I would make your life hell if you didn’t stop coming after me, little man.” “You can’t just kidnap someone!” I shouted. “Let me go!” “Oh yes, I’ll let you go so you can run to the authorities?” retorted Andrej. “Do I look stupid to you?” “Yeah,” I growled. I doubled over as Andrej punched my gut with the force of a jackhammer. I screamed in pain, seeing stars, the wind knocked out of me. Andrej spat on my face and grinned down at me. “You think because a man has big muscles, it mean’s he’s stupid, eh?” asked Andrej. “You think men like me are just mindless hulks huh? If that is the case, then you’re the stupid one. Did you not think I knew you were following me? Trying to find out information on me? Tammy saw you sat in your car watching me when I went over to fuck her the other night. I watched you out her window, waiting for me. So I check CCTV for my warehouse and there you were, poking your nose in where it didn’t belong. I had friends hack your computer and I found out about your little hacker friend. I had him taken care of, he shouldn’t be walking anytime soon.” “What did you do to him!?” I screeched, stomach throbbing. “Oh nothing really, just broke all his things and then my guys broke him,” chuckled Andrej. “So, I had Bri bring you here tonight because you needed to be dealt with.” I gulped, fear finally setting in. “D-deal with me?” I stuttered. “Yes, little man,” said Andrej. “I do not like people snooping. Snoopers only lead to problems. I would know, when I was growing up there were a lot of them. “You see, my family came from the Soviet Union but I was born in East Germany during the Cold War. My father was a chemical engineer and he used to develop the steroids they gave to children at sports academies to build supermenschen; the biggest, strongest athletes. The steroids they had been using caused many ill-effects so my father was tasked with creating the ultimate steroid. He never got to complete his work however as the Berlin Wall fell and the Eastern regime crumbled. I was ten years old when some of his former subjects came and executed him, but before he died he managed to hide his research. “When I grew up, I managed to find his research encoded in some of his old medical journals purely by chance. I finished his formulas and created the compound. I must say, the results were profound.” Andrej flexed his huge bicep, thick veins throbbing over his mountainous peak. “So… you are dealing steroids,” I said. “That’s what you gave Brian, wasn’t it?” Andrej laughed and ripped off his tank top, exposing his muscular upper body; his wide shoulders, wing-like lats, jutting pecs, perfect 8-pack abs and tight waist without an ounce of fat anywhere, just vascular perfection. “Steroids?” retorted Andrej. “Please… What my father and I developed is no steroid. It’s not even remotely similar. What we created is the nectar of gods. Increased mass, strength, speed, durability, hormone production; undetectable and permanent. The perfect combination of chemical compounds, vitamins, minerals, nutrients, super concentrated proteins, testosterone, collagen and various other hormones. Only a few have ever been able to taste what that feels like. Like Bri.” “So you forced him to take it?” I asked. “Oh no, he asked for it,” said Andrej. “You were gone and he was in the gym, lifting. He comes up to me and asks how I got so big, telling me that no matter what he did he couldn’t gain mass, that it was his dream to be huge like me and he envied me. I told him I could help for a fee and he paid up, now he is perfect.” “I wouldn’t call that perfection,” I sneered. “You all look like freaks.” Andrej smiled and it freaked me out. He walked into the darkness and the lights came on, a machine whirring loudly nearby. I could see what looked like a water pump which had five clear plastic pipes that went into five sealed 55-gallon oil drums. There was another longer pipe attached to the pump that was hanging on the wall with a black rubber fitting on the end with elastic straps. Andrej grabbed this and walked back over to me, still smiling. “It’s funny that you call me a freak now,” said Andrej. “But just you wait little man. Now, open wide.” Andrej forced my mouth open with one hand. He was too strong for me to stop him, no matter how much I tried to bite down. He inserted the black rubber end of the pipe into my throat and I felt it go deep down my throat, forcing me to breath through my nose, a thick flap preventing me from swallowing it further. Andrej placed the straps over my head and slapped my cheek lightly, before walking over to the pump. “We’ll see who is the freak now, eh?” he smirked. Andrej flipped a switch on the pump and a beige-coloured liquid started to get drawn from the barrels. I desperately fought against my restraints, panic rising as the liquid travelled further up the clear pipe. I screamed as it was nearing me, futilely trying anything to make this stop. I felt the liquid start to pour from the hose into my stomach. It was warm and runny like milk though I couldn’t taste it. My stomach started to feel bloated and very full quickly. I looked down and I could see my belly starting to look swollen as it was filling to capacity. I hoped Andrej would shut the pump off but he didn’t and I watched in horror as my stomach started growing bigger and bigger. I could hear it churn and gurgle loudly as it couldn’t process the liquid quick enough, completely overloaded. My clothes were growing tighter on my body as I expanded and I could feel my belt start to dig in painfully. The leather grew tighter and tighter until it snapped clean off, the button flying off my jeans. With my stomach so full, I could feel the liquid start to compact throughout my body. My arms and legs grew flabby and fuller, chest sagging, face getting heavy. I looked like I was growing fat but it was just the liquid trying to find space in my body. I felt soft but so heavy and pain shot across my skin as stretch marks began to form. My clothes were being torn off by my growing size until I was naked and my body began to sweat profusely. The pumping just wouldn’t stop and nor was my body. 275 gallons of this liquid would be pumped inside me. I would either keep going until it was all inside me or I would die. My bones ached at the pressure of the immense weight on my frame. Soon the last drops of the beige liquid were forced into me and Andrej pulled the hose from my mouth. I let out a series of loud burps which made Andrej laugh. I felt so heavy, there was so much soft mass on my face I couldn’t close my mouth or move my head, neck engulfed in pudginess. My body looked so big I probably could have won the world record for fattest man alive. I was breathing so laboriously, my throat choked and lungs having to draw more air in to keep my heart beating. “What… have you… done… to me?” I huffed. Andrej undid my hands and my arms fell to my sides, making my body jiggle. I tried to raise them but I just couldn’t. They were so heavy and full of liquid that my bones and muscles were no match. “I’ve given you a choice,” said Andrej, grabbing one of my man tits and squeezing it like it was silly putty. “Either you swear not to tell anyone about me and to pay me all your money for the rest of your life to get the enzyme that breaks down the compound inside you; or you refuse and eventually you’ll die. I’ve never pumped so much into someone but by the looks of you, either your liver or kidneys will give out if your heart doesn’t first. I don’t expect you’ll be still living in the next hour, unless a miracle happens and you manage to metabolise all of it.” I gulped, my heavy breathing getting faster. Andrej had turned me into a time bomb ready to blow and I couldn’t think. I tried to stand but there was no strength in my legs to force me up, I was immobile. I had no way out except to submit to Andrej or die. “So, what will it be?” asked Andrej. I hung my head and sighed in defeat. “You win…” I said. “I won’t tell anyone about you. You can have my money, whatever you want. Please… I don’t want to die.” Andrej sneered, triumphant. “You’re mine now,” he said. “You’ll do what I tell you, when I tell you. Everything you own is now mine.” He pulled a clipboard from a nearby table and put a pen in my swollen hand. It was a contract. I only got the briefest glance but it was an agreement that he would control all my assets or else I would have to submit to a penalty. I dreaded to think what that could be but I managed to move my hand enough to sign my name on the dotted line. Andrej reached into his pocket and pulled out a small vial with a green liquid inside. He forced my head back and poured it down my throat. I hungrily drank every drop, my only chance of living. Within an instant the mass began to shrink, like my skin was squeezing it all down to a vacuum. I moaned as the liquid began to bubble heavy beneath my skin, making it jiggle and shake. I let out a loud belch and my body began deflating back to its old size, thankfully with no excess, saggy skin. I noticed my body still felt very heavy like my body was no longer flesh but stone. My crotch started to throb and my cock started getting hard. I looked down and with every throb that emanated from deep in my balls and up my shaft, it grew to its full state. And then kept going. I was used to seeing my cock at its normal six-inch state but it started getting longer and thicker. Seven, eight, nine, ten inches and still growing, still getting thicker, thick droplets of precum leaking down the length. It felt so good, I had never felt so aroused in my entire life and it was infectious, warmth spreading through my body. My cock finally stopped growing and it was a monster. Fifteen and a half inches long, ten inches in circumference, thick veins along the shaft to the throbbing, glistening head. I went to touch it but another strong wave of arousal hit me as my balls began to churn and swell, forcing my legs wide. When they stopped swelling, my balls were the size of oranges hanging low and proud between my legs, their weight and size pulling my sac tight. I could barely speak, let alone breathe. My mind was lost in the powerful sensations emanating through me. My arousal was so strong, it overwhelmed the pain wracking my body at that moment as I started to grow taller. The bones in my legs broke and reformed loudly as they grew longer, spine elongating, shoulders widening to accommodate my lengthening arms. My hands and feet became bigger to match, big bony paws and elongated feet to support my new height. My ribcage expanded as my internal organs were scaled up to match my size. I finally topped off at seven foot three with size eighteen feet, muscles so small on my frame that I looked anorexic, bones and veins visible under my smooth skin. I felt my face begin to contort as my skull changed shape. Cheekbones getting higher, fuller, stronger; my jaw squaring out with a prominent, strong chin. The skin smoothed out, all wrinkles and blemishes fading away, no longer greasy or dry but a perfect balance. My hair went floof as my curls became wavy and then perfectly straight, the light brown growing darker until it was blacker than night, eyebrows perfectly shaped and thick. My throat bulged and my Adams apple grew bigger, my moans growing deeper, bassier, huskier; I could feel my larynx vibrate harder in my throat. “Oh man,” I said, voice much, much deeper. “Feels so good…” “The best is yet to come,” said Andrej. I felt a swelling all over my, bringing more heat to my arousal, as my muscles began their work, popping out huge from my stick-like body. Calves exploding out into huge cannonballs, quads and hams quickly engulfing the room between my legs until they became powerful buttresses of muscle, forcing my leg spread wider and my balls upward. I pulled at the metal restrains on my thin ankles and pulled them clean off, allowing me to comfortably spread my powerful legs out. Each leg was thicker than my waist at forty two inches a piece. My glutes were next, exploding into two powerful globes of solid muscle, jutting so far that if I stood, you could rest a pint on each one without them falling off. My waist grew a little bigger but only to support my body, growing from twenty eight to thirty six inches. But compared to my bony shoulders, it still looked tiny. My obliques swelled up from my crotch serving to highlight my cock more. My abs popped into ten powerful bulges with deep separations. It was no roid guy either, it was a solid diamond wall of muscle. My serratus muscles grew over my rib cage, thick cords of muscle only helping to highlight my abs. My lats spread outward as they grew into broad, powerful wings; the beginnings of the bodybuilder’s cobra head and forming a wide v-taper for my expanding body. They forced my arms out, even with my broad shoulders, demanding so much room. My back expanded to support my growing upper body forming a deep curve of my spine. No longer flat lands, my back was a bulging range of mountainous muscle, helping to make me even wider. My pecs exploded from my chest as they went from flat to thick and juicy slaps of muscle. Their size was phenomenal, a gap so deep that my old hand could have fit in their deep canyon. My pecs had such a weight to them as if two halves of a rock had been inserted under my skin, raw power bulging profusely. My nipples were well below their horizon, obscuring my view below, but I grabbed them in my fingers. They were bigger, pointed down and outward with juicy nubs that felt good to play with. My forearms swelled into big clubs of meat, every thick cord of twitching muscle visible with snake-like veins wrapped over them from my huge hands. My biceps blew up like two cannonballs, huge veins hugging along the ridges of their high, split peaks. So big that, even when resting, the huge balls of solid muscle looked flexed. My triceps blew outwards like giant horseshoes any stallions would be envious of. My arms were two cannons of pure muscle and strength; I could feel their power from the tips of my fingers right up to my shoulders, every flex and bulge from the tiniest movement just showed their raw power off. My deltoids expanded like two basketballs, finishing off my insane width. The huge heads of my delts bulged profusely, each one demanding room on my shoulder. My traps began to rise up my thickening neck, consuming it, reaching almost up to my ears. My traps were now two bulging, throbbing masses that just completed my new muscular size. And finally, my skin began to tighten even more over my huge muscles. Every fibre, every cut and separation, every thick veins became even more pronounced over my body. Not a single hair remained on my body, I was now completely smooth and vascular; my body fat had to be 1%, almost none. My skin darkened into a perfect tan, which only highlighted my muscles better, perfectly complimenting my darker hair. I felt my growth began to level out and I stretched my new body out, feeling the new muscles bulge for the first time. I felt them, cock throbbing and completely slicked up with precum, moaning at how hard and powerful they felt. “Feels good, right?” asked Andrej. “I feel so… strong,” I said. “You are man now, real man,” chuckled Andrej. “You stink like one too. Sweat, musk, cum. That is how a real man smells.” “Fuck yeah!” I shout. I stand up to my full 7’3” and flex, taking in my stink. “So fucking big,” I muttered. “So fucking strong.” I look over at Andrej and smirk. He’s smaller than me, both in height and muscle, and I know he is beneath me. I grab the chair I was restrained in, made from pure steel and ripped it from the ground, throwing it across the warehouse. Andrej didn’t flinch for a second, he just laughed. “I think we need to renegotiate my contract,” I said. “I think you should be serving me, little man.” Andrej shook his head and pulled his phone out from his sweatpants pocket. He tapped the screen and I doubled over as pain exploded from all over my body. It only lasted one second but I was on all fours at his feet, shaking heavily and my stomach felt like it was about to heave. Andrej crouched down in front of me and slapped me hard on the back. “You are stupider than you look, Si,” said Andrej. “You don’t think I planned for this? You don’t think I anticipated your arrogance? In the enzyme that activated the nectar contained a number of nanobots that are clustered in your nervous system. I can make you yield from anywhere in the world and unless you want to tear your body apart, there’s nothing you can do to remove them. Plus, without me, the nectar will eventually wear off. Unless you drink my renewal protein mix everyday, you’ll waste away into nothing.” “S-so that’s why you guys were always drinking protein shakes,” I hissed, the aftereffects of the pain dissipating. “You are mine, Si,” reiterated Andrej. “Just accept it and you’ll be happy.” “What are you going to do with me now then?” I asked. “I’ve signed your fucking contract, you changed me permanently, I’ll die without you; what’s your endgame?” “Now you go about your normal life,” said Andrej. “But you can’t go back to your old job, it’ll be too suspicious. I have a job all lined up for you, you will interview and get it. I’ve done my research on you, it’ll well within your abilities and soon you’ll be fast-tracking promotions, making me more money. Your body is pumping out pheromones like no tomorrow, people will find you attractive; they’ll want to do anything for you. Aside from that, you and my men will compete globally for bodybuilding titles. That will bring you fame, sponsorships, more money and I’ll will manage this work until the world is begging for your secret. Then I can make more supermenschen, men desperate to be big, strong and powerful. Every single one under my control.” “So that’s all this is about, money?” I scowled. “Why don’t you just rob a bank?” “And be a criminal!?” retorted Andrej. “No, no, no. Even the best criminals eventually get brought to justice. No, it must be done legitimately. Then no one can stop me.” I sighed, getting up off the floor. My cock was still rock hard and leaking, desperate for release. I grabbed it in my hand and jerked. Andre chuckled at the sight. “You’ll notice you’ll feel horny almost all the time,” said Andrej. “You’ll learn to control it, to channel it. Your appetite will increase too but eat as much as you want, your metabolism is so powerful that it will digest everything completely, leaving very little waste and fuel it back into your body without getting fat. Your body is now the ultimate machine, pure power.” I flexed my muscles, watching them bulge and swell, completely under my control. Rock-fucking-solid. I could feel the strength emanating from deep inside, throbbing and pulsing within every sinew. “Big man now, huh Si?” said a familiar voice. I looked up and saw Brian was standing next to Andrej and he was looking bigger than ever, his workout gear covered in sweat. Fuck he looked so hot, my cock ached just looking at him. “You have the power, take what you want,” said Andrej. I smirked. I took one heavy step after another towards Brian, my cock bobbing with each step and slapping against my abs. I grabbed Brian’s tank and ripped it off like paper, exposing his powerful chest. He was big, but I was bigger. Brian just stood there speechless as I tore off his sweats and jockstrap. His cock was soft but big. But I was bigger. “I’m gonna fuck you,” I said, pressing my chest against Brian, staring down at him. “I don’t give a shit if you’re not gay. Your ass is mine.” “Yes, Si,” said Brian. Within seconds I had Brian facedown on the floor, balls deep in his ass, slamming fifteen huge inches deep in his ass. Brian was growling and moaning under me, wriggling and struggling hard but I was stronger. He was no damn match for me and I had to show him who was the strongest. I slammed in so hard that the concrete floor cracked beneath us. “That’s it,” said Andrej approvingly. “My big boys. Make me proud.” I never felt so invigorated in my life. For hours I fucked Bri’s tight muscle ass, unloading my seed one after the other, huge cupful’s of cum with each orgasm. Bri’s cock more than kept up, shooting a heavy load with mine. We were lying in a pool of our cum that had leaked out his ass and shot from his cock, our muscles covered in our sticky juices. I pulled out and Bri slumped, exhausted; but I was still hard, throbbing, craving. I walked up to Andrej who had watch us fuck, a big smile on his face. “More?” he asked. “More!” I growled. Andrej sent a message on his phone and through the door came his whole posse. I grinned, my cock squirting precum up my chest as the band of muscled men walked towards me. “That’s more like it.” -- Hope you enjoyed Comments appreciated as always!

Umpires by F_R_Eaky In Strangwich, Massachusetts stands Dubbdub Hall, a local hot spot for the college students. It's a Friday night, the beginning of term, and all the students are out to party before they have to hunker down in their books and lectures to study profusely. Out on the dance floor is a Freshman, Blake Smythe. He's not known to anyone except for his new roommate. There's not a lot to look at to remember him. He's all of about five feet one inch tall. His build is lanky at best, looking something more akin to one of those old toys children used to get where the figure was long, wiry, and extremely bendable. He has some brilliant blue eyes under a wispy mop of fly away black hair, but no one notices those baby blues as he still has such a youthful face he has a hard time convincing anyone he's a freshman in high school let alone college. But he's out on the dance floor tonight and has managed to work his way into the center of a group of girls. Life can sometimes be surprising rewarding, but tonight isn't going to be one of those nights. The leader or alpha female of this gaggle of girls has just arrived, or returned from the ladies room, and shortly after beginning to dance has noticed their companion. "Oh my, Gawd! What the hell are you doing here shrimp?!?" The rest of the girls suddenly take notice and act shocked, disgusted, and crept out. They all begin making rude comments and start a shoving match to try and get him out of their circle without touching him or him touching them. "Seriously, did you think you stood a chance with any one of us? I don't think you even come up to my boobs! We are not looking to a child to breast feed! Get the fuck away from us, kid." She shoves Blake hard and he falls to the dance floor. A couple of other girls, a bit shorter, not quite so endowed or curvy come up and him to his feet, pulling him into their group on the dance floor. "Lord, Ashley. He wasn't groping anyone or being rude, he was just dancing. You think you could be a grown up and be nice to folks in public." "Shut up, slut! Go back with your sorry sorority sisters and keep quiet. No one asked you." The two women make various faces with one another until they're both back in their collective groups. The supposedly less attractive one puts Blake in the middle of her girls and they all begin to dance, talk, even laugh a little. Meanwhile, across the hall, in an alcove of seats near the bar a quintet of men are grouped together: Sebastian Knight, Senior, 6' 3" 250lbs, Black Hair, olive eyes, olive skin tone Football player, although not the captain nor quarter back; Mason Fletcher, Senior, 6' 8", slight muscular build, thick blond hair cut spiky, blue eyes like ice crystals, ivory skin tone, one of the extras on the basketball team; Zachary Woode, Junior, 5' 10" 185lbs, thick brown hair, deep brown eyes, very tan, lower ranking member of the wrestling team; Brook Wells, Senior, 6' 4", swimmer's build, sun kissed brown hair, vibrant brown - burn sienna eyes, member of the swim team; and Connor Rabbits, Junior, 6' 1", lithe build, burnt umber - reddish hair, sparkling emerald eyes, member of the track team. Connor has been watching the whole scene play out, he's thinking of making a change in the script. "Woode. You see who I see across the hall?" "Yeah, Mr. short stop getting trounced upon by glamazonian bi-atch?" "Yeah... whaddaya think?" A fairly meaty hand comes down upon Zachary Woode's shoulder. It belong to their comrade, Sebastian. "I think... he's worthy of getting a boost and putting little missy in her place. You two wearing your rubbers?" "yeah." "yesssss!" "Brook, Mason! Zach and Connor found us a worthy candidate for this evening." "Hawt damn! I thought we were gonna have slow year. If we couldn't find a guy the first week of the semester..." "Hush, dawg. Bast just said he found us one. Who and where is he?" "He's across the way, you two. On the dance floor in the middle of all those girls in a group on the right. He had kind of snuck his way in between the girls on the left until Ashley..." "Oooh Iiiiiiiiccccccce queen!" Sebastian laughed. "Yeah until Mizz Bi-otch broke it up and pushed him away." "We've got our rubbers on." "Then we all do. Time to help our man achieve a pay back." Slowly the five men began to concentrate on Blake. Harder and harder they focused. If their eyes were lasers they would've sliced Blake to pieces by now, but they kept staring, concentrating, until finally one of them began their chant... "pump" "trump" "hump" "plump" "Thump" "hmmmm oooh ooooh" "Work it right boys... work it right... Connor..." "Thump... Thump...Thump... THUMP!" "Mason!" "Trump...Trump...Trump...Trump...Trump!" "Pump...Pump....Pump....Pump...Pump....Pump! ... oooooh ahhhhhh Connor one more time..." "Thump!" "Zach!" "Hump.... Hump....Hump....Hump....Hump...Hu...." "ZACHARY!" "OOOOh... hey I like 'em hung ya know..." "Can't make him outrageous." "S'Okay, you two... I can balance him out... plump... plump.... plump!" Meanwhile over on the dance floor, Blake's movements began to get a little jerky and not so coordinated. He felt like he was having spasms and twitches up and down his body. His feet began to sweat in his shoes, and then swell in them. His shoes began to get tighter and tighter, shorter and shorter. His toes began to curl under themselves until finally the was a rip and a pop and a tear and the sides of his shoes began to give way. The tops of his shoes began to spread apart and rip open the lacings. His toes began to push out and through the front while his heels began to blow open the back. Except for Blake, no one noticed this as they weren't looking at his feet and they couldn't hear the tears and rips above the music. When the stretching feeling started in his stomach happened, they began to notice. Stretch... and soon he was standing a little straighter. Stretch! He was standing taller prouder. Stretch! There was no denying what was happening. His jeans' hem began to travel up his legs, exposing more and more shin and calves. His shirt bottom began climbing up his torso revealing his abdomen. The shirt sleeves began to travel up his arms, further and further. His head started to rise a bit higher than his shirt collar which was getting a bit snug on him. Stretch! The sleeves began to ride up the shoulders and a faint ripping sound could be heard near his back. Stretch! Another growth spurt. He was standing so tall now, like around 6' 5". The shirt was just barely holding together to be a mid-drift on him. His jeans looked more like a pair of denim Capri's. He stood there slightly bewildered, looking over all the girl's head and most of the guys ' as well. Then the ripping noises began. Blake's blood began to feel hot, as if his veins had been filled with molten metal. His veins began to rise up, full and plumped, to the top of his skin level, while his muscles began to contract and expand....and Expand.....AND EXPAND! First they popped up on his feet and travelled to his ankles thickening and strengthening them. Then they climbed up the shins and across the calves, making them plump and swell and grow, becoming all hard and diamond, then heart shaped. Finally swelling to begin to look like a good sized turkey leg. The veins then crawled under the fabric of Blake's jeans and began to stream and flow over his thighs. The fabric which was already too small due to the great growth spurt in height now began to smaller and smaller, tighter and tighter as Blake's thighs began to inflate and harder, swell and grow. Tear drop shape after tear drop shape got larger and thicker, wider and denser, and began to push and pull and stretch that fabric across itself. As the back of his thighs blew into proportion, the seams began to give way and tear up from his knees to his hips with a few other rips around each leg until the legs of the jeans hung in ever shrinking strips. Blake let out a few moans of discomfort as his butt and waist filled out a bit, filling his now way too small pants to their limit. Bubbling out more and more, Blake's butt became hard and firm and bulging like this thighs now were. Bunching and scrunching, His abdominals and obliques crunched and rolled their way into a beautiful, albeit thick waistline of cobblestone brick. Between this new svelte, but still thicker waistline and butt, the jeans let go a single shout of surrender in the sound and action of the waist button popping off and flying somewhere across the dance floor. The veins could be seen again making their way up and past those newly carved abs and obliques, roaming up and over his lats which began to flare up and out, broader wider and wider, pushing his shirt bottom and his upper arms out...Out...OUT! They would've blown the shirt out themselves except the veins had made it to the back, chest, and shoulders. Each one of them swelling, breathing, mounding, rising, thickening, more and more and more.... The flat plain that was Blake's chest gave way to a small crevice, then two small crescents, followed by two small mounds, followed by two decent sized globes that stretch and stretch his shirt to the limits. While the chest was growing, the back was growing too getting wider and wider, thicker and harder, a well seen tree shape forming for all to see. The shoulders mounding and rising in time with the others growth becoming soft balls, soccer balls, beach balls! The sounds of rips filled whatever empty space the dance beat left as Blake's torso muscles ripped his shirt down the front of his shirt, down the sides and under the arms, down and across the back. As his neck grew and thicken fuller, denser, harder, into a massive column, it caused the collar of his shirt to snap apart and now the shirt that Blake wore was nothing more than two sleeves caught somewhere between his upper arms and his delts. Everything else was just a rag. But just as those mighty rivers of veins had travelled up his neck, they also worked down his arms and the show the ladies got did not disappoint. His biceps flexed into a small ball, a baseball, a football, a soccer ball.... and the triceps underneath were growing just as fast and furiously creating that great horseshoe formation that matched the size of the biceps. Splitting what was left of Blake's shirt, his muscles and height now left him nearly nude save for something that might be a pair of jean shorts that looked more akin to the strips of armor a Roman soldier would wear. But that wasn't the end of the show... .... ... Suddenly Blake moaned and moaned loudly, gutturally, a low pleasurable moan. That's when some of the girls heard it. A faint sound, which was similar to the ticking of a clock, but all it had was the ticks and no tocks. tick...tick...tick tick....tick tick tick....ticktickticktickticktick... Suddenly Blake's' jeans zipper was now pulling apart for no reason it seemed, except for the fact there was a great swelling there...a GREAT swelling. The bulge pulled his underwear band down exposing more and more pubic hair that was growing in on him at a phenomenal rate. The jean sides parted and spread across the tighter tightie-whities, pulling the zipper all the way down and open. The budge rose and bunched creating quite the large sack out in front, but lost a little bit of its size when after a few more moans it deflated just a little and suddenly it was for certain that the girls could see a good sized...VERY good sized, cock head and cock belonging to Blake, hanging about three-eighths of the way down his thigh and looking very limp and soft. The girls backed up a little and looked at Blake not sure how to take this, take him, in. Where there once was this very light and lithe, short man, now stood a fairly tall - about six foot five inches tall, football player sized man. Blake looked down himself as best as he could, running his hands all over his body and through the new hair that covered much of him. He was going to turn to say something to the girls, when one of them was shoved out of the way by Ashley. She approached Blake now with a smirk on her mouth and a look of lust in her eyes. "Well, hel-LO there! Where did you come from handsome. You are someone worthy of my..." Ashley stuck a hand out to feel the pecs and biceps of Blake, but his snatched her wrist and threw them back at her side. "You ain't touchin' me, bitch! Where did I come from? I'm the guy you just pushed to the ground. I don't touch girls who aren't pretty on the inside. I touch the girls who are beautiful all over." Blake allowed one of the girls he was dancing with to touch him and feel up his arm. She then winked at him with a coy smile and a nod to four other girls who acted like they had to go somewhere and they knew that he had too as well, so, follow them. Blake smiled at them and winked back then turned to Ashley and loomed over her. "You're getting NONE of this! Grrrrrrrrr! and I'm gonna make sure no one on any of the sports teams or the calendar models goes near you either, you worthless skank! GRRRRRRRR!" Making a crab shot each time he growled at Ashley, the last time done with so much emphasis, Ashley let out a cross between a yelp and sexual moan, and then a whimper with a shudder, and suddenly her crotch was soaked through and through. She had to make a run to her car out of shear embarrassment. Blake and the other girls left and went who knows where, but it turned out to be one of the best nights of Blake's life. Meanwhile on the other side of the club hall, at the end of Blake's massive growth spurt, the quintet of men all sitting next to one another moaned together and shuddered, each feeling a rubber on the end of his cock filling up with cum. Sebastian let out a whistle and winked at the guys, clapping Mason on the back, who in turn fist bumped with Zachary, who high fived Brook, who in turn clasped right hands with Connor and then pulled them apart for a snap of the fingers and then an open palm wave and an explosive sound. Each man had gotten up and left the table, leaving some money to cover his bill or for tips, and then exited the hall. Connor stayed behind though. During the orgasm that the five men experienced from Blake's incredible growth, he had seen another man come in. Greeting a couple of people near the front door as he entered, he was a good looking man, almost kind of modelesque in his facial features, 5' 11" lithe frame, curly black hair that hung over violet eyes, only you almost didn't see them for his broad black rimmed glasses. There was something about him that looked kind of athletic, yet so nerdy... No, not nerdy, but definitely smart. Connor couldn't take his eyes off him and decided to watch him for just a moment. As the young man sat down and placed his feet up on one of the ottomans in front of the couch bank of seats, Connor noticed that the young man's feet were small. No, of course he probably wasn't going have really large feet as he was only six foot tall, maybe a hair shorter, but it didn't look like he even had anything close to a size nine let alone a ten or eleven. He might not have even worn a size eight! Connor thought this man could use a little help and so he concentrated and concentrated and chanted... "thump....Thump....THUMP....THUMP!" Connor felt his release of energy, but didn't feel anything else. The young man, however, did feel something. Almost an electrical charge ran through him, but then it passed replaced by an eerie presence, as if he was being watched, observed by someone. As though there was some in the club that was stalking him right now. He turned and looked where he thought he felt it coming from, but there was nobody there. Just and empty bank of seats and a table in a little alcove near the bar.

Hello All, This is one I tried to write the same time last year for the Fourth of July but never finished. Now this year I have….still not finished it yet, but I feel I got if off to a good start and hope to have the conclusion up in the next couple of weeks or so. I just wanted to get it up before the Forth of July was over and it looks like I barely made it. As for the Forge I am having a some writer’s block with that one but I hope I will get part three up soon after I conclude this story. Swelling with Patriotism My friend Devon invited me out to the countryside this year for 4th of July. I normally see the fireworks down on the waterfront in the city, if I even go at all. Don’t get me wrong, I like an excuse for food or drinking as much as the next person but often it is just hot, crowded, and filled with overpriced vendors. Most of my family lived pretty far away from me now so there wasn’t family thing I could go to. He had been going his friends place out there for a couple of years now. He always seemed excited about it when it was coming up, almost weirdly so. The claustrophobia of the city was starting to get to me so I figured why not. Dev picked me up outside my apartment. He said I should wear something with a flag theme or at least red, white, and blue to “get in the spirit”. So I put on a red polo, some navy shorts, and a white belt. It looked preppy as hell, but it was all I really had to fit the theme. When I got in the car he laughed and in his best New England WASPy accent “Oh my! We must hurry to the country club or Mumsy and Dadsy will ever so irate!” To which I replied with an extension of my middle finger. “What do you want from me? This is all I had to fit the theme. Some of us don’t have a wardrobe that looks like an American flag exploded all over us.” He was decked out in a tank and shorts with the stars and stripes all over it. “The socks are a bit much.” “Where is your patriotic spirit Chris?” ‘ “Patriotism is fine but this borders on gaudy jingoism.” “Hey, the party my friend throws may change your mind. Him and his Marine buddies really go all out.” “Wait, Marines? Oh, I get now. I know why you want to go to this party.” His sheepish look confirmed it for me. Devon had a huge thing for military men, Marines especially. “How many are there going to be?” “30 to 40 of them usually.” “It’s like a buffet for you. I bet you snag at least one or two.” It was amazing how he did it. When I first came to the city as a fresh faced gay boy just out of the closet, we struck up friendship and he took me out to my first few gay bars. He could always spot them, especially before DADT stopped. They’d come from the nearby Marine base with the buzz cut and nervous air about them, worried they were going to get caught. He’d saunter on over, talk them up and 90% of the time would hit a home run. He wasn’t manipulative or anything, he just had a way of putting you at ease and under DADT a lot of these guys needed to be put at ease. His tight swimmers body with just the right amount hair probably helped too. “Yeah, there might be one or two.” He said it so weird, like it was an understatement. “Aren’t we confident?” “I have a good feeling. Besides, you might find one or two you may like. I know you don’t have the same thing for Marines that I do but there will be plenty of chiseled, bulging Marine bodies for you too.” He had me there. Muscle was my thing. Strength too. Like comic book level stuff. Big bulging tight bodies that could crush steel in their bare hands. I remember when Devon found the story I wrote for that website. I was so embarrassed, but I should have known better. He just laughed it off and said “Pretty hot. They should be in fatigues.” So predictable. “A little over the top on the size though.” He said. “And I’d be worried about breaking bones having sex with someone who could punch a hole in concrete.” Not that I didn’t like your everyday displays of strength. A Marine doing 200 push-ups straight in a row. I could get into that. After an hour we arrived at the place. It looked look like a big sprawling property with a spacious country home and even a barn, though I doubted it was much of a farm, just one of those big properties people buy for the space and scenery. “How big is this place?” I asked Devon. “Over 100 acres.” “Seems a little much for a party of 30 or 40.” “There will be other people, too. Besides they’ll need the room for the other festivities.” “Other festivities? You’re being mysterious today.” “Just trust me. Have I ever disappointed you before?” “No, never.” I couldn’t argue with him there. I owed some of the best times of my life to him. “Good, let’s go and meet the guys.” We went around to the back of the house and came upon the party. Some 80 odd people were there mingling with each other in one of the most over the top, decked out flag paraphernalia I had ever seen. Flags on banners. Little flags on the tables with flag table cloths. Various foods with flags on them or red white and blue themes. Flag clothing on everyone. Well, about half of everyone. The other half were clearly the Marines. Now, I know most Marines usually keep fit but these guys were some of the most perfect forms of the male body I have seen. Their bodies ranged from relatively small super ripped fitness models to heavyweight bodybuilders, though even the smallest of them couldn’t be less than 200 pounds and 5’10”. Instead of red white and blue they were all wearing camo pants with either tight grey tee’s or tanks with Marines emblazoned on the front or tight camo tee or tanks. They seemed to be tailor made to accentuate every bulge and sinew in their bodies. As I stared into the mass of dream men Devon laid his hand on my shoulder and said “You know what I want to hear.” “I should never doubt you.” I replied “One of these days you’ll remember that. Let me introduce you to some of…..” “Hey boy!” I turned around to see the source of the gruff, gravelly voice. Staring me in the face was the word “Marines” stretched tight across a pair of hard, succulent pecs. Looking up I saw the perfect vision of a jarhead. Clean shaven with a perfectly formed flattop of brown hair. A first glance would say he was in his early thirties but carried an air and facial expression that made him seem older and unquestionably in charge, including a cocky smirk. It sat on top well-formed beefy body of about 220 lbs of pure muscle. “Hey Sarge.” Devon said breathlessly and with a big dopey grin on his face. The guy must have been one of his conquests from last year’s party, though he didn’t look like a guy you could call a conquest. Probably the other way around. I guess Devon met his match. “Who’s your preppy friend here?” Sarge looked me over with an unmistakable predatory look. Oh yeah. He must have been the one chasing Devon last year and turned the tables on him. No wonder he wanted to come back this year. He must have liked someone picking him out from a crowd instead. “The name’s Chris.” I extended a hand out to him. “I don’t usually dress like this. I guess I should have bought something a little more festive and casual.” He reached out to take my hand in a nice firm grip, one clearly meant to establish his dominance. “Didn’t mean anything by it, boy. Looks good enough on you.” The comment caused that smirk of his to inch up a little bit higher. “Thanks.” “Met Devon here at last year’s party. Got to know each other real well. I hope we can do the same.” “Oh, come on Sarge! Don’t hog everyone to yourself.” Unnoticed, another one of the Marines had come up beside me. He was tall, at least 6’5” and packed to the gills with brawn. He wore a camo tank exposing his vascular arms and the deep cleft in his chest. He had a light mocha colored skin hinting at a biracial ancestry along with his head of tight curls. His eyes were a bright green and when he noticed that I noticed him he flashed me a big white smile that, unlike Sarge’s smirk radiated nothing but warmth and friendliness. “I don’t know what you are talking about Daryl. Just being friendly with the new boy.” “I know you Sarge. You’ll keep them all to yourself the whole time. Let them come and get to know everyone. What do you say, um, sorry what was your name?” “Chris.” "Want to come join me?” As he said this he put his big paw in the small of my back gently while gave me more of his big bright smile. “Sure!” I said, probably a little to excitedly. “I’d like meet everyone else.” This guy really revved my engine. “You guys go ahead.” Devon said. “I’m going to catch up with Sarge. I’ll see you later.” And with that, Sarge put his arm around Devon like he was a prized possession and shuffled off to another part of the party. Meanwhile, Daryl gestured me over to the party so I followed, his hand still on my back and guiding me there. “Those two will be off having fun for a while,” I said to Daryl “so I guess it will be just us right now.” “Well, I hope you find me just as fun.” His hand was now rubbing me gently up and down my back. He was definitely flirting with me. “What are the odds of two very handsome gay Marines at the same partly?” Daryl chuckled a bit and said “What do you mean?” “I mean, I know there are plenty of gay Marines but it’s kind of lucky that there are such two fine looking ones at the same 4th of July party.” “You mean Devon didn’t tell you? Look around you Chris. Notice anything?” I looked around at all of the guests and then it hit me. It was all men, though that didn’t mean anything by itself. No, it was the way the stood just touch too close to each other, touched each other in subtle way, and look at each other like no two straight guys ever would. “Oh!” “Good job, Eagle Eye.” laughed Daryl. “Hey! I just got here. I would have put it together eventually.” “Why didn’t Devon tell you?” “He’s been mysterious about this whole party since he invited me. He likes to surprise people for his own amusement.” “Here let me take you around.” This time a put an arm around his back too now that I knew no one else would look at me askance. So we mingled together for a while, meeting all the guys. As I had already observed before all the Marines were built like brick houses. Some of them were clear show offs. More than a few offered to let you touch their biceps while they flexed or showed off how many push-ups or pull ups they could do. One guy, Eric, an Asian guy with clean shaved head did about 50 handstand push up in a row. As for the other guests most of them were decked out in flag apparel, though a few of them like me just threw together whatever red, white and blue thing they could find. All of them were new to the party like me. After make our way through the crowd I asked Daryl if we could grab something to eat. Partly because I was hungry, but also to get some time to know this man. After we grabbed our food from a Marine in a “Kiss the Cook” apron, (an offer that was taken advantage of several times from what I saw) we found a table we could sit at. “So, how did a whole bunch of gay Marines come together and start having a 4th of July party? Were you like a support group for each other?” “Something like that. We were all in the same program together and we just stayed close.” “Must of have been a hell of a program for you guys to all keep in touch this long afterwards.” Daryl just laughed and said “You have no idea. Enough about me though. Let me hear about you. I know that Devon is all about the uniform, but I’m guessing you have another interest.” As he said this Daryl began to squeeze and flex various muscles. His chest, his arms, his traps all began to twist and bulge under his command. “Is it that obvious?” “Well, you didn’t turn down any invitation to feel some guy flex out there.” “Guilty.” “I thought so. Though, I am a little disappointed. You never asked to feel mine.” I smiled and said “You didn’t ask.” With that he flexed his bi right in front of my face. I reached out and cupped the monstrous thing in both of my hands, eventually beginning to move them all up down the arm as a felt every thick vein and bulge on it. Few minutes later Daryl puts his arm down and feeling the moment was right I leaned in for a kiss. However, he put a finger on my lips, stopped me and said, “No, not yet. After the fireworks.” “Why?” “Trust me. I will be worth the wait.” “Great, now I have another mysterious one.” “Please?” Despite being a big hulk of muscle he flashed me some of the cutest puppy dog eyes I had ever seen. “Fine, but there better be fireworks both figurative and literal.” “I promise.” So we spent the rest of the day together just talking with each other and the other guests until it got dark and they announced it was time for the fireworks. We went out a little further in to the big yard and to where they had set up a stage in front of a tall flag pole and a nice sound system. One of the non-Marine guests was up there doing a sound check. “What’s he there for?” I asked. “Oh, he’s going to sing the National Anthem during the fireworks.” “Wow, you really go full bore don’t you.” “Where’s your patriotism?” “I have a healthy sense of patriotism, but you guys seem to be cramming all of the symbols in at one time.” “It makes for good show. You’ll love it.” I still thought it was a bit much, but who was I to judge. Everyone started to gather around and soon all the lighting and equipment was ready to go, including a nice bright spotlight at the top of the flag pole. Then, as someone was raising a couple flags on the pole everyone went silent. All the non-Marines we especially excited, looking like they could barely contain themselves, except the newbies like me. They looked just as confused by all the excitement as I was. When the flags reached the top all the Marines stood at attention in unison and saluted the American and Marine Corps flags. Even Daryl, a guy I had gotten to know that day as being pretty laid back, was standing completely ridged. Soon I saw the fireworks begin as they exploded their colors across the sky. Then the music for the Star-Spangled Banner began and the singer, in nice sonorous voice began to sing. Oh-oh say can you see… As he began sing and I put my hand over my heart I could feel a buzz in the air, like something big underneath the surface was staring to begin. What so proudly we hailed…. It was partly intangible, like the excitement I saw in everyone else was beginning to spread to me. But I also could swear that heard something over all the noise and commotion. Like a stretching sound. Whose broad stripes and bright stars…… When I looked over at Daryl I could have sworn he had gotten bigger. As I Iooked more closely I realized where the stretching sound was coming from. His already wide lats were expanding causing him to strain his tank top to the limit. O’er the ramparts we watched…. The sounds of threads popping began as his expanding body was causing his shirt to surrender to the pressure. Those same sound started to come from all around me as I Iooked around and saw that all the Marines were starting to grow. And the rocket’s red glare….. The feeling was also growing, changing from excitement into…arousal. An intense arousal that was taking me over. As the Marines’ growing bodies continued to rend their clothing into rags my horniness grew until, without even thinking about it, my left hand started to find its way to my cock, slowly rubbing it through my pants until I was rock hard. Gave proof through the night…. I wasn’t the only one. Anyone who wasn’t a Marine was currently fully erect. They were either pawing at their groins over their pants or had already brought out their dicks into the open air as I was currently trying to do. As my hand tried to satisfy the uncontrollable urge to touch my cock I looked over to Daryl, continuing to be perfectly still while saluting the flag, to see his growth had already accelerated to the point that his tank and even his pants had been halfway reduced to rags. His already large chest had doubled in size causing a large tear down the front to match the tears in the sides caused by his now gigantic lats. Both his ankles and rippled midsection were visible as he also appeared to have grown taller, easily past 7’ at this point. His thighs had almost completely destroyed the legs of his camo pants and his shoes had already split the seams and the soles were being crushed by his growing feet. Oh, say does that star-spangled banner yet wave…. As the buildup to the crescendo of the song began the growth accelerated so that in a couple of seconds what was remaining of the Marines’ clothes quickly exploded off of their bodies until they stood there in all their naked glory, including thick shanks of meat between their thighs that defied any normal human dimensions. O’er the land of the freeeeeeeeeeee……. As the singer held the note I saw Daryl’s cock inflate to full hardness in the blink of eye, causing a loud thwack as hit him just below his pecs. Two bowling ball sized testicals hanging down below in a large sack. All of his compatriots quickly followed as most of the other regular guests, including me, had managed to free their cocks and were furiously jacking them with their left hands as their right stayed over their hearts. And the home of the braaaa-aa—a—aave… As the singer finished the song he collapsed on the stage, apparently unable to hold back an orgasm he had been suppressing this whole time. Other guests around me had also released at this point. I was on the edge myself when Daryl suddenly snapped out of his trance and came to. Looked over and down to me from his new found height and smiled as he grabbed the front of my shirt and lifted me as if I were nothing till we were face to face. Then he grabbed the back of my head and pulled me in for the most intense kiss I had ever had in my entire life, making the load I was holding back shoot out in one intense moment of bliss. When he was done Daryl pulled be back and said “Well, was it worth the wait?”

Hi all, First, thank you for all the stories available on this forum ! I decided to write my first story. I am not fluent, Scriptboy helped me, but I am sorry for my poor English. I am a fan of superhero story, man becoming huge in spandex uniform. Unfortunately there are not so many stories like that which do not imply bareback and other on the net. So here is the story called Massive. Thanks to Mindsweeper, he made three great pictures to illustrate the story, these can be found here : http://mindsweeperart.tumblr.com/post/123077746726/massive-and-massive-jr-did-these-for-an-author Hope you like, and do not hesitate to continue it. Best, Alex MASSIVE (Written by Alexrif, Edited by scriptboy) PART 1 Adam, who was a 20-year-old young man, decided to look for a costume for the next cosplay event. He spent its summer holiday with his stepfather just like every year since the death of his mother (he was the stepfather since he has never known his real, biological father), and one of his hobbies was going to the comics and manga convention and for that he chose carefully what would be the most suitable costume to wear. “This website looks new” he thought while surfing through the website he had just discovered: zentaisecondhand.com. Adam was medium size, fit with brown hair. On the website, various costumes may be purchased: cop, vampire, super-hero. For some of them, it was indicated if the costume was new or second-hand and whether the size of each costume was adjustable to fit all morphologies. “It looks so strange... but with this price, why not buy one?” Adam clicked on the Superhero Section. Even if his body was not really the best for that type of costume, Adam thought it would be a good occasion to seriously begin to work-out this autumn. A lot of superhero costumes could be bought which had names that were unknown to him: one of which had caught his attention; it was called Massive. It was one blue spandex bodysuit; the upper part was sleeveless and it had a V-neck. It also consisted of gold-colored boots, briefs, a belt and a gold-colored mask. The superhero character was a muscular man with just the letter M on the belt. With only two clicks, the costume was bought. “A zentai spandex can have an effect” he thought without really trying to be convincing. Two weeks later, the package arrived at the house of his stepfather. It was Friday and Adam came to visit his father that day. James found the package in by the front door without any inscription other than just the family name on it. “I don’t remember ordering anything; Adam did not say anything about it…” James thought. He laid down its bag and its jacket. James was smaller than Adam with black hair and a Mediterranean type. He worked in a police station but more in the administrative part. He went to the kitchen, with the package and opened it. The costume was neatly folded; James touched it then caressed it. “The fabric is very soft and… Nice and warm! And oh it smells... So masculine…” he said quietly. He looked at the costume as if he was hypnotized and he kept on rubbing his hand over it and smelled it over and over inside the box. Suddenly, the phone rang. It was one of his colleague police officers. Whereas he spoke, he kept his eyes on the package. Once the conversation ended, he grabbed the package, lifted the costume up and unfolded it. The light of the room seemed to be slightly changed, as the costume reflected a shadow light. A slight electric shock passes through his body and the costume smelled of the musk odor. “A costume for Halloween... My body will never match Adam’s body…” he moaned. “What kind of superhero it is... ‘M’ like Megaman?”, said he when he looked carefully at the letter ‘M’ on the belt. He hesitated for a moment, and then he looked at the clock on the wall. “Well, maybe I’m no longer young enough to wear it, but… If Adam sees me, he will not stop bothering me with this!” He quickly went to the bedroom with the costume, the belt, the boots and the mask. At the same time, Adam opened the door. He went into the kitchen and once he was there he saw the open package on the table. He saw a note inside it: “Be careful for the effects are permanent and random...” “Ah, the costume! Where is it? Did Dad take it...?” His heart was beating quickly. He laid down his bag and coat and reached discreetly the first floor, thinking if his father would dare to even put it on. The door was slightly opened; enough to see his father taking off his shirt. Adam could see his dad’s torso a little bit with coated fat around his belt, nice legs (due to his regular running) but with chicken arms. He felt uncomfortable while spying on his stepfather. Of course, he was gay and he loved looking at men but he was his stepfather, that’s all. He recognized the costume, the belt and the briefs which were on the bed. He saw his stepfather hesitating to take off his briefs, touching in the same time the costume spread on the bed. He finally chose to take them off and Adam did not avoid looking at the private parts of James. James begins to slip on the costume. First one leg and then the other. The blue light from the costume reflected in the mirror. It was quite weird for Adam to watch this scene: his stepfather pulling on the costume which was definitely too large for him. He finished by pulling up the zipper in the back. Then he gently caressing the costume, like messaging it. He turned back and took the mask to put on his head, pulling up the brief and the belt and the boot. Suddenly, he laughed loudly and Adam smiled: the picture of his stepfather was pretty comic: he looked more like a disco man than a superhero. The sleeveless V-neck shirt highlighted his hairless torso and the absence of his biceps. A few second later, James hung on the mirror sharply. Adam could see his stepfather gritting his teeth like he was suffering while the other hand was on the crotch. The part of his body exposed to the air, was covered by sweat. A sharp light seemed to appear in this region and Adam could see the fabric stretched. Not only in the groin region but as well on the leg until the fabric highlighted the presence of the two big legs. Adam was close to enter in the room to help James when the latter stretched his arm up, crying “OHHH YESSS, that’s so goodddd”. Adams believed he was hallucinating when the pictures of his stepfather faltering, like he was metamorphosing. He could see now giant abs, the chest growth and his biceps inflating while the neck of James had doubled. “Oh hell, YESS!” then a lighting emerged for the body, lighting up briefly the entire room. When Adams opened his yes, a powerful man was standing in the middle of the room, looking at the mirror. It was a super-improved version of his stepfather, covered by hard muscle from the bottom to the top. The costume with the V-neck shirt highlighted a massive hairy chest. The biceps were like two large balloons. The legs were huge and the veins of the quadriceps could be seen clearly. When the huge man walked over the mirror, Adams was amazed by the definition of the back, the V-deltoid was indescribable, the ass were replaced by two nice balloons and even the yellow brief couldn’t hide the furrow formed by the muscle which went down until his feet. This impression of extra virility was reinforced by the strong musk of man which can be smelled so strong that Adams felt a bit sick and hid with difficulty his excitement. His stepfather kept on admiring himself in the mirror, while massaging his crotch trough the brief. It was time for Adams to go down in the kitchen, too choked to think, maybe he was going to wake up. In the kitchen, he could hear a deep moan coming from the room of his stepfather. “Time to enjoy”, thought Adams, feeling a little jealous. A few minutes later, James came into the kitchen. He wears a large sweat and jogging pants, not enough to cover his new morphology and again, the odor of strong man filled entirely the room. “Hey dad, how are you? Come back from sport? It seems you take huge amount of mass, don’t you? “Probably,” answered James blushing. “With this colleague we’ll try a new program in the gym…” His father was so closed, the pictures of his dad transformed of a hyper man too intense that Adam goes directly to the room. “Adams, wait…” The night, both tried to act like usual. His dad seemed to improve difficulty to contain his strength, breaking dishes and glasses. “Dad, are you all right?? “Yes, yes, I should go to the bed early today…” This night, Adam did not manage to sleep. He tried to forget when he saw today but he kept on masturbating, the felling was too strong. He decided to go to pee when he passed in front of the door of the room of his stepfather. He heard the slow breath of the latter. Too curious, he opened carefully the door. The light of full moon enabled to distinguish partially the form in the room. His father was laying down on the bed, his huge morphology was clearly visible. “Maybe, I could take back the costume.” He noticed that his father still wore it, the shadow light reflecting on the body suit expanded by all the muscle. Adam’s penis was erected and stretched the spandex so hard, that at any moment it could crack the costume. However, the belt and the brief were put on the chair. Adams came near to the latter. As soon as he touched the brief, a sensation like electrocution traversed its body. He felt at this moment like he was splitting into two or the presence of something inside him. He decided to go out quick of the room before awakening his dad. Part 2 It has been two month now that James morphed into a huge muscle man. All the newspaper, and TV how didn’t not stop to talk about the presence of a superhero in the city, called “Massive”. Adam was impressed how quick his father used his new abilities, not too strange knowing his character and the fact he worked at the police station. When Adam came back in his stepdad’s house, on Friday, he had decided to talk to him about the fact he found a parcel with a costume and he knew what happened to his dad. He found the latter sitting on the couch, gazing into the infinity. He wore his costume officer. Adam compared its image to a muscle man in a cop suit as the bear guys in some porn movies. He tried to get this image out of his head. “Hey dad, how are you?” “Ah, Adam good and you? How was the university?” “Nice, by the way, I would like to talk to you about something.” Adams sat close to him, sniffing the musk odor emitting from the tight shirt of James and with the pecs pushing the buttons. “Dad, as I told you earlier, I had ordered a costume for the next cosplay convention. You have already said me you did not receive, but it was wrong. I know it. I know that you are Massive!!” By saying these last words, Adam grabbed the black shirt of James and opened it, which expulsed the buttons. His dad had not time to react, lowered his eyes and looked the hand of his son put on his chest covered by the blue spandex. He took it gentle. “Sorry Adams, I lied to you but understand these last month was difficult” Then, he began to cry. Adams did not know what to reply. “Sorry. Yes, I took it, Yes I changed a lot.” He began to tell his son how he lived these two past months. He told him about his new work as a superhero and how he handled it in the office. “Do you remember Dave? The Chief of the patrol division. I always had a good relation with him. He was the first whose behavior changed when he noticed my body’s changes. He was like ensorcelled when he was close to me. He proposed several time to go out and he was not the only. Most of the woman and men I know changed the way they talk to me. I am always horny, try to contain myself.” “Sometimes, it was like I struggled against the power I obtained, I do not know how to do…” “Dad, you are amazing, every people are grateful for you did. I will not hide you I am a bit jealous but I am Ok now. Stop struggling and accept that you’re Massive.” Adam said. Then Adam took the hand of James and brought him in front of the mirror” “Look at you Dad, what are you seeing?” “A man, a bit lost, afraid of what he could begin.” · “I am seeing me a muscle man, with a gold heart, powerful and so confident.” When his father looked in the mirror it was like he was not there, his eyes looking at the infinity. · “Repeat Dad, I am a huge muscle man, I fight the crime, I am confident and free to act like I want!” · “I am a huge muscle man, I fight the crime, I am confident and free to act like I want!” Adam took the shirt off, then the pants, exposing the body suit of James. The gold brief and the belt seemed sparkling. His dad did not react, kept on repeating the phrases like he was hypnotize by what he was looking at. Then, Adam caressed Massive’s back, feeling the warm generating by the body. The texture of the spandex was really smooth and warm. He put his hand on the abs then the pecs, worshiping the body. He rubbed the stone-like biceps then go down until brief. Once touched the latter, he felt again the electricity, put his nose on it. He got suddenly an intuition. He grabbed the brief and tried to slip it on the legs, asked his father to raise one leg and another. He kept the brief and the belt in his hand and stepped back. His father was now posing in the mirror like enjoying being what he was. Adams could see clearly a growth of the body of his father like the transformation was being completed. Without hesitating, and before his father went out of this second state, Adams took off his shirt and short, then its white brief. He pulled on the gold brief with the belt. The effect was immediate; a huge burst of electricity passed through its groin, making him shouted. His father then turned back and was a bit petrified. Thousand lightening encircled his son, and the epicenter was located on the crotch. All the muscles of Adams were contracted. Adam, felt again the presence of his head, he was now paralyzed. He remembered what he said to his father and repeated the same phrase “I am a huge muscle man, I fight the crime, I am confident and free to act like I want!” He decided to let go; to accept this massive burst of power crossed its body. He felt a warm sensation wrapped his leg then on his upper part, the hormone acted like a firework. A few second later, he opened the eyes, the lightening were decreasing and what he saw in the mirror overwhelmed: a gold costume similar to the costume of his father covered his body. What an amazing body! It was the body of bodybuilder-lumberjack, huge V deltoid, massive pecs and legs and 6 perfect pack abs. Massive walked toward him, still a little bit massive and tall that the new power man. “I should call you Massive Jr.” then he took the head of his son between his hands. Both looked in each other’s eyes. Like the costume, they become complementary; they felt inside their mutual power, their urge to keep on transcending their self. It was just the beginning…

You might want to read Part 1 first: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/2649-the-geek-squad-the-virgin-awakens-muscle-genie/(First story) The frightened thin black man tries to reason with his horny possessed white coworker who continues to move towards him. Van makes a few jabbing motions with the knife to make him back off but Owen just smiles and acts like he is going to walk right into the blade. The scared man figures out that his method of action isn’t working so he throws the object across the room and tries to get away past the area of where the other behemoths are located. He feels someone grabbing his foot and trying to get him to trip. He manages to somehow get free from them and races towards one of the windows in the department boss’s office. He grabs a chair from in front of the window and launches it through the glass shattering it. He turns around just long enough to notice that Owen, Casey, and Merrill are on his tail. Without hesitation, he climbs out on to the windowsill and starts moving slowly along the ledge to the right side of the building. He turns the corner and stops to catch his breath before peeking around. Merrill immediately jumps out the window and yells in delight as he lands feet first onto the street below. He starts looking around the area for Van while laughing loudly. Casey follows next but doesn’t jump out like Merrill did. Instead he tries to climb out but quickly realizes that his thick calves and quads are preventing him from getting some kind of balance on the much smaller windowsill. He slips and starts to fall off before grabbing a hold of the ledge. He yells for Owen. ‘Ohh gawd…..Owen please help me man. I have no way of holding on to this ledge. My muscles are too wide and I can’t hold on…..’ The possessed smaller man reaches out and tries to grab the wet hulking brute, but can’t get a grip on him because of his immensity. He screams as he falls to the ground. Surprisingly, he is not killed when he lands on the concrete. Instead he creates a huge crater underneath him and passes out from the force he causes. Merrill is heard laughing hysterically nearby as he sees this happening. Van turns back around and puts his head in his hands trying to compose himself somehow. Owen peeks out the window and looks around before he starts speaking. ‘Vance…..come on man…..let’s just finish this. You are the last one in the department that hasn’t given in to me. Your will is just too strong for some reason. Every time I try to make you give in to my mind, you are able to resist me somehow. You know I care greatly about you don’t you and just want to give you what the others have accepted.’ Owen slowly climbs out on the ledge and moves to his left thinking that Van might have went in that direction. The scared black man looks around again and sees that he is going the wrong direction. After seeing this, he starts moving slowly himself over to a ladder that leads up to the roof. He climbs up to the top and lands on the rooftop floor before letting out a few sighs. Merrill spots him and yells for Owen to turn back around. Van can also hear the huge behemoth on the ground trying to get Casey to wake up from his slumber. He peers over the edge of the rooftop and can see Owen starting to move around the corner towards the ladder. He gets up and starts running towards the other side of the roof. He spots another ladder and looks over the side to see where it goes. He notices that halfway down it leads to another building. Before he can get on it though, Owen is on the roof and racing towards him. The door nearby leading into the building from the roof goes flying into the air as the two bloated Germans from the office come bursting through. They grab Van by the arms and restrain him. Owen walks five feet in front of him and looks at him a bit perplexed. ‘Vance please, just let me finish what I started. You are frustrating me so much…..*perspiration begins to pour down his head*…..damnit…..I can’t concentrate anymore. What the…..*feels his own body heating up*…..you fucking assholes…..*stretch* *pop*……uhhh gawd……’ The two German monsters grin as they watch Owen struggle to keep himself from changing. He groans as he feels his arms stretching his sleeves before they split the seams. The growth moves into his chest as his pecs and lats quickly rip his shirt to shreds. His back doubles up on itself as he grows taller and wider with each breath. His legs make quick work of his pants as they emerge bloated and monstrous. He moans feeling his ass and cock destroy his briefs as he sprays the entire area around him with thick white jizz. The man that thought he was in control of the situation is now shocked to find out that he has been overpowered by two of his victims. Both Karl and Ivan have turned the tables on him by teaming up and putting their superior minds to better use. They continue to focus their energy on him as the rest of his clothing falls to the ground. He is no longer the same man he was just a few minutes before. Van attempts to get free from the Germans, but they grip even tighter. Van begins to panic as he feels his mind getting dizzy and tries to reason with them. ‘Karl…..Ivan….please let me go. You obviously got the Owen you wanted, now let me go please.’ They look at each other and smile before they respond to him in German. ‘Ohh wir haben einen plan in ordnung Van. Es geht um sie und Owen.’ Hearing them both use his name and Owen’s scares him immensely as he sees the new monstrous Owen in front of him waddle up and start to rip his shirt off. Van yells in fright knowing that this might be the end of him in his current state if he doesn’t get free. He kicks the two Germans legs several times before they drop him on the floor below. He jumps on to the ladder behind him and goes racing down it. He lands on the railing halfway down and gets up quickly to move away from them. He looks up briefly and notices that all three behemoths are looking down at him but they don’t follow. He manages to run over to the area he saw before and stops to catch his breath. He can’t figure out how Karl and Ivan were able to overpower Owen’s mind and make him grow massive just like they are. He then realizes that Merrill might be in pursuit since he is on the ground floor somewhere so he looks around the area closely below him. Knowing that they likely won’t be able to get to him where he is at because of their immense size, he collapses on the walkway. He has direct sight of where the three men are standing. They just continuously stare at him relentlessly. Van’s breathing intensifies as the sweat slowly starts to pour off his head and down his exposed chest. He yells out loud realizing that they are ganging up on him. He can see Merrill now in the corner of his eye around the corner in a nearby alley with Casey directly beside him. They are also looking at him intensely from where they are standing. The resistance at this point seems futile as he feels the pain intensifying in his chest and mind. He doesn’t know how much longer he can hold them off since there are now five minds trying to make him just like them.

Here's the original from 2 years ago! Part 1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1556-my-dad-is-a-big-boy-re-post/ Part 2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1560-my-dads-boy-is-a-big-boy/ Part 3: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1569-my-dads-boy-is-a-man/ Part 4: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1595-my-dad-is-a-secret-holder/ Part 5: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1596-my-dad-is-a-cum-fountain/ Part 6: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1606-my-dad-is-a-room-wrecker/ Part 7: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/5904-my-dads-a-growing-boy-original-part-7/ -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- My eyes never left the size of my massive grandfather as he drank another large mug of beer, his large hand holding it as though it were nothing more than the lightest coffee cup. Dad had never spoken of his father before. Not even when he talked about our late grandmother. Still, I could instantly tell it was him as he showed off the family eyes. Questions followed in my mind as to why he had come and why how he had come without being seen on the news. I was picturing the news channel revealing photos of a giant riding a motorcycle just before a big muscled paw snapped in my face. "You still there, short stack?" he said as he put his mug down, making it a goal to avoid destroying his new one like he did the previous one. " I can understand you're shocked to hear that you have a grandfather but I don't wanna crack your noggin'" he said, his deep voice making what little beer was left in his mug shake. I swallowed as I tried to say something but had trouble getting the words out. I felt a big hand pat me on the back, causing me to almost fall off my stool. " Come on, shorty" he said as he tried to wake me up. suddenly, he grabbed me by the shoulders and, before I knew it, I was being lifted up off the stool to view the handsome face my grandfather owned. I felt myself melt as I looked into those eyes. Against any thoughts I might have had, the man in front of me was just too beautiful to look away from. My shoed feet were dangling in the air although he was sitting on a stool, the friction between my shoes and Grandpa James' large muscled gut sending intense chills up my spine. My cock was up to its rock hard 10 inches again and was in clear view for Grandpa James from my tented pants. When he saw it, a handsome, white smile went across his large and rugged face. " You youngun's are such an energetic folk, aint'cha?" he said as he looked back up at me, my body still hanging high in the air by his massive hands. " I'd fix it for your hot, little ass but I got to go see your dad" he said. Dad, I thought, what would he want with him after this many years? " Can you take me to your pop, shorty?" he asked as he held me like a toddler in his arms. I couldn't find a way to say no. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- It was hard for me to get back to the mansion without losing concentration. James couldn't fit in Jeff's extra large Hummer or else he would risk his head busting through the roof of the car (Made sense since he was standing at 24 feet tall and bulging at around 22 feet wide like a wall). In order to prevent this, he decided that, although he would have liked some time to get to know his little grand son, it would be much safer and less costly to drive his own motorcycle. Watching him drive was a real spectacle. No one would expect to see 24 foot giant driving around on a giant motorcycle with so much mass in tow. I was hard the entire way to the mansion. When we reached the door to the mansion, I had trouble getting myself to enter. It wasn't just because it was a heavy door but because I was worried about how dad would respond to his father coming back into our lives after more than 50 years. James leaned down and reached for my little ass, giving it a good squeeze with his fingers. I jumped forward with a start as I felt the intensely hot pain shooting through my ass. My crotch was just asking for me to rub off but instead I pushed through the doors. "SQUIRT!" I heard someone roar from the kitchen. I was taken aback as the ground began to quake from something big and fast coming to the front door. I felt myself leaking pre as I just I saw dad coming towards me like a rampaging wall. He was clad in nothing but an extremely tight looking red unitard that looked like the smallest stretch would cause it to tear. The basket was packed as it tried to contain all of the man that was my dad. It was like a second skin as I saw the big head peek over the pair of giant wrecking balls and try to stretch downward. Every muscle was in bold as dad moved, the muscles and veins tensing every time he tried to shift his weight. His bulging pecs were too high for the chest area of the tight material so the two bulging forms simply spilled over it, the two nipples just barely being covered by the tight straps. I was paralyzed as my mountain of a father came lumbering towards. He was a roaming muscle god in my eyes, coming down from his high heaven to show his presence to a mere mortal. I really took everything into perspective as he came fully upon me, merely a couple feet from where I stood and towering above me even more so. I knew that if I were to turn around and look at Dad and James with me in between them, I would experience claustrophobia from being in such an enclosed covering. "Hey there, little guy" dad bellowed as he kneeled down to reach my head and ruffled my black hair. He looked back up and behind me, indicating that he was looking at James. " Who might this be?" he said with a confused look on his face. I could tell that, in his eyes, this large man was a familiar face from long ago. I took a deep breath as I composed myself to form an answer. Dad, taking advantage of my silence, extended a massive hand to the opposing giant. " Hi, I'm John's dad" Dad said in an attempt to introduce himself. The gray haired beast took an equally massive paw and shook dad's hand. From my perspective, it looked like some kind of form was falling and rising above me like an object on a high shelf. It was during this moment that James spoke up with his timber, deep voice. " Hi, I'm your dad." The room seemed to move still for a moment as if nothing in the universe was sure how to proceed. I continued to look up at the two big men and that's when I saw it. The two hands being extended were in a tense battle, veins and muscle bulging against more veins and muscle as a battle for supremacy clearly began. " Well look who it is, squirt" Dad said with a deeper voice than normal, his anger evident and extremely noticeable. " It's the good ol' dead beat that left your poor grams" he said as his arm flexed fiercely. James' expression went from greeting to a wicked smile as the handshake continued. " I see you've been a good boy since I was gone" he said snidely. This was the point that drove Dad home as he raised his other big and hairy fist, one still in a handshake, and sent it flying towards James. At first James looked as if he was deciding whether to move but decided against it. With an explosion of sound, the powerful knuckles of my big dad collided with James' face. We were all shocked as James' smile grew bigger. His face hadn't moved an inch from it's position before, during, or after the punch. His blue eyes looked fierce as he looked into dad's. " Is that it, Jacob?" he asked, using dad's name. Quickly, he grabbed the big hand belonging to dad and formed a grip around it. " You could use a little more protein for your diet if you're gonna throw that weak of a punch" he said. In the middle of the tension, I thought I saw something that looked extremely familiar coming from James as a large wet spot began to form in the big and weighty pouch in his straining black pants. " And your supposed to be the Titan I helped create" he said with a trembling but powerful voice. Before my very eyes, I saw the knuckles of my grandfather expand around dad's, slowly outgrowing the opposing force it was holding. Everything about James was growing as he held dad in both a punch and a handshake. " Your mom didn't give you some manners, huh?" he said in a very authoritative way. " We'll fix that" The look on dad's face became pained as I could tell his knucles were being crushed under the power of his father, his knuckles cracking as he began to lose strength against the growing power against him. James' forearms became more and more pronounced in their tight leather jacket case. The biceps the jacket was trying to hold were quickly expanding too, making them resemble a big, growing black balloon. I jumped as I felt something kick my ankle. An enormous contained foot was growing bigger right next to me and popping the seams of the shoes that were suffering an onslaught of surprise growth spurts. James' gut grew bigger and hovered over me like a large muscle blimp, the hairy texture, trailing to his pants. Rips and tears were showing all over his body. James' head was inching higher and higher, surpassing dad's with ease and going higher still. Like building a wall, he became wider and wider, his shoulders spreading farther away from his expanding head and his gut pushing farther forward, making it harder to grab hold of dad's hand and fist. Suddenly, everything tore all at once in a chorus of shredding that left granddad in nothing but a pair thread bare black briefs. I was leaking from that surprisingly big reservoir of jizz that I seemed to always be expending. I was now shorter than James' knee and continued to appear tinier as he grew larger and larger. Dad fell to one knee, nearly falling on me as he found it difficult to avoid surrendering to the powerful hands holding him. His face was being stuffed with muscle and gut fur that seemed to be pressing more and more firmly into him, actually denting his steel-like muscles. His field of testosterone that always seemed to keep me of intoxicated was becoming inferior to the one expanding in front of him. I could tell dad was starting to look almost as enveloped as me when I saw his massive cock leap. " Backing down, pup?" James said with a beastly voice. It looked as if Dad was going to surrender when he suddenly smashed a titanic foot against the ground in a powerful STOMP that left cracks across the floor. "NO" he roared with renewed power, his entire body tensing as he tried to fight back. It was my mistake to think Dad was tensing his muscles as I watched them bounce with his power. I could see his body reddening slightly as everything swelled with new power. Dad was growing right now! I could hear his groaning and moaning as he swelled, his accelerating growth beginning to tip the scale between him and his father. The unitard he'd been wearing was stretching in response to dad but was failing quickly as it became too much to contain. With new power, Dad stood back up and fought James' grip. Muscle was filling the room as Dad and James grew at top speed, both of them rocketing in height. Their pecs were now pressed firmly against each other, along with their astounding cocks. As they both broke the 30 foot mark, I felt the ground shake as their power became faster and faster. For an instant, this caused James to flinch as he saw his son grow far faster than he ever thought possible. " You really are an irregular Titan" he said as his muscles began to shake against Dad's. It was too much power for him and his limited growth to take as he felt his knees buckle under so much power against him. I fell to the floor as Dad broke 36 feet and James broke 33. It was becoming clear dad was winning but he wasn't done. " Whats the matter, pup?" he roared as his body continued to grow. James fell to his knees as he quivered against the mighty power of his almighty son. His body was big and rippling but it was nothing compared to dad as his body seemed to show no limits. His growth slowed when he reached 42 feet but his grip remained blindingly powerful. James was on his knees as he tried to push back against the power and failed. " WHAT DO YOU COME FOR, YOU OLD FUCK?" Dad roared. James looked back up at Dad with pained eyes. " I wanted to see my un-fathered son before his destiny was fulfilled" James said as he continued to maneuver in his son's powerful grip. Dad let go as he heard the last words come from his own father's mouth. " Destiny? What destiny?" Dad asked. James rubbed his wrists as he stood up, standing more than 10 feet shorter than his towering son. " Bet you always wondered why I was never there." This remark pulled Dad out of his puffed state. James looked more comfortable after he saw the calmed giant. " Swell, now I can size down" he said. Right before our eyes, James shrank down like a sponge losing water, returning to his original 24 feet. James looked at me and Dad with a concerned face as he saw the surprised expressions we were showing. " What? Never seen someone shrink down to normal form before? You can do it too right, Jacob?" Dad's face was blank as he tried to comprehend what he was hearing. " No." Jacob's eyes widened. " So it's true. You're on an elevator that doesnt go down" he marveled. Dad's brow wrinkled. " What exactly are you?" Dad asked with concern. James made a deep sigh as he prepared to explain. " Us titans are supposed to be able to shrink down to a size between normal and huge. 24 feet is my norm, sonny" he said as he looked down at me and flexed. " It's decided at birth how small we're able to get and, as we get older, we can grow larger and more powerful with training. Normally, you wont be able to get any smaller than when you were 18. You were able to grow at will right?" he asked unknowingly. When Dad explained to him his condition, James didn tseem to be blinking his beautiful blue eyes. " So that's how it's going to be done. You cant shrink or growth at will unless your body triggers it for you. Which means..... you'll reach the destiny of the Irregular Titan." he said. I was still absorbing the information but I couldn't help but ask him. " What is this Irregular Titan." James looked at me as if I were some kind of alien. " The titans are a race of male growing giants with the power to control their growth and turn on other males around them. 'Course, they ain't supposed to get as big as your dad unless they never stop training" James said as he looked up at Dad, his vantage point of almost 20 feet fully setting in. " Normally, we start out as large children and then we get a few growth spurts before we get a switch in the body letting us turn it on and off." At this comment, James pointed at dad. " Your dear old pa here has the switch stuck on grow and can't stop it. Meaning his growth limit is...... limitless" A silence went through us as everything was being explained in black and white for me and Dad. Just before I could ask, Jeff walked in. " Hey, pop! Who's at the door!" he called to Dad as he walked in, standing at his new height of 10 feet tall. He stopped in his tracks before he looked at the large man in the room. " Who is this guy?" he asked as he walked up to an enlarged dad without any kind of notice. James raised an eyebrow. "Who are you, kid?" he asked as if something were amiss. Jeff looked at James with confused look also. " Who else? I'm his son" Jeff said, pointing to dad. James went white as a muscle covered and veined sheet, looking to me. " No shit..." "So we've got a defect in the family too." Dad was the first one to respond to this remark. "What do you mean defect?" James took a moment to speak as he fully concentrated on me. " I'm hoping it's nothing as long as your sons aren't 18 yet. Otherwise, it looks like you've got a kid who doesn't have a prayer on being a Titan."

Hey guys, here's another long one. Hope you enjoy! Kinda sad as there aren't many chapters left to post. Chapter One Chapter Two Chapters Three and Four Chapter Five Chapter Six Chapters Seven and Eight Chapter Nine Chapter Ten Hard Mountain - Chapter Eleven: Night was beginning to set in as I trekked higher up the mountain, the wind grew colder against my bare skin and I would occasionally shiver. After leaving the cave, the path had gotten very treacherous with collapsed ground I had to jump over. If I had missed by an inch, I would have plunged to my death. At one point the only way to pass was to press up against the face of the mountain and carefully sidestep along the tiniest path that I had just fit my heels on. My body was exhausted, aching and bloody; my feet were bleeding and my back had been cut up from shimmying against the mountain. Out of fatigue I had tripped and my hands and knees were bleeding too, but I soldiered on, refusing to quit. I had come so far and the peak was getting so much closer. Soon the path had run out when I was a few hundred feet away from the summit and the only way up was a near vertical wall. Small rocks bulged out the sides and it looked climbable. I reached up and began to climb, trying to ignore the pain from my hands and feet and the shivers from my frozen body. About halfway up, the stones were getting wider apart so I had to really reach out to get a good hold. There was one rock that I’d really stretched to get a hold onto when my foot slipped. I swore loudly as only my tired arms held onto the rock, feet dangling in the air. I tried to get them to latch onto a stone but they only touched smooth rock. I looked down and almost cried, all the rocks I’d been climbing on were gone, replaced with smooth mountainside. I was beginning to panic; I looked up and saw there was a stone only two feet above me. I tried to pull myself up but my arms wouldn’t obey me. They were exhausted, begging for mercy and throbbing with pain and my fingers were beginning to join them. If I didn’t do something fast then I wasn’t going to be able to hold on much longer and I would plunge to my death. I tried to pull myself up again but it was no use, my body just couldn’t take any more punishment. “I can’t do it,” I said aloud, choking back a sob. “I’m too weak. I’m too weak and I’m gonna die.” This was it for me, I knew it; I was willing to give up now. I started to think about Jack and Danny, wondering if they would feel guilty if I died on this task they had given me. Then I started to think about my Dad, how I would soon be joining him in whatever afterlife there was; would he be proud of me or angry that I had spent the last thirteen years hating him and his memory. For the first time in years I allowed myself to think of him, how even when he was sick and bedridden he would still put on a smile and play with my sister and me, even force himself to get out of bed to go with us to the movies. I finally realised that even at his worst, even when the chemo and cancer and drugs were really taking their toll on him, he would still do his best to be strong for us. I looked up at the mountain above me with determination; I had to be strong now and I had to keep going, I couldn’t let myself give up. I readjusted my grip and pulled myself upward with every last ounce of my strength, grunting in pain as my shoulders and biceps protested. I flung a hand up and grabbed a rock above me, repeating until my feet had something to stand on. I climbed up with a ferocity I had never felt in myself before until, at last, I was pulling myself onto the top of Hard Mountain. I lay on my front gasping for air, my body finally giving out. I had done it; I had climbed right to the very top. Getting back down didn’t matter at that point. I had conquered the mountain with nothing but my bare hands. “You did it. You made it.” I looked up at Jack’s voice and saw he and Danny were walking over to me, stark naked, picking me up and putting my arms around their shoulders. They carried me towards a small pool of water no bigger than a hot tub and lowered me in. The water was warm and about chest high and I leaned against the edge. “I’m so tired,” I mumbled, exhausted. “I know,” said Danny. “It’ll be over soon and we can go home. Whatever happens, don’t leave the pool.” I nodded, too tired to ask what he meant but the wind began to swirl around us. The clouds in the dark sky began to cluster above us, flashes of light coming from deep in the darkness and the soft sounds of thunder echoing from above. A bolt of lightning struck the ground in front of me and I covered my eyes to shield them from the blinding light. When I opened them again, the opaque figure of my father stood before me. He looked just as I remembered him before the cancer, wearing his trademark tight t-shirt and tattered jeans. His muscles were just as they had been, big and broad but he was by no means huge like Jack, just a little smaller than Danny. He walked to the edge of the pool and crouched down. “Dad?” I asked, softly. “Is it really you?” “Shh,” said Dad, smiling. “It’s really me, Sammy.” I smiled back, blinking tears from my eyes. He looked so young, so healthy and happy. “How’s is this possible?” I asked. “This place… I’ve been sent to speak to you by a…. greater power,” said Dad. “I’ve watched you. Not just today but since I… since I passed. I’m so proud of you, son. I’m so proud.” “Daddy,” I said, my voice breaking. “I’m sorry I never saw you in the hospital. I’m sorry I never got to say goodbye to you. I’m sorry for everything.” “Shh… it’s okay,” said Dad gently. “I know. That was one of the tests you did today and you passed.” “Tests?” I asked, confused. “Yes, Sammy,” said Dad. “I know that you have heard the story of Hard Mountain, how men coming of age would climb the mountain to prove their manhood, to become noble and powerful warriors. The mountain is a series of tests designed to show your worth. “First is the test of survival, climbing the mountain alone with nothing but your own skin. The second is the test of courage, being able to face danger even under the fear of death. Everyone stops at that creek, at which point the bear comes to see if you would let fear overcome you. If you stare it down, knowing that the enemy is greater than you are, you pass and all the bear takes is what belongings you brought that wouldn’t be allowed on the mountain. Third is the test of conscience, to prove whether you would let your past mistakes, your pain and regret, overcome you. I’m sorry you had to relive those memories but it was to see, after being forced to confront your repressed feelings, if you would allow them to consume you or accept them and move on. And finally is the test of strength, where the last part of the journey up the mountain involved climbing up the mountainside. It presented the challenge wherein your life was in total danger and, despite fatigue and pain, you could either force your body to keep going or give up and die. You did it all, Sammy. You passed the tests.” “Great…” I said. “So, now what?” “When a person conquers Hard Mountain, they speak with their ancestors to learn how they can be a strong warrior and pass on the family line,” said Dad. “The warrior then receives the power of his ancestors to become that great warrior.” “But Dad, we’re not warriors,” I said. “You were a fireman, grandpa was a newspaper salesman.” “Well… times change,” chuckled Dad. “Son, I just want you to be happy and healthy. You’ve become a man in your own right and I have no clue what to pass onto you. You have a lot of love in your life…” I looked over at Jack and Danny who were sitting nearby, watching me patiently. I blushed and looked back at my Dad. “I’m happy for you, Sammy,” said Dad. “And I just want you to be happy, no matter who you love. What can I give you now that I’m gone?” “Dad when I was kid, when you were alive, all I wanted to be was big and strong like you,” I said. “Even in the face of death you always had a smile on your face. Even when you were getting weaker and sicker, you never gave in until you couldn’t fight anymore. I see that now. I could have been strong like you but I chose not to. And because I was so childish, after you died I stayed weak and lazy. I want to be strong like you, like Danny and Jack. I don’t want to be weak ever again, in mind or in body. I want to be the one to carry the burdens of others, not be carried anymore. I’ve been attracted to guys with muscle because I guess I wanted to replace you in some way. Maybe now I can be like you, and when I look at myself looking bigger I’ll remember how much you meant to me.” My Dad smiled, tears in his eyes. His ghostly hand touched my face and it felt warm, loving. “My Sammy, I’ll always be proud of you,” he said. “If ever you feel lost or need guidance, come back to the mountain, I’ll be waiting for you. But until then, just be the person you want to be. Jack and Danny, I know that they feel very strongly about you. You will always find happiness with them. You were always meant to find happiness with them. I will be watching you. Goodbye Sammy.” “Goodbye Dad,” I said. I’d finally been able to say it and I was comforted in that fact as Dad faded away. The clouds above swirled and the thunder grew louder. I looked up, watching the storm brew within the dark sky. A bolt of lightning struck the water and I felt my body seize and shake. Power was flowing from the water directly into my body. Electricity rippled throughout my body, through every bone, muscle fibre and vein. The lightning faded, the sky cleared and I felt aware of my body for the first time in my life. I got out of the pool as Jack and Danny ran to me. They wrapped me into a tight hug, sandwiching me between their muscular bodies. The feeling of their rock hard muscles crushing me felt good, my cock growing rock hard. “Guys, guys, guys,” I said muffled, as my face was pressed into Jack’s pecs. “I can’t breathe.” They released me and I could finally breathe. I looked down at my body and it was different, my shoulders were wider, my muscles were fuller with noticeable bumps all over me. I wasn’t massive, not a mountain like Jack or Danny, but where once was flatness was now the beginnings of hard molehills. My cuts and bruises were gone, the hair on my body was gone and my skin was completely clear and smooth and there was a little less fat on my body. “I don’t understand,” I said, confused. I grasped my throat, my voice felt a little deeper than normal. “I thought I would be bigger?” Jack smiled, stroking my arms. “Remember what I said yesterday about feeling the rewards of getting bigger, stronger? The mountain gives you the building blocks, it’s up to you to become the warrior.” I nodded and Danny hugged me from behind. “You have changed a lot though,” said Danny, reaching down to my cock. “This is definitely bigger.” I looked down and gasped as Danny’s touch made my cock swell to full hardness in seconds. My cock was no longer average in size and girth but a monster jutting from my legs. It had to be at least at least ten and half inches long, as thick as a can of red bull and hanging below were a pair of big, orange-sized balls churning happily away. “This has changed too,” said Jack, cupping my face. He let go and led me to the pool so I could look at my moonlit reflection. My face was different. It looked a lot like it normally did, but there was more of my father in my face now, more masculinity. A stronger jawline, a straighter nose, thicker cheekbones and thinner cheeks; I could see myself there in the water but it was unfamiliar, though I wasn’t complaining. I looked sexy and I felt sexy for the first time in my life. -- Chapter Twelve: With the mountain conquered, a new journey begins...

This is the complete story of Mike Gets Huge. I know many of you were looking for it, and I had it saved in a Word file in my old computer so... here it is! Of course I didn't write any of it, so I hope the original authors are OK with me posting this -.-' BTW: since the story was so long and had many authors, there are some mistakes which I didn't correct xD Mike Gets Huge Part 1 Mike walked into the gym and was ready to be admired. He couldn't help being noticed, not with the body he had. At 18 years old, he had carved out a physique that would make Hercules green with envy. "Hey, bud," said Rob, the front desk clerk. "How big are those pythons these days?" Mike grinned as he gave a quick flex of his powerful arms. "Just under 19, but always growing," he replied. He went into the locker room and changed into his favorite workout attire: a tight white T-shirt that left no ripple undetected, and a pair of thigh-hugging cut off sweats. As he emerged from the locker room and strutted to the free weights, all heads turned in his direction. He knew they were in awe of someone so young who had gotten so BIG. But Mike wanted to get bigger. And not just a little, but a lot. Ever since he first started lifting for football, he knew it was size and strength he craved. "Mike, think I could measure you before you work out?" asked Donny, a 16 year-old size junkie who desperately wanted to get as big as Mike. "Sure thing, Donny, you know how I love to find out how much I've grown." As Donny readied the tape measure, Mike obliged with all the customary poses. He had a 50" chest, 18" neck, 19" arms, 32" waist, 29" thigh, and 19" calves. "Damn, Mike, you get bigger every time you come in here," said Donny. "If you ever need a training partner, you just give me a call." "I'll keep that in mind, Don, but I prefer to work out alone." Mike liked to act somewhat aloof at the gym, knowing that the mystery added to his attraction. And because of his popularity, he was never at a loss to find someone to spot him from time to time. Mike began doing his favorite lifts, and the intensity made him sweat profusely. Although he was not allowed to work out with his shirt off, his sweat-drenched, skin-tight T-shirt was just as good. Everyone in the gym could get an eyeful of his bulging muscles. At one point during curls, his ever-growing biceps managed to slightly tear the sleeves of his shirt, which no doubt sent some of his admirers into ecstasy. After he finished, Mike headed to the showers, followed by some of the guys who had stared at him lifting. He took off his shirt and his shorts and caught an eyeful of his hot body in the mirror. "Big," he thought, "but not big enough." He began to rub his pecs with his large callused hands, wishing they would grow into superhuman slabs of beef. He flexed his right bicep and felt the rock-hard softball-sized muscle that sprung up; only when it was three or four times larger would he be satisfied. He had to get huge!! Mike wandered into the shower and began to lather up his monstrous physique. So hard and so pumped from his workout, his muscles began to make him horny. He began to fantasize about being a 350 pound muscleman instead of the 225 pounds he weighed now. In his dream, he could bench press 600 pounds and squat 1000. So big that nobody could resist him. Growing bigger, stronger, hotter every day!! This excitement was too much to handle, so Mike began rubbing his cock, which had already sprung to life. He rubbed it up and down as he dreamed about hulking out. After what seemed to be a only few seconds, he shot his load all over the shower wall. He didn't even seem to notice the 10 other guys in the shower watching him get off on himself and fantasizing right along with him. When finished showering, Mike grabbed a towel and headed back to his locker. He put on his snug tank top and shorts, gazed at his hot body one more time, and went back to the main workout area. Feeling pumped from his hot jackoff session, he went to the chin-up stand and hopped up on the bar. He started doing chin-ups, grunting really loudly so all the other guys would hear. One, two, three eventually turned into ten, twenty, thirty, and Mike could feel his arms GROWING!! His veins came alive and began snaking across his arms as they were gorged with blood. The muscles were bulging under his skin, burning with every rep. After fifty, he let go and landed on the floor. "Donny, bring that tape measure over here!" he barked. In a flash, Donny was by his side. Mike reached up and flexed his double-peaked right bicep, which was burning with power. Donny carefully put the tape around it and cried out "20 inches!" Mike, knowing that the whole gym was watching, focused all his power into that right bicep and squeezed it as high as it would go. As he knew it would, the muscle sprang to life like something out of the Incredible Hulk. As it bulged, it easily snapped Donny's tape, and Mike added, "looks more like 21!" Donny stared open-mouthed at the bulging bicep, and a wet spot began to form in his workout shorts. Mike grinned and headed out into the parking lot. The next day, Mike jogged down to the high school to talk to his football coach about the upcoming season. Although it was summer vacation, he knew the coach would be there working on some new plays, and as the star quarterback, he wanted to be the first to try them out. Plus, this way the coach would get to see the progress he had made on growing his muscles. Mike was walking through the locker room when he heard the coach talking. "So you think you have what it takes to be our quarterback, huh?" Mike froze in his tracks. Someone was trying to muscle in on his position. How could any guy expect to be a better quarterback? Mike walked up behind the locker nearest to the coach's office and peered through the office window. The coach was looking over the new player, but Mike couldn't see the guy's body because a filing cabinet was blocking his view. "Are you telling me somebody else has guns like these?" said the player. He pulled up his shirt, tossed it on the ground, and hit a pose. "23 inches, all muscle!" The coach's eyes grew wide as he took in the kid's biceps. Mike desperately wanted to see if his claims were true, but he didn't dare bust in now. "Let's go up to the weight room and check your strength with those arms," said the coach. He left the office and headed toward the gym, with the kid following. Mike could not believe what he saw when the kid came out of the office. He had to be at least 6'4", probably 260 or 270 pounds of muscle. He had short blond hair, blue eyes, and a deep tan across his torso. He had the same basic blocky shape that Mike did, but his muscles all bulged a little bigger and looked a lot harder. He was the muscular ideal Mike wanted to be. He followed the two up to the weight room and secretly watched the stud lift. He could easily outdo Mike on every single lift, a fact which made Mike very horny. When he did chin-ups, he didn't have to stop at 50, but rather went to 80. He could do pushups by the hundreds. His bench press weight was a new school record. And by the time his massive thighs ripped open the seams of his shorts from doing several sets of punishing squats, Mike had cum all over his shorts. Afterwards, the kid went outside and tossed the ball to the coach. As expected, he could pass, kick and punt farther than anyone else on the team. Mike knew his days as quarterback were numbered with this guy on the team, unless he got a lot bigger real fast. He cleaned himself up and headed back for home. On the way, Mike took a side trip to a Pro Body, a small health food store, to check out the supplements. He figured it couldn't hurt to see what was new on the market. Upon entering, he walked over to the weight gain powders and started checking out the canisters. After a few minutes of browsing, he heard a voice behind him say, "Looking to get BIG?" Mike spun around and faced the store clerk. He was a short, scrawny guy who looked to be in his mid-twenties, but obviously was turned on by Mike's size. His nametag said his name was Andy. "Yeah" Mike replied, "I need something that works well and works fast. I'm looking to make some massive gains." "Well, you already look pretty big to me. But if you want something a little on the extreme side, you're looking in the wrong place." "Nah, not the juice. I don't go for that crap." "No, not steroids," answered Andy. "What I meant was, we keep the really good stuff in the back. Experimental weight gain powders I hand out only to special customers. Like you." "What have you got?" Mike asked as he began flexing his pecs. "Let me show you," he said as he dashed off into the back room. Andy couldn't believe his luck. All his life he dreamed of creating a magic muscle potion that would turn himself into a muscle god, and now after years of working on his formula, he had found the perfect candidate on which to test it. "If this guy grows bigger, I'll try it on myself next," he thought. Andy took a small vial of white powder out of his pocket and carefully poured it into a can of Monster Mass Formula. He stirred the contents and then replaced the lid. "OK, here we go," he said as he walked back to Mike. "This stuff is experimental, but it should really pack the beef on a motivated lifter. There's only two things I have to mention: one is that it works with the food you eat. This stuff should amplify the vitamin and mineral content of your food, sending it straight to your muscles. So the more calories you ingest, the stronger you'll get and the more you're gonna grow. And second, your body will most likely permanently adapt to the chemicals in the powder after about a month, so it's only gonna work for that long. After you've been on it for 30 days, it probably won't work any more." Mike stared at the can. "No problem about taking in more calories. I can eat anything I want, and my muscles can burn it off," he thought. "And I've only got a month before football practice starts anyway, so this is perfect." He looked back at the clerk and asked, "How much is it gonna be?" "No charge. Our little secret. Just come back in a month and let me see the results," Andy replied. "Almost too good to be true! How big do you think I can get?" "That's part of why I'm testing it. Nobody has put any limits on it yet." "Well, for free, I guess it can't hurt. Thanks, man. I'll see you in a month." Mike turned and headed out the door. He couldn't wait to get home to mix up a batch. After arriving home, Mike quickly made himself a ham sandwich, and then mixed up some of his new formula in a tall glass of milk. Almost immediately after his meal, he could feel a new sensation in his body. A certain tingling that hadn't been there before. Was it the formula? Was he nervous about growing bigger? Or was he just still hungry? Mike decided he just needed a little more food. He went back to the fridge and found some leftover pizza, which he chased down with a big bowl of ice cream. He continued to eat off and on during the day, even skipping his afternoon workout so he wouldn't be too far from the kitchen. By that night, the tingling sensation had waned and, feeling tired and sluggish, Mike turned in early. He awoke late the next morning feeling completely refreshed. He headed into the bathroom and checked out his body. Was he any bigger? Mike hit a double bicep pose, not noticing any difference from before. Then he stepped onto his electronic scale, which flashed 230 pounds. "That's up 5 pounds from yesterday," he thought. "I must be growing!" Mike went back into his bedroom and launched into a pushup marathon. His previous personal best was 105, but he managed to squeeze out 120 this time. "Hot damn, it's working!" he thought as he threw on some clothes and headed down for breakfast. After some eggs, toast, cereal, muffins, sausage, and another huge glass of milk mixed with the formula, he hopped in his car and went to the gym. Mike surprised everyone at the gym with the fervor he attacked the weights. He was able to hit personal highs on every lift, sometimes even breaking the club record for teenagers. After his workout, Mike's muscles bulged like never before, and he was glad to put on a posing display for the other gym members. On his way back home, he thought back to what the store clerk had said about the formula: "the more calories you ingest, the stronger you'll get and the more you're gonna grow." He needed more food. Lots more food. Mike decided not to go back to the gym for two or three days, but rather spend the time eating and (hopefully) growing even more. Then he would go back and really shock them with his strength. The next three days seemed to go on forever, but Mike kept his promise to himself and stayed at home eating. Each day he stuffed himself until his belly could take no more, and he continued to drink the formula with each meal. On the fourth day, Mike woke up and excitedly ran to his bathroom. Standing there naked, it was clear that he had gotten a lot bigger. He didn't look quite as defined as he once was, but the added bulk more than made up for that fact. He flexed his arms and chest and could definitely tell they had grown. He jumped onto his scale and the readout said 245 pounds. "Yes!" he exclaimed. "Twenty pounds in four days! Wait till the guys get a load of me now!" Mike ate another hearty breakfast and sped to the gym. Donny was already there with his tape measure, so he went right up and ordered the boy to measure him. "No prob," said Donny, and he began to get the stats: Mike now had a 52.5" chest, 19" neck, 21" arms, 34" waist, 30" thigh, and 20.5" calves. "Holy cow! How'd you get so much bigger?" Mike grinned, but said nothing. He just went over and began lifting heavier weights than he had ever used before. As with last time, he hit a personal best on every lift. He finished off his workout with another trip to the chin-up bar, this time making it up to 65 pulls. Only fifteen more and he'd have the strength of the stud that was trying to get his quarterbacking job. Mike was so excited, he couldn't resist pulling off his shirt and checking out his body right in the middle of the gym. "I'll be the biggest soon enough," he thought. On his way out, he told Donny, "Be sure to be at the gym exactly one week from now. You won't believe how big I'm gonna be then." Mike holed up in his house for another week of eating. He knew he would miss spending time at the gym and the beach, but any time he took away from eating was time he wasn't growing. He continued to eat at a furious pace, but after a few days, he noticed a smoothness and roundness in his stomach where once his flat hard abs had been. "I gotta do a little cardio to burn some of this off," he thought. "And with my new and improved leg muscles, a 5 mile jog should be a piece of cake." The jog didn't go quite as Mike had planned, however. About one mile into it, he noticed a convenience store up the road and decided to stop for some Gatorade. He was starving by the time he finished the drink, so he also got two corn-dogs, some Fritos, half a dozen donuts, and a package of cookies. He washed it all down with a gallon of whole milk and a pint of Ben & Jerry's Chunky Monkey. After walking back home with very full stomach, Mike decided he would jog in the opposite direction tomorrow. But tomorrow came and went and Mike never got around to jogging. He simply continued to eat and eat and eat. And grow and grow and grow. By the time the week was over, Mike knew he had hit the big time. Every part of him was so much BIGGER than just a few weeks ago, and he felt so incredibly strong. Although his belly and ass had gotten fatter, his biceps, chest and thighs were so swollen with muscle that he hardly even noticed. When he stepped on the scale and it read "275," he knew he would have no problem getting his quarterback position. He put on the biggest shirt he could find, which by now was skin-tight against his growing muscles, and his best pair of workout shorts, and was ready to hit the gym. Sure enough, Mike was the talk of the gym from the moment he pulled into the parking lot. Everybody was astounded at the gains that he had made and wanted to touch his muscles to make sure they weren't dreaming. Mike spent the first hour just being admired by the other members, trying to deflect their questions about how he got so huge. "Just plenty of good food," was all he would say. Then he launched into his workout, with Donny recording all his lifts. Club records were falling left and right as Mike moved from the bench press to the squat rack to the dumbbells. In between sets, he would drink from his sports bottle (whole milk and the special formula) and gulp down tacos that Donny would bring him from the Taco Bell next door. With every lift and every bite, he became more and more pumped up, until rips began to appear in his shirt and shorts. Mike finished off his workout at the chin-up bar. He jumped up and grabbed the bar, then began pumping out the reps. And although he had put on a ton of weight in the past two weeks, he had no problem doing 50, then 60, and then 70. After 100 pulls, he jumped down and began caressing his biceps. "All right, Donny, get out the tape and follow me," said Mike. They walked into the locker room followed by a crowd of lifters. Mike hit a series of poses and his shirt begin to shred. A double bi, lat spread, and most muscular was all it took to completely tatter the remnants and send it to the floor. The crowd gasped, and then began to murmur. "Where did his abs go?" "What has he been feeding that gut?" "Looks like flex has turned to flab!" Mike didn't care what they thought. He knew his eating had gotten a little out of control, but now he was stronger than them all. "It's a small price to pay when you have these," he said, flexing his monster guns. "Donny, if you please." Donny walked over and began to measure Mike's stats: 60" chest, 21" neck, 24" arms, 40" waist, 33" thigh, and 23" calves. He was truly a muscle monster. It was almost impossible to drink him all in. "Can I get you anything else, Mike?" Donny asked nervously. "Yeah, how about some more of those tacos. I'll meet you in the lobby when I'm done showering." Donny was off in a flash and Mike thundered over to the showers. The crowd lingered to get a good look at him lathering himself up, mostly wishing they could be his soap. Mike loved the feel of his new body, especially his growing gut. He knew that as it got bigger, then so did he. But he was already big enough to beat that other kid for the quarterback position. As he caressed his bulging belly, he knew that he had to have more. More size, more strength, more muscle, more fat. He began fantasizing again about growing to 350 pounds, wondering if it could be reality. He knew he had to try. On his way out of the gym, he saw Donny with the tacos and it gave him an idea. "Thanks, man," Mike said. "Listen, I got one more thing I need from you. Are you busy the next two weeks?" "Just spending time at the gym, trying to get bigger," Donny replied excitedly. "Come with me then. I have something I think you'll like." Mike took Donny home and began giving him the formula as well. In two short weeks of constant feeding, he became an almost mirror image of what Mike had been. He beefed up from 160 to 225 pounds, and couldn't get over the sight of himself. He spent all day flexing and posing and testing his strength. But he was nothing compared to Mike, who went into a feeding overdrive. Whatever he could get his hands on went into his mouth. He grew to enormous proportions, so large that Donny had to get a bigger tape measure. On the morning football practice was to begin, he sauntered into the bathroom and looked himself over in the mirror. He rubbed his big beefy pecs and his cannonball biceps, then played with all the fat covering his stomach, which was as rock hard as the rest of his body. Donny arrived at 8:30 with some new clothes for Mike from the Big & Tall Shop, then proceeded to measure the colossal hunk. His stats were incredible: 75" chest, 25" neck, 28" arms, 50" waist, 40" thigh, and 27" calves. He was one big stud! And when Mike stepped onto the scale, it flashed the number he'd been dreaming about: 350 pounds! He and Donny got so excited they both proceeded to jack off over their new physiques, and then showered together afterwards. Donny drove Mike to football practice, and every head turned their way when they entered the locker room. Not only was Mike the largest boy the others had ever seen, but they were equally impressed with Donny's transformation from scrawny geek to brawny hunk. They began flexing for the other players, who were totally blown away by their size. The coach then entered from his office with the new boy who had dreams of being quarterback. Even he got an erection when he saw what Mike had become. After sizing up the situation (and Mike's new body), the coach convinced Mike that he would make a better fit on the offensive line, now that he was the biggest thing in sight. Mike agreed, since he knew his size and strength would be most important there. The new boy, whose name was Kyle, would take over at quarterback. And after tryouts, even Donny made the team as a fullback. A couple of days later, Donny drove to the Pro Body shop with the empty can of special formula. Wearing Mike's old baseball cap and clothes, he could have passed for his twin a couple of months ago. Donny entered the store and found Andy behind the counter. "Dude, this stuff didn't do a thing for me. I'm the same size I was a month ago." Andy was disappointed. He had hoped the growth formula would work this time so that he could use it on himself. "I'm sorry about that. I guess that's why they call it 'experimental.' Thanks for letting me know." He grabbed the can from Donny and tossed it into the garbage. As Donny turned and left, Mike muttered "I guess it'll be a while before that one revolutionizes the market." Donny strolled back to his car, hopped in, and headed to Mike's house. He honked twice after pulling up, and soon the behemoth came out the front door eating a Snickers bar. "Did the plan work?" Mike asked. "Yeah, he bought it. I don't think we will have to worry about anyone finding out how we got huge for a little while. Now let's get to practice." Mike opened the door and sat down in the front passenger seat, his huge gut spilling onto his lap. The drawstring on his shorts snapped under all the pressure. Donny laughed, and then put his hand on Mike's stomach. "I don't think even your super strength could have held together under the weight of this baby!" Mike agreed. He began laughing, too, and would never wish to get any smaller. • Friends and Enemies «2» By Lucky As one would expect, nobody could get enough of the new and improved Mike and Donny. They were both worshipped wherever they went. The best word to could describe Mike was HUGE. He was simply huge all over. His biceps, chest, and legs had become bigger than most people had ever seen. There seemed to be no limit to the amount of weight he could lift, and he broke records in the high school weight room nearly every day. Football scouts may have come to the games to look for a great quarterback, but they left raving about the offensive lineman who could take on four players at once. And Donny. Donny had turned into the most handsome kid in school. The experimental powder had not only changed him into a super-fit and lean athlete, but it somehow allowed his features to become more pronounced. He'd always had clear skin, white teeth, blue eyes, and blond hair, but nobody noticed when he was a scrawny geek. As a 230-pound muscle stud, however, these features were transformed into a dynamite complexion, pearly white teeth, dazzling blue eyes, and sandy blond hair that felt great to run your fingers through. Because of his wholesome good looks and hot muscles, he'd earned the nickname "Captain America." Combining his new powerful physique with his razor-sharp brain also allowed Donny to succeed on the football field as well. He became a star fullback, edging out several more experienced players for a starting position, and he was certain to win the Student-Athlete Scholarship at the end of the school year. ******** Kyle sat in the back of his history class, not really paying attention. Mr. Barker droned on and on about some ancient wars, but he didn't care that much. Kyle knew that as long as wimpy Mr. Barker got to cop a feel of his hot body once in a while after class, he'd get a passing grade. He began rubbing his firm pecs through his tight white shirt just to see if he could get Mr. Barker a little flustered. Kyle soon became lost in his self-massage, and he began daydreaming about growing bigger and stronger. His whole life was a quest to be as big as humanly possible, and only Mike was preventing him from being the biggest stud at Bayview High. He was starting to rub a little harder when a whispered voice said, "Hey guy, you need to a hand to play with those titties?" Kyle looked over and saw that it was Justin, one of his teammates from football, who was a pretty good specimen of boy-hunk himself. Justin was giving a sly smile and trying not to laugh. "Sorry, man, sometimes I get carried away. My pecs need a lot of massaging on the day after a chest workout." "How much you weigh these days, bro?" "I'm up to about 275, Justin, and getting bigger every minute. What about you?" "199 as of this morning. I want to get a little bigger if so I can try out for the team in college next year." "Do you know where you're going yet?" "Not yet. I was hoping to win the Student-Athlete Scholarship so that I could get into Bayview State University and try out for the football team as a walk-on. But since I won't be winning it anymore, it looks like I'll have to go to community college instead." "Why won't you win it?" "Now that Donny Bell is on the team, it'll go to him. The scholarship is given to whichever varsity athlete has the highest GPA, and he's got me beat." "But he only just got on the team, and haven't you been playing for three years now?" "It doesn't matter, Kyle. You only have to play a sport at the varsity level for one season to qualify." "Hey, how come Donny didn't start until this year? With his body, you think the coaches would have been begging him to play." "Well, when school ended last year, he was just another math geek. Somehow, he bulked up a lot over the summer and turned himself into Adonis. Same thing happened to Mike Cross. He was a fuckin' stud before the summer, but damn if he hadn't turned into the Incredible Bulk when football practice started up again." "Wait a minute, Justin. Are you saying that Mike wasn't always that big?" "No way, man. He weighed about 230 or 240 last year. He managed to gain over 100 pounds over the summer. And Donny must have gained around 75 to 80." "How they'd do it?" "They won't tell a soul. Some super-secret experimental program they got in on." Kyle grimaced. He hated being smaller than Mike, and it really pissed him off that he had worked hard all his life to grow huge, while Mike was the recipient of a lucky break. He had to think of some way to turn the tables on that guy… "So what, man, are you jealous of Mike's size?" asked Justin. "Hell, yes. I ain't used to being #2. I have always been the biggest and strongest at every school I've been at, but no matter how much I push myself, I can't catch up to Mike. And he's such a prick about it, always flaunting the fact that his muscles are bigger. Why the other day he…" "Excuse me, Mr. Hurd," interrupted Mr. Barker, "did you have something to say to the class?" "Uh, no sir, just asking Justin a question about the reading material." "Well then, Kyle, why don't you stay after class and have a talk with me. I'm sure I can clear up any confusion." "Sure thing, Mr. Barker." The teacher nodded and went back to his lecture, trying to hide his excitement. "Dude, what did Mike do to you?" asked Justin. "Never mind. Just meet me at the flagpole after practice. We need to talk." "Sure thing." A few minutes later the bell rang, and most of the students stood up simultaneously and filed out of the room. Only Kyle remained, standing near his desk, waiting for Mr. Barker to lock the door and pull the shades. "Whatcha say, Mr. B? Anything new?" Mr. Barker walked over and stood in front of Kyle, dwarfed by his massive frame and powerful muscles. "Well, uh, er, I have been working out lately," he stammered. "You have?" He reached over and grabbed Mr. Barker's upper right arm and squeezed tight. "Sure don't feel like it. Just skin and bone." Mr Barker flexed his left arm, and a little muscle popped to life underneath the sleeve of his polo shirt. "See!" he exclaimed. Kyle cupped the bicep with his other hand and began to caress the tiny bump. "Why, Mr. Barker, you got yourself some nice little girly muscles now. You might even have the strength to take on my baby sister." "Maybe someday I'll get as big as you, Kyle." "Oh ho ho, Mr. B," Kyle chortled. He took his hands off of his teacher's arms, took off his own T-shirt, and then made his pecs bounce up and down. Mr. Barker's eyes grew wide as he stared at the behemoth, and his cock grew so hard that his slacks tented out. "No matter how hard you try, you'll never get a body like this. Some people are made to be David, and some are meant to be Goliath. Your little wimpy body just doesn't have what it takes to be like mine. Now, be a good little man and massage my pecs for me." Mr. Barker didn't need to be told twice. He lunged forward and dug his hands into Kyle's huge beefy chest. Kyle stopped flexing them so that his teacher could play with them (when flexed, Mr. Barker wasn't able to make them budge at all). He took one of his hands and begun rubbing Mr. Barker's crotch, which by this time was rock hard, knowing that any second he would cum. "Well," he thought, "it sure beats studying…" ******** Justin was sitting on the bench by the flagpole, waiting for Kyle to arrive. He had showered quickly after practice and had re-dressed in his blue polo shirt and khaki cargo shorts. There weren't many kids around since school had ended a few hours ago, so those that did walk by were mostly other athletes who had just finished with practice. "Hey there, Justin," a voice called out. Justin turned to see it was Amy, one of cheerleaders, heading his way. He had known her since they were little kids, but lately she had really blossomed in all the right places. He had fantasies about making his move on her, but she had her eyes on a much bigger fish. "How was practice?" she asked as she plopped down beside him on the bench. "Fine," he said while staring at her luscious body. Amy still had on her blue and gold cheerleading outfit, which hugged her body so tightly that every curve was visible. "Was Captain America there?" she giggled while placing her hand on his upper thigh. "Of course." He briefly looked down at her hand, but enjoyed its presence too much to say anything. "Did he do a good job at practice today?" Her hand started to move up his thigh, closer to his crotch. "Well, you know, we all work hard. Everybody does the best they can. Donny just happens to be a little more physically gifted than some others." "Did he ask about me? I mean, he must know that you and I are friends." She stared at him with her wide-open eyes and batted her lashes a couple of times. "We don't really talk about the cheerleaders during practice, you know." "Well, you sit by him in all those advanced classes. Does he ever mention me then?" Now she was rubbing her hand on his inner thigh. The massage felt good to Justin, and he started getting very horny. "Donny talks about a lot of girls. You know, he pretty much has his pick," Justin said, hoping to turn the topic of conversation from Donny to him. "Do you know who he's taking to the Homecoming Dance?" she asked, not listening to his implication. She began to rub harder, and Justin's cock sprang to life. "I think he mentioned having to choose between Katie, Erin, or Madison," he lied. As far as Justin could remember, the subject had never come up when talking to Donny. "But I'd be glad to take you. I think we could have a lot of fun together." "Look, Justin," she said seriously. She took her hand off his thigh and moved about a foot away from him on the bench, and his cock started to wilt back down. "You're a nice boy with a nice future here in Bayview, but I've just gotta hitch my wagon to a real star if I ever expect to get out of this town. Now everyone knows that Mike and Kyle will have some success on the football field in the future, but Donny's gonna go a really long way with his looks and body. He could get into modeling, acting, sportscasting, Internet stuff, whatever. That boy is gonna make some serious bank, and I intend to share it with him." "So you just want him for the money he'll make?" Justin said incredulously. "Well, I want him for his body, too. And I expect you to help me get him." "And why should I do that?" She reverted back to her previous position on the bench and resumed her cooing tone. "Silly, because I have the video from the party." "Wh, what video?" "From Courtney's party this summer. You remember what you did." "Oh, come on, you don't have a video of that." She reached down into her bag and pulled out a videocassette. "Here's a copy. I didn't realize that your little scene was on there at first, but sure enough there were in the background. I held onto the tape just in case I thought you could do me a favor in the future." "Amy, if this is what I think it is, please tell me you didn't show it to anyone. It'd ruin me!" "I haven't shown a soul, sweetie, and I never will, just as long as you tell Captain America plenty of nice things about me. Have we got a deal?" "Sure. I'll make sure he knows what a fantastic chick you are," Justin said sarcastically. "Look, Justin, if you were as big and handsome as Donny, I'd be hooking up with you, for sure. But it's survival of the fittest, honey, and that boy is the fittest!" With that, she hopped up, grabbed her bag, and headed for the parking lot. "I'll expect him to invite me to the dance before the end of next week," she said as she walked away. Donny took his copy of the tape and shoved it into his bag. "Hey, dude, was that Amy Pilkington sitting on your lap?" Kyle asked as he approached. He had also showered and changed, and he was wearing the same tight white T-shirt and jeans that he had been wearing in class. "Yeah, but it wasn't what you think. I asked her to Homecoming, but she only wanted me to tell Donny about her so he'll ask her to the dance." "Sounds like Donny is getting everything you want these days." "Just like Mike's taking your bragging rights as the strongest kid in school." "Dude, we gotta do something to fix this situation. Can you think of how they might have gotten into something like that?" "I've been thinking about that. I believe that they must have been approached for that muscle program somewhere here in town." "How do you figure?" Kyle asked. "Well, my sister babysat Donny's little brother all summer, so I know his family didn't go anywhere. And my older brother worked for Mike's dad at the car wash, and he said that Old Man Cross didn't take his family on vacation this year." "OK. So they were in town all summer." "So if someone offer to put them in a training program, it was most likely at a gym or a health food store, right? Some place where somebody would be looking for kids willing to put on muscle." "Yeah, that makes sense." "Well, guy, let's go start asking some questions. With my brain and your brawn, we should be able to coax someone into spilling the beans. Somebody out there must know something." "Sounds good to me." They quickly walked to the lot and hopped into Kyle's pickup truck. ******** Kyle and Justin went first to the local gym, but none of the workers knew much about the details of Mike and Donny's transformation. Joe, the gym's owner, hadn't even seen the guys since they stopped coming last summer. They walked down to the free weight area to see if Justin recognized anyone who might also know Mike or Donny. "So, dude, this looks like a pretty cool gym," said Kyle. "How long have you been a member here?" "My parents bought memberships for me and my brother a few years ago." "Do you guys still come here." "I do sometimes during the summer, but mostly I use the weight room at school. My brother stopped coming after his high school graduation two years ago. Since then he's put on a lot of weight, though, so I think he wants to start coming again to get back in shape." Justin continues looking for anyone familiar, but nobody's face rang a bell. "Looks like a strike-out here," he said. "Guess so." Before they left, Kyle decided to take a leak and stopped off at the men's room. Justin went to check in the aerobics area to see if any of the instructors might know anything, but the only person there was hot-to-trot Amy Pilkington. "Hey there, studmuffin, whatcha up to?" She sidled right up to Justin and put her hand on his stomach. "Come here to tighten up your abs?" "Nothing, Amy, just trying to find a few things out. And for your info, my abs are plenty tight as is." She rubbed his stomach up and down, and then lifted up his shirt for a peak. Justin gave her a quick flex, because even if she was using him, he couldn't pass up the chance to show off. Now if she would just let him do the same with her tits… Amy cooed, "Well, you're right about that. Not as defined as dear Donny's abs, but still mighty fine." "Well, if you'll excuse me, I gotta get back to my search." "Is it anything I can help with, big man? "Not really. I'll see you around." He took one last look at her luscious ta-tas and headed back to the free weight room. Kyle was already there. "Find anything out?" "Nope. " "Let's go, then." As they headed out the door, Kyle caught sight of Mr. Barker working on a Nautilus machine. Mr. Barker waved, and Kyle shot him a smile in return. There was a juice bar next to the registration desk, so Kyle stopped and charmed the gal at the counter into giving him a free drink. The boys walked a few paces farther and stopped in the lobby by the front doors. "So where to next?" Kyle asked as he finished his drink. "Where would these guys have found out about a program that can add tons of muscle virtually overnight?" "Well, there's several health food stores within a few miles of here. Those kind of places are bound to have salesmen pushing new products on them all the time. Maybe someone saw Mike and Donny's potential to grow huge muscles and provided them with something out-of-this-world." "Lead on, brainiac." They left, not realizing that more than one pair of ears had overheard their conversation. ******** The boys then went to two different GNCs, and the local Max Muscle, but each time came up empty-handed. "We should hit Pro Body, too," Justin said, on their way back to their neighborhood. "I think I saw Mike wearing one of their T-shirts one time, so maybe he bought stuff there." "Where's Pro Body?" Kyle asked. "It's only a few blocks away from here. Turn left on Hawthorne and look for a little strip mall on your right." Kyle followed Justin's direction and turned into the parking lot. The strip mall was mostly deserted, with only a small hair salon and a shoe repair store still remaining. The Pro Body sign was up, but the store was one of many that had a "For Lease" sign in the front window. "Huh. I guess they weren't doing so hot," said Justin. "Why don't I hop out and go ask at the salon?" Kyle agreed, and Justin got out and went inside. After talking to one of the stylists for a few minutes, he took something from her and strode back out to the truck. "What's going on, Justin?" "She said the owner of the store left mysteriously one night about a month ago, and nobody's heard from him since. The landlord had left the key there, so I convinced her that I was a prospective tenant who wanted to check out the property. Let's go inside and see what we find." Kyle got out of his pickup truck and walked with Justin into the store. It was small, only about 500 square feet, and the walls were covered with posters of famous bodybuilders. Most of the nutrition bars and powders were still there, along with racks of month-old issues of Flex, MuscleMag, and Muscle & Fitness. "Wow. The guy must have had a good reason for leaving all this stuff behind," said Kyle. Justin nodded, as he continued looking around. "See if you can find anything interesting behind the counter, Kyle. I'll look in the back room." Kyle leaned over the counter and opened all the drawers near the old register, but he found nothing but a few old magazines and some paperwork. He then rifled through a small filing cabinet, which contained only old tax returns and business records. There was a small desk where it looked like a computer used to sit, but there were no old disks in any of the drawers. He found nothing that gave any clue about a training regimen that would turn Mike and Donny into super he-men. Kyle stood back up and caught sight of his body in the full-length mirror on the wall. He started flexing his biceps while he waited for Justin. "Find anything, Justin?" he yelled. Justin came out of the back room carrying a large box. "I may have. Look at all these containers. They are all full of different protein powders and are marked Experimental." "So what?" "So, we know Mike has been a customer here at one time. We know he and Kyle were a part of some experimental training program. And these powders are all marked experimental. There's gotta be a connection." Kyle nodded. "Let's go get some milk and give 'em a shot. Who knows? Maybe by tomorrow we'll be both be bigger than Mike. But hey - you think that lady next door will care if we take this box?" "No problem. You go over to there and return the key. While you distract the hairdresser with your manly charms, I'll put the box in the truck." "Gotcha." They both left the store, and Kyle walked toward the salon. Right before entering, he took off his shirt and tossed it back to Justin, who caught it and threw it into the box. Justin listened as Kyle entered the store. "Here you go, ma'am, thanks for letting us look," he could hear him saying. "Do you have a place I can wash up? That place was mighty dusty." As the hairdresser stood gazing at the half-naked Adonis in front of her, Justin sneaked back to the truck and put the powders in the cab. Kyle returned a minute later and they headed off. ******** "So where is your family?" Kyle asked as they headed into Justin's house. "My parents are at my sister's swim meet, and then they're all going out for dinner. They probably won't be back until nine. My older brother usually doesn't get off work until midnight." "Cool, so we have an hour or so to test these out with no parental interference." They walked into the kitchen, and Justin grabbed a jug of milk and two huge glasses. "Which one do you think we should try first?" "How about this one?" Kyle said, pointing to a canister marked MNR as he set down the box on the counter. "What do you think MNR stands for?" "Hmmm….Muscle….or Mass….Nutrition….something." Justin poured the milk and Kyle mixed in the powder. As he was doing so, there was a knock on the door. "Are you expecting anyone?" "No. Just keep mixing. I'll be right back." Justin walked into the entry hall and opened the front door. He was shocked to see Mike and Donny there. Both muscle boys were wearing tight white tank tops and basketball shorts, with muscles bulging out all over. "Hey guys," he said, trying to sound calm. "What's up?" Donny smiled. "We were told by someone at the gym that you were asking questions about us. We followed your car and saw you take some stuff from Pro Body, and we've just come to make sure you don't use it." With lightning speed Donny grabbed Justin's arms and twisted them behind his back, while Mike charged into the kitchen and grabbed Kyle. Justin was fairly strong, but he was no match for Captain America. Donny picked him up over his shoulders and easily tossed him on the couch. About 30 seconds later, Mike did the same with Kyle, who was breathing heavily after losing his struggle to the immense stud. "Look," Mike said, "we don't have nothing against you guys, but we needed to protect our little secret. We can't have everyone knowing how to get this huge and walk around with muscles like these," he said as he flexed his mammoth right bicep. "Look at this arm, Kyle. You'll just not supposed to have anything this size. Face it, you'll never be bigger than me." To reinforce his point, Mike reached forward and grabbed the crotch of Kyle's jeans with his powerful hands. He started to tear the fabric right from the fly, and within 20 seconds had ripped the pants right off of Kyle. Then Mike grabbed Kyle's jockey shorts and tore them off, too. "And from the looks of it, you'll never be bigger than me down there, either." He gave a quick flick with his fingers on Kyle's cock, which he knew would really piss him off. Donny watched a little of the mini-torture session and then went into the kitchen. He returned a few minutes later with the two glasses and said, "Looks like we got here just in time, Mikey. Baby Kyle had these drinks all ready." He handed one to Mike and they both gulped down. "What'd you do with the rest of the powders?" Mike asked while he wiped his mouth. "I poured them down the sink." "Too bad for you guys," said Mike. "A few scoops of this stuff could have made a big difference. Justin, you might have gotten big enough for the NFL. And Kyle, you certainly would have been one of the most muscular men on the…." Mike stopped mid-sentence. He felt a little woozy. He looked over at Donny and could tell he felt the same. "Come on, um, Donny, let's, um…." "Mike," Donny said. That was all he got out before he slumped to the floor, dropping his glass as he fell. Mike tried to swagger over and pick him up, but he too started to fall. He grabbed a chair for balance but continued to go down. His immense weight crushed the chair, and he too collapsed to the floor. Kyle and Justin just sat and stared. They were not sure what to do. "Do you think this is sort some of trick?" Kyle asked. "How the hell would I know?" replied Justin. Both Mike and Donny started to moan and rolled over onto their backs, and then managed to prop themselves up on the nearby love seat. They both had huge erections sticking up in their shorts. "What's happening? I feel so weak," said Mike. "I can barely move," added Donny. "Something's really wrong. Oh, God, what's wrong with my dick?" "They're...getting…so…huge," Mike cried. Their erections continued to grow bigger and bigger each second. Their penises must have been a foot long by now, and they were ripping right through their shorts. Mike's cock came through first. It just shredded the material on his underwear and shorts and burst through like a gopher popping out of its hole. Donny's followed a few seconds later, tearing through his clothes as he lay against the love seat. Kyle and Justin could do nothing but sit and watch in amazement as the shafts became engorged. They were like two deer caught in headlights, frozen with anticipation. "It's like all my strength has gone into my dick!" Donny moaned. "Oh, God," Mike exclaimed, "mine is on fire, too! Bigger and bigger. Harder and harder. Shit, I think I'm gonna cum!" He and Donny both started to buck a little as their cocks grew more and more red and swollen. They must have been at least eighteen inches long at this point and looked ready to pop. Upon hearing Mike's announcement, Kyle finally snapped out of his stupor. He pushed Justin down onto the couch, jumped out of the way, and slid behind the end table. Justin tried to get up, too, but it was too late. Both Donny and Mike ejaculated immediately, spraying cum all over him and the couch. "Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!" they both screeched in unison. "Shit!" yelled Kyle in amazement. "Fuck!" screamed Justin as he the cum showered over him. Mike and Donny continued to shoot their wads for about fifteen seconds. Then at exactly the same moment, they stopped, and their cocks began to decrease in size almost immediately. Justin slowly got up from the couch, but the cum on him was sticky and he had to move slowly. Kyle got up off the floor, confused as what to do next. Mike and Donny moaned and groaned for about 30 more seconds, and then they slowly stood up. Their cocks had retreated back into their shorts by this time, and they both seemed a little unstable. Mike shook his head a few times and seemed to recover. He balled up his fists and growled "I don't know what the hell happened, but you guys are gonna get it now. Nobody makes a fool of me like this." He took one step forward, stopped, and uttered in a hushed tone, "Uh oh." As Justin and Kyle looked on, Mike's body began to change. His muscle tone started to fade, and his body became more and more smooth. His gut grew larger and larger, seeming to spill right over his waistband and out from uder his shirt. His chest, arms, and legs lost all of their definition and expanded as they grew flabbier. Soon his clothes couldn't hold him in anymore and ripped right off his ballooning body. "My muscles!" he cried. He flexed one of his arms, but there was nothing but jiggly flab. No shape, no strength, and no more power. "What's happening? My muscles are all gone! I'm a total blimp now." He tried to reach down to feel his penis but couldn't get his arms around his gut. Donny, on the other hand, just started to shrink. His arms deflated, his chest caved in, and his legs went from tree trunks to toothpicks. His tank top covered a good deal of his torso, and his once tight-fitting shorts slid down to his feet. "And I've turned into a weakling! What was in those powders?" Kyle started laughing hysterically and walked over to the former hunks, who were now both cowering in shame. "Looks like you guys had quite the adverse reaction to those drinks. Excuse me, Captain Emaciated," he said as he easily pushed Donny back onto the floor. "So who's the biggest at school now, fatty? Think you still want to take me on? Think you will want to challenge this body ever again?" Mike put his head down and wanted to cry, and Donny crawled meekly behind him. "Look at you, Mr. Tub of Lard." Kyle grabbed a handful of Mike's flab, then jiggled his flabby tits, and began to laugh again. "It's like Superman drank a glass full of Kryptonite. You guys are gonna be the biggest joke's in town. Everybody's gonna find out you were fakes!" Kyle walked behind Mike and kicked him in the back of the leg, which caused him to lose his balance and fall to his knees. "Hit the deck and give me 20, stud. God knows you could use the conditioning now. You too, weakling," he said while glaring at Donny. Mike lay down on the floor, but he found it very difficult to maneuver with his enlarged gut in the way. He tried to grunt out one pushup but was entirely unsuccessful. Donny didn't have any luck either; he could barely muster the strength to roll over, let alone do a pushup. Kyle jumped down and laid on the back of Big Mike, who grunted when the hunk landed. He grabbed Mike's arms and pinned down his legs. "So who's the King of the Hill now?" Kyle asked. "Can't get away from me, can you? Go ahead and try, fatso!" Mike struggled, but it was no use. No matter how much he bucked and squirmed, he could not get the muscle man off of him, so he gave up the fight. Kyle, realizing Mike was acquiescing to the situation, let go of Mike's arms and cupped his breasts, squeezing them hard. "So you gonna be my bitch from now on? You gonna do everything I say?" Kyle got very turned on with this domination routine, and his cock began to grow hard as it lay in the crack of Mike's butt. The friction between their naked bodies only intensified the excitement for him. "Hey, Kyle." Kyle looked up at Justin, who was still standing by the coach. "What, Justin? Can't you see I'm busy getting my revenge?" "Something's happening." "What?" The cum, although still covering the corner of the room, was fading quickly. Within a few more seconds, it had evaporated completely, as though the spewing had never occurred. As this happened, Justin finally revealed his secret: "Kyle, I think I'm getting bigger." Sure enough, Justin began to grow. • Who's Next? «3» By Lucky Sure enough, Justin began to grow. Kyle stood up and stopped tormenting Mike, watching as his new buddy started pumping up. Both Mike and Donny, former muscle studs that had been turned into a blimp and a wimp, desperately wanted to run away, but they could not take their eyes off of Justin either. Justin's chest filled up first. Layer upon layer of thick juicy boy-muscle started to bunch up around his pecs, forcing them to grow upward and outward. They became firmer, stronger, and much more pronounced, stretching the fabric of his polo shirt as they expanded. His arms ballooned up next, taking up more and more space in his once-loose sleeves. Justin's molehill-sized biceps suddenly felt like mountains of power, growing his arms from a modest 16 inches to 19 inches in just a few seconds. He hit a quick double bi, and the other boys in the room gasped as they watched his arms ball up into nicely peaked pythons. Justin got more and more excited as the seconds passed. He used his newfound strength to rip the shirt right off his torso, and his mouth dropped open at the sight of the hot teen bodybuilder he was becoming. He watched in amazement as his abs grew tighter and more developed before his very eyes. He had always had a firm waist before, but nothing like this! Then his delts and lats began to grow bigger and wider, making him feel like a total fucking superstar. Next his legs began to feel heavier, and Justin reached down and massaged his burgeoning thighs through his cargo shirts. God, they felt so hard and sexy! He unbuttoned the shorts and let them drop to the floor, standing there only in his tight white BVDs. He ogled the increasing definition in his quads and calves, dreaming of what Amy Pilkington would say about him now. After a few minutes his muscle growth started to slow, but as it did, Justin began to feel a strange tingling in his groin. Something was moving down there; something was coming to life. He pulled down the waistline of his underwear with his thumbs and stared at his cock. It looked like it was pulsing, throbbing, and growing as well! Sure enough, with each passing second, it seemed to get bigger and stronger, taking on a new and improved shape and girth. Justin's cock finally snaked outside of his briefs to the point where the others could see it, and each of them gasped again. It was not only much longer, but also perfectly formed and incredibly thick. After finally stretching to about 13 inches, it seemed to stop growing as well, just hanging from Justin's groin like a gigantic garden hose. Kyle particularly was staring in complete awe. There was something about Justin's penis that was hypnotic and alluring. He didn't know what the attraction was, and he had certainly never had these kinds of thoughts before, but he wanted to taste it badly. Somehow, Justin could sense his newfound appeal. He had not grown as big and strong as Kyle, but he knew that Kyle wanted something from him, and he knew in his heart that Kyle wanted it desperately. "Hmm," Justin thought. "Is it possible that I can use Kyle's desperation to my advantage? Is it possible to get something from him once he's under my spell? I just need a plan." Justin contemplated the situation for a few more seconds, and then he pointed and Mike and Donny and bellowed, "You two, get out of here!" Mike and Donny staggered up, both a little dizzy and confused. "But I don't have any clothes," Mike protested. "Can't you give me something to wear?" Justin thought about the predicament as he tucked his mammoth cock back into his underwear. Unlike Kyle, he wasn't that vindictive toward the former studs, especially now that he had the glory of his new physique. "Stay put." Justin jogged out of the living room and down the hallway, enjoying the feeling of his bulk. He ran into his brother's room and picked up a pair of sweats and an XXL T-shirt, thinking how sad it was that his brother had gotten so fat lately. He caught sight of his body in the bedroom mirror, however, and the sadness left quickly. Justin flexed his massive biceps and triceps for about 30 seconds, and then headed back to the living room. "Here you go, Tubby, these should fit you. Now get out!" Mike quickly put on the clothes, and he and Donny (still in his much-too-large tank top and basketball shorts) left quickly through the front door. "Shit, shit, shit," said Mike as they descended the steps. "I can't believe what just happened. We're going to be the laughingstocks of the town now." He looked down at his gut, kneaded the flabby flesh with his hands, and then nearly started to cry. "Not necessarily," whispered Donny. "Remember how I said that I poured the rest of the powders down the sink? Well, I didn't. I wanted Kyle and Justin to think they were gone forever, but I actually hid them out behind the back porch." Mike quickly stopped playing with his belly and hugged Donny, nearly knocking him down in the process. "Well, let's go get them and see if we can fix this mess." The dark night concealed their movements as the boys quietly ran around the side of the house and sneaked through the back gate. They looked in the dining room window and saw that Justin was busy flexing while Kyle was fingering Justin's cock, so they continued on to the deck. Donny reached under to where he had hidden the box, but he was shocked and horrified to find nothing there. "It's gone! But who could have taken it? We made sure that Justin and Kyle were the only ones in the house before we knocked." "Somebody else had to have seen you put it there," suggested Mike. "Do you think someone was watching from outside when we were in the house?" "But I didn't see a soul when I came out here the first time. Whoever it was must have been hiding. But who?" replied Donny. "Well, someone who knew we were coming maybe. Or somebody who wanted to see how we got so big so they could get big themselves?" Donny was about to continue the conversation, but then he cocked his head as a gentle rustling noise caught his attention. "Shhh. Listen," he said quietly. He looked around for a few seconds, and then pointed to a nearby grove of bushes. "I think whoever it is might still be here." Donny and Mike stealthily moved toward the bushes, peering into the branches for any sign of the culprit. As they neared within a few feet, a dark figure shot out between them and raced toward the back gate. ******** Back in Justin's house, Kyle was admiring his friend's much improved body. "Buddy. You sure did get bigger. You're not as big as I am, of course, but definitely an improvement. Look at these pecs you got," he said as he massaged Justin's chest. "Nice, very nice." Justin stood there and smiled. "Wow. Kyle's got it for me bad. I am so going to make the most of out this." Kyle slowly moved his hands down Justin's torso, all the while massaging and kneading his hard muscles. "And your tight little waist is so shredded. The chicks are gonna dig this." The rubbing motion on his pecs and abs felt very erotic to Justin, who played along by closing his eyes and moaning his acceptance. He felt his cock begin to stir again, and his erection sprouted somewhat furiously. Kyle tried to control himself, but when he saw Little Justin pop out, he could not keep his hands off it. Like a drug addict who was offered a hit of his narcotic of choice, Kyle simply had to grab on, never wanting to let go. "Damn this thing is heavy," he said as he started feeling its heft. "Yeah, oh yeah," said Justin. "It's a whopper, ain't it?" "Oh my God, does it feel great in my hands. It's so warm and firm and…and…and…mesmerizing." Justin smiled. The bigger his dick got, the more power it seemed to have. Kyle sank to his knees, pulled down Justin's underwear, and then continued to rub the engorged dick. "I don't know what's come over me. I've never felt this way about another guy before, but I want to suck your cock so badly." ******** Mr. Barker was running as fast as he could. He darted between Mike and Donny and headed for the gate. Both boys jumped at their teacher, but they missed by a mile in their weakened conditions, and then had to get up and scramble after him. Mr. Barker had been at the gym, and he had overheard Kyle and Justin searching for the source of added muscle on Mike and Donny. Wanting to know the secret himself, he had followed Kyle and Justin to Pro Body, and then followed them home as well. He had been watching from the dining room window when Mike and Donny busted in and tried to spoil the party. And most importantly, he had been watching when Donny put the box under the back porch. Now here he was running away. Running to escape from Mike and Donny, both of whom desperately wanted the source of their power back. Mr. Barker darted past the open gate and ran into the street, struggling to hold up the heavy carton of powders. Thinking the boys might catch him if he tried to unlock and get into his car, he decided to run away and look for a hiding place. After a few blocks, he turned back to check on his pursuers, causing him to overlook the sprinkler sitting on the lawn he was cutting across. He tripped, stumbled, lost control of his precious box, and then slammed onto the ground. Mr. Barker recovered as quickly as possible, gathering up the powders and replacing them in the box. He had hurt his left ankle and right arm when he fell, so he was moving even slower than before. The boys were gaining quickly on him now. "I've just got to get away. I want to be a muscleman so badly! This is my once chance!" He took off again, huffing and puffing as he went. ******** Kyle was breathing heavy, too. The desire for Justin's cock was overwhelming his senses. "Before I let you suck my dick, Kyle, let's go up to my bedroom so we won't be disturbed. That way, even if my parent's come home, you won't have to stop." Kyle would have readily agreed to anything his buck-naked friend would have said. "Sure, sure." Justin continued. "You go on up. Last door on the right. I'll tidy up and be there in a minute." Kyle gathered up his clothes and headed upstairs. All he could think was, "This is gonna be fuckin' awesome!" He opened the door to Justin's bedroom, flipped on the light, and lay down on the bed. Impatiently he fingered his own dick until Justin finally walked into the room and shut the door. Kyle smiled, and then wordlessly dived off the bed and grabbed Justin's legs with both arms. He took the tip of the cock into his mouth and began to suck furiously. The experience was unbelievable for Kyle. Justin's dick could only be described as food of the gods, like something he had never tasted before. It was tender and tough and sweet and juicy all at once. Parts of it were very moist indeed, and Kyle sopped it all up. He was beginning to feel slightly dizzy from the excitement… ******** Mr. Barker was still running furiously, but after only a mile, he was definitely losing steam. He was sure that any second now the boys would catch up to him and take back the box and his dream of being a huge muscle stud. Determined to get away, he turned left at Denver Avenue, ran for a few more blocks, and then discovered a possible sanctuary: The Rosewood Hotel. Mr. Barker ran across the parking lot and jetted into the back employee's entrance. He thought the Mike and Donny were close behind, so he did not stop to look at or talk to any of the hotel personnel. He just pretended like he was supposed to be there and sauntered down the hallway, whistling a casual tune. He spotted an employee restroom, ducked in, and quickly locked the door. Dropping the box onto the counter, Mr. Barker just stood there silently for a few moments, listening to himself pant. "Am I safe?" he thought. "Even though he's really fat now, I'm sure Mike could easily overpower me if he finds out where I am. How am I going to get out of here?" He looked down at the box, knowing what the answer would have to be. "I guess you're my best hope now." He opened an unmarked orange canister in the box, dipped in his finger, and licked off the powder. "Tastes OK," he thought. So he did it again. And again. And then waited to see what would happen. ******** Kyle continued to get dizzier and dizzier. Lost in a fog and delirious with joy, he let go of Justin's legs and sagged to the floor. Justin smiled, knowing it was working. "What's happening? I feel so weak all of a sudden," said Kyle as he rolled onto his back. "When you were up here daydreaming about my cock, I was busy rubbing it in the glasses that Donny and Mike drank from. There was a little of those powered drinks still in them, and I got it all over my groin. You just drank it up!" "No! You didn't!" "Dude, I just grew like 50 pounds of muscle, and it was the greatest fucking feeling in the world! I want more! I want lots more! And, I could tell by the way you were looking at me, you were hungry for my cock. So I figured if I could get the powder on my dick, I could get you to slurp it up." As Justin spoke, Kyle's cock began to grow bigger and bigger and redder and redder, just as Mike and Donny's had done before. Kyle tried to scream, but all he could muster was a shrill whine. "Not my muscles, no, not them," he sobbed. Just before Kyle came, Justin knelt down, took the engorged cock into his mouth, and then braced for the impact. ******** Mr. Barker stopped licking the powders and waited for a few seconds. "Is something happening?" he thought. "I feel so strange." Slowly his vision began to blur. He took off his glasses to wipe his eyes, only to realize that he could see perfectly. "That's odd. I don't need my glasses…" Before he could finish his thought, Mr. Barker caught sight of himself in the restroom mirror. His hair was growing in where it used to be, pushing his hairline down his forehead and covering up any trace of his baldness. Within seconds his thinning brown bowl cut had grown into long, thick, wavy blonde strands that seemed to grow into a natural, yet quite stylish, formation. Other changes came quite quickly as well. Mr. Barker's eyed turned into sparkling blue pools, his adult acne cleared up, his chin grew more and square and pronounced, and his skin took on a healthy tan. His posture also improved, making him appear much taller than before (or was he growing?), and he felt all his neck and lower back problems disappear in an instant. And then the muscles came. Mr. Barker's shoulders, arms, chest, abs, back, and legs all started beefing themselves up. Like an inflating balloon, each part of his body grew considerably over the next thirty seconds. The added poundage stretched his sweatsuit to the max, leaving nothing to the imagination. "Damn!" he said in his new lower voice. "I look good! Like a super handsome Jay Cutler!" Mr. Barker put his hands under his sweatshirt and ran them over his pecs, stopping for a few seconds to play with his spool-like nipples. Anxious to see more, he took off his shirt and pulled down his pants to get a better view of his Adonis-like physique. He made all the obligatory poses that he had seen a million times before in all the muscle magazines, and he was very surprised to see how well he stacked up. He would have stayed in there for the next few days exploring his new body if the knock hadn't come at the door. "Are you ever coming out?" a voice asked. Mr. Barker, still naked except for his underwear, opened the door. He stared at the man who had been knocking, and then asked, "What's your hurry, little dude?" The guy was in pretty decent shape, but he could not hold a candle to Mr. Barker's new body. "I was…I mean, well…I am so…" he said as he tried to maneuver around Mr. Barker and get into the restroom. "Who was this guy?" he thought. "He doesn't work at the hotel, that's for sure." Mr. Barker snickered as he blocked the doorway, realizing he could have a little fun. "Well come on in, little dude, I'm not gonna bite you." He firmly grabbed the man by his T-shirt, dragged him inside, and then shut the door again. ******** Justin swallowed hard as Kyle came. He held on tight as the monster cock sprayed furiously, but he managed to take the whole load into his mouth. Within a few minutes, the changes started to occur. As with Mike, Kyle's dick retreated to its previous size and his muscles started to fade away as layer upon layer of teen flab spread across his body. He grew wider and stockier with each passing second, until he reached the point where you would have thought the boy had never worked out a day in his life. His arms jiggled, his pecs sagged, and his belly grew so big that you could hardly see his cock anymore. Justin, however, went in the opposite direction. Everything that had gotten bigger twenty minutes ago started to grow again. His arms jumped up to 22 inches, his chest exploded up to 60 inches, and each thigh pushed its way up to 32 inches. He stood there flexing as they grew, watching himself turn into the Hercules of Hoffman Street. "Nobody can touch me now," he thought. After taking more clothes from his brother's room for Kyle, he picked up the ex-jock and forced him to get dressed. "Justin, buddy, you have to figure out how to change me back. I'm not meant to be a fatty. I'm a muscle stud. I'm supposed to be buff and have huge muscles, not this disgusting gut and these flabby arms. Please! You gotta help me get my body back!" "You heard Donny, he poured the other powders down the drain. You'll just have to start working out again from scratch." "But that would take years!" Kyle whined. "So you better get started, tubby." He forcefully escorted his fat friend to the door and sent him on his way. Then Justin dressed himself in Kyle's old clothes and thought of where he wanted to go first. "First stop, Amy Pilkington's house." ******** "What's your name, little dude?" "Steve," the man replied nervously. "And what do you here at the hotel," Mr. Barker asked. "I run the fitness room." "Oh, the fitness room. I bet your nice little body provides plenty of motivation for guests, right?" "I, um, get some compliments, sure." "Well, tell me, Steve, how do you think I can get my pecs a little fuller? I don't think they're quite big enough. Do you?" Mr. Barker grabbed Steve's hands and placed them own his own pecs, which he bounced up and down several times. "Do they seem small to you?" "No, they seem plenty huge to me. You should not be ashamed of these babies at all," said Steve. "Incredible, simply incredible. They're like huge chunks of warm steel…" Mr. Barker continued flexing for a few more moments, until he saw a huge erection tenting in Steve's pants. He reached into his pocket and started rubbing furiously. "What's going on down there, little dude? You like what you see?" Steve muttered a simple "uh huh" and kept massaging Mr. Barker's chest. A few seconds later he came, sending a shiver down his body and causing him to moan. Mr. Barker pulled his hand out of Steve's pocket, taking the man's car keys at the same time. He gently set Steve down on the toilet to give him time to recover. "Thanks for the rubdown, little dude. I'm gonna borrow your car for a little while, OK?" "Sure thing. Anything you want. It's the black Escalade near the back of the lot." "Thanks, little dude." Mr. Barker quickly redressed, picked up his box, and left the restroom. He looked for Mike and Donny, but they were nowhere in sight, so he continued down the hallway and into the lobby. Steve's words were ringing in his ears: "Anything you want." There he found a house courtesy phone and made a call to the school's answering machine. "Hello, this message is for Principal Clark. This is Mr. Barker from the history department. I'm just calling to let you know that I'm quitting teaching and will not be back. I will be going into a new, more lucrative, line of work as of this evening." He hung out and strode confidently toward the front exit. "With this body, I will be able to get anything I want," he thought. "And since I'm no longer her teacher, what I want right now is Amy Pilkington." • Restored «4» By Corwin "Come on Mike!" Donny cried, panting and trying to catch his breath. "He went," gasp, "into the hotel." Donny leaned over, hands to his knees to support himself as he tried to catch his breath. Donny had gotten ahead of Mike as they chased Mr. Barker. Mike lumbered like a wounded cow. His face was red and he was breathing hard. When he got to the back of the hotel, he fell against the wall. Donny looked up. "Mike! Are you OK!" Mike couldn't speak, but kept panting. "So," he let out a wheeze that sounded like a pinhole in a balloon, "weak." He panted heavily for another minute. "Donny, where'd he go." Mike panted some more. "I saw him go in here," Donny walked over to his now fat friend. "We gotta find him," Mike cried, a tear running down his cheek. "Look at me. I'm covered in sweat and can barely move. I use to be able to run the 100 in 18 seconds. Now look at me." He pulled on the door, and grunted as he had trouble with the taut hinges. Donny followed Mike in. "We'll find him." They began to walk through the hotel, searching for their teacher and the box of supplements he had taken. As they approached the lobby, Donny saw a muscular young man leaving the rest room. He was carrying their box. "Mike, look!" "Who is that? Shit, has he been at the stuff! Look at that body." "Shhhh...." warned Donny. "We don't want him to see us." Donny and Mike got closer, as the man walked over to a phone. "Ya, he's definitely big, but no where as big as you were Mike. We gotta get that box!" They listened as the man called their principal. It only took them a second to realize that the young man was Mr. Barker, and that he was quitting his job. He put the phone down and started walking toward the front door. Mike and Donny quietly followed him. Mr. Barker strode with new confidence. Donny and Mike followed behind, watching their teacher's new muscles ripple and flex with each step he took. He seemed oblivious to the fact that he was being followed, too caught up in his new muscular vigor. He probably wouldn't care if he did notice. His powerful body could now easily out muscle both of the weakened jocks with no problem. Mr. Barker turned the corner and walked down a residential street. "What's he doing?" asked Mike. "Looks like he's looking for a house. Hey, doesn't Amy live somewhere near here?" "That slut! Hasn't she been all over you?" "Ya," Donny admitted. "She wants out of this town and was using me. Doubt she'd like the new me though. Justin was always hot for her. Wonder if Mr. Barker..." "Dude, that's sick. He's like way older than we are." "Ya, but look at him now! He's just her type." Just then Donny saw someone approaching from the other direction. Even from this distance, the man was huge. "Quick Mike. Over here!" "But isn't that Amy's house there?" "Ya, but isn't that Justin coming down the street! We gotta hide!" As the hulking figure walked under a street light, Mike could see that it was Justin. But he was huge, even bigger than the last time they saw him. In fact, he looked almost as big as Kyle. Justin was wearing shorts, and his thickly muscled legs were deeply ripped. He had a tank top that was cropped to show a perfect 6-pack, and his pecs created a thick shelf that tented the shirt over his thin waist. His arms were thick and strong, and he walked with the same confidence that Mr. Barker displayed. Mr. Barker stopped in his tracks when he saw the other man. He was concealed by darkness, and the large interloper had not yet seen him. He walked over to some shrubs and put the box down, hiding it. He then stepped into the light. The other man stopped, and Mr. Barker approached the huge stranger. Justin flexed his chest, bouncing the thick muscles as a primal challenge to the other man. The man was big, but not as big as Justin. "Wassup," Jason said, not as a question, but as a challenge. "I'm here to visit someone," replied Barker, trying not to be intimidated. He now recognized the man as Justin, but he was even bigger and more powerful than the last time he had seen him. "Me too," replied Justin, then adding after a brief pause, "little guy." Mr. Barker's felt a swarm of butterflies in his stomach at this challenge. He took a deep breath, and felt his now thick pecs rub against his shirt. "Not that little," he challenged back. He tried to make it sound convincing. Justin paused. "Don't recall seeing you before," he said, looking the guy up and down. He grabbed the base of his top, and in one fluid motion, lifted it over his head. He flared his lats and flexed his pecs, showing off every inch of his 60 inch chest. "This is what I got. You?" Justin stood, hands on his hips, muscle flexed and stared at the Mr. Barker. Mr. Barker accepted the challenge. He removed his shirt and began to flex in front of Justin. Both men began to circle each other. Unknown to Mr. Barker, Donny and Mike had been making their move. Once he put down the box, Mike started to run toward it. "Hey, careful Mike. We don't want him to see us!" Donny warned. Working in the shadows, the two powerless ex-jocks snuck up to the box. It was trash night on the street, and as they snuck over to their target, Donny grabbed another cardboard box about the same size. "What's that for?" Mike asked. "So Barker doesn't know we took the sups!" "Fuck man! That's thinking ahead," Mike said. While the now buff Mr. Barker and super-buff Justin parried, Mike and Donny substituted their garbage box for the supplements. Mike could barely carry the box, he was so weak, but they managed to get away. "Nice man," said Justin, groping Barker's hard chest. "But not as nice as mine." He grabbed Barker's hand and raised it to his own chest. Justin flexed, trapping the man's hand between the two melon-sized mounds. Barker tried to pull away, his arm flexing in rebellion, but Justin's flex was too strong. "Ya man, when Amy checks out my bod, she'll forget all about Captain America." "Amy?" Mr. Barker said. "Amy Pilkington?" Justin unflexed and Mr. Barker pulled his hand out, stretching the fingers now that they were free from the crushing power of Justin's chest. "Ya, is that who you're looking for? Shit. Why would she want a wimp like you when she could have a handsome, sexy stud like me." Justin hit a double bicep pose, showing the size of his superior arms. Mr. Barker flexed, but his arms, though peaked and muscular, were dwarfed compared to Justin's superior guns. Justin laughed, brought his arms down and grabbed his crotch. "Besides, my muscles ain't the only thing big on me." He reached down, grabbed his shirt and pulled it on. Justin walked toward Mr. Barker, placed his hand on Barker's shoulder and pushed him out of the way with ease. Barker watched as Justin walked up to a door. He knocked, and Amy opened it. A look of surprise changed to giggles of delight as she let Justin in her house. A few moments later, he saw a light turn on on the second floor. A shirtless Justin walked to the window and closed the blinds. Mr. Barker felt his anger building. "We'll see about that." He went to the shrubs and grab the box he had hidden there. Mike and Donny carried their treasure through the shadows between two homes. They found a detached garage with an open door, went in and turned on the light. Mike put the box down with a thud and shook out his hand. Looking around, it appeared that the garage had been converted to some kind of workshop, with a sink and lots of power tools. "I hate feeling this weak. That box should be nothing, but I could barely carry it here." Mike complained. Donny locked the door and went to the box. He started lifting bottles out, reading the notes on them. "Come on Donny. Someone might come. They can't see me like this!" Mike lifted his flabby stomach and dropped it. It vibrated like jello. "I gotta get this right Mike. We can't make another mistake like last time!" Donny looked around. He lifted a bottle, took it out, then reached in and grabbed a note. "Bingo! Here's a key." Donny looked at the paper. "OK, this paper says what each bottle does." Donny looked at the bottle he pulled out. "This one is MNR. According to the sheet, that means 'muscle neutralizing reaction'. This must be the one we took before." "Keep that away from me. I barely have any muscle left for it to neutralize," said Mike. Donny began pulling bottles out, looking for something. He pulled three bottles out. They were labeled 'FM', 'MGF' and 'MB'. "I can't see anything that will definitely restore our muscles, but I think this might work. This one is a fat metabolizer. This one says that it converts food into muscle, but is marked a failure." "But that's the one we took originally!" Mike exclaimed. "Ya. The guy who invited this stuff must have believed our little gambit." Donny picked up the third bottle. "This one is called muscle boost. I think if we mix the three together, it might reverse the effects." Donny walked over to the sink. There were a couple of glasses. He took a scoop of each of the powders and mixed it with water. "Give it to me," said Mike. "No, let me try it first. If it doesn't work..." Donny downed the drink. Donny stood there for what seemed to Mike like hours, but was only a minute. Donny began to wobble a bit, like he was losing his balance and began to stagger. "Mike, I feel funny. Something is happeni..." Mike ran to try and support Donny. As he grabbed the thin man to support him, he felt something. Donny's soft body began to harden. He waist become hard and he felt abs pushing through the skin. Donny also seemed to be getting heavier, and his chest was pressing against his shirt. "Donny! It's working!" Donny's legs began to thicken in his shorts and his tank top began to pull tight as his lats spread like wings and his shoulders broadened. His arms thickened and Mike began to rub them, feeling the power return to his friend. In less than a minute, Donny once again had his Captain America body. His good looks and brilliant smile showed his pleasure. "Ya, that's more like it!" "My turn." Mike ran to the sink and made up his own cocktail. He downed it in a single gulp. "Come here Donny, I may need your help. It looked like it was a bit disorienting on you." Donny walked over and Mike began to wobble, his 350 pounds of flab nearly falling to the floor. Donny's restored muscles flexed to support the big man. Mike's waist began to thin as his mass redistributed itself. His pecs grew and his arms became firm. "Oh ya, feeling stronger" Mike said as he raised his arms and felt his chest growing larger. Donny put his arm on Mike's bicep and felt the 28-inchers become like steel. Mike's thighs ripped and his calves became like diamonds. Mike's lats expanded and pushed against Donny, forcing him to step backward while he continued to support the strengthening behemoth. Within a minute, Mike stood under his own power and flexed his mountainous arms. "YA!" he cried, and flexed into a crab pose that strained against his clothes. Suddenly, Donny cried, "Mike!" He grabbed his stomach and hunched over, "Something's wrong!" Mike looked at Donny, and saw that his muscles were throbbing and seemed to be growing larger. Mike grabbed Donny's arm and felt his grip being forced apart by Donny's strengthening bicep. "Must be the muscle boost. Didn't think..." Donny's stood up straight and his head snapped back. Mike heard a tear as Donny's tank top couldn't stretch any larger and his lats and pecs expanded. Donny's ripped waist became a perfect muscle gut. His legs thickened and strengthened. Mike watched as Donny became as large as Kyle, then kept growing. He rubbed his hand over his friend's muscle pecs, feeling their strength and weight and soon realized that Donny was approaching his massive size. Mike felt a pang of jealousy as Donny's growth slowed. "Donny, flex!" Mike ordered. Donny reacted, raising his arm in a huge bicep. Mike flexed his own arm. Donny's bicep was at least as big as Mike's, if not slightly larger. Before Mike could react, he felt a strong cramp in his own gut. "Oaaaaahhh!" he cried, "Yes!" Mike began to feel even stronger. Donny watched as Mike's already stretched shirt ripped from his body. His massive 80 inch chest exploded with more size, his ballooning pecs forcing into the man's chin. His traps pressed into his thickening neck, and his lats pressed his arms wide from his sides. His shorts ripped as his thigh muscles fought against each other for more room. Whatever fat remained around Mike's gut vanished as row after row of abs burst into view and his intercostals came into view as ripped perfection. Mike flexed his strengthening muscles as he grew. Donny couldn't help himself, his hands groping and pressing into Mike's ever more powerful body. As Mike's growth slowed, Mike's hands joined Donny's in appreciating his larger body. "Fuck Mike! You're a fucking hulking muscle freak!" "Damn right I am! Can't wait to see Kyle's face when he sees these cannons." Mike hit a bicep that was inches higher than Donny's 28s. Mike grinned, no longer jealous of Donny's growth. Mike was obviously number one. "Hey Mike. There's a tape. Let's measure those peaks!" Donnie grabbed the tape as Mike's hands continued to appreciate his massive body. Mike placed his hand under the inches deep pec shelf and hefted the heavy meat, weighing it and admiring its dense hardness. When Donny came back with the tape, Mike flexed his left arm, and rubbed his right hand over the incredible boulder. Donny wrapped the tape around Mike's massive arm, and read out the number. "Fucking forty inches. That's a foot bigger than you were before." Mike felt his cock press against his already straining pants as he realized just how big he was. Donny tried to wrap the tape around Mike's chest, but the 8 foot tape was too small. Mike's waist was 35 inches of rock hard ripped muscle, and each thigh had passed the 50 inch mark. Every time Mike flexed, striations of thick muscle pushed through paper thin skin as muscle dominated every aspect of his body. As Mike posed for Donny, he saw some metal pipes and braces. He pushed Donny aside and grabbed a three inch thick pipe. Grinning, he held it between his hands and flexed. The pipe squealed its objections, but bent in half as if it were a piece of clay. Not satisfied, Mike forced the straining steel to bend over on itself and tied the pipe into a knot. "Oh ya! Fucking easy for these!" Mike flexed his arms showing their superiority. Next, Mike grabbed a half inch steel dowel. Mike positioned it across his stomachs, between his rock like abs. Mike flexed into a crab pose, trapping the steel between his flexed muscles. Mike squeezed hard. When he relaxed, he pulled the rod out. Not only had it been forced to conform to the outline of the muscles, it had actually been flattened. Mike tossed it to Donny whose eyes widened as he looked at the 'V' in the steel that represented Mike's main divide and the round outline of his bricklike abs, now preserved in steel. "Damn, I missed having abs more than I knew," said Mike as his hands traced the contours of has muscle gut. Finally, it was too much for Mike. He shed his pants and his erect cock bounced off his powerful abs. Mike grabbed his long dick and squeezed, his popeye-like forearms commanding his fingers to stimulate his manhood. 'Like a steel pipe,' he though as his powerful hand met the resistance of his turgid meat. Donny dropped his pants and joined Mike as the two muscle monsters circle jerked in appreciation of their returned power. In Amy Pilkington's house, another sexual act was occurring. When Amy saw Justin's new body, she had to find out what happened. He didn't hesitate when she invited him up to her room and closed the door. She let out an audible gasp when he pulled off his shirt, and flexed his Mr. Olympia sized chest and arms. Amy didn't refuse when Justin offered to let her feel his muscles, and he laughed at the awe in her voice when she said he was bigger and more handsome than Captain America. "Donny's a skinny weak wimp," he said as he moved her hand to his muscle gut and flexed hard. Amy rubbed her hand over the mounds of muscle, then began to trace their contours. Finally, she let her fingers run down the center of his abs, over his belly button, and into his shorts. She gasped when she touched his cock. Her had grabbed it, her breath becoming deeper and more excited as she felt its thickness and weight. Her hand tried to judge its length, but it was too big. "I'm bigger than Donny everywhere," bragged Justin. "Go ahead, see for yourself." Amy didn't have to be told twice. In a flash, she had Justin naked. As she saw his monster cock, she became hypnotized by Justin's manliness. Justin pulled Amy toward him, and lifted her top. Undoing her bra, he marveled at her firm, perky, perfectly formed breasts. He felt his organ hardening and thickening as he began to kiss her passionately. As they kissed, he slid her shorts down and she kicked them off. He rubbed his organ against her underpants, and felt them moisten with her warm juices. Amy's body heat was rising with desire for Justin and his magnificent body. "You've got the greatest breasts," Justin whispered to her. "How'd you like to feel my monster cock between them?" Amy's answer was to bend down. Grabbing both her girls she wrapped them around Justin's manhood and squeezed, rubbing her soft female skin against his hard rod. Justin's meat began to leak precum as he watched Amy's eyes widen at feeling his power rod between her firm breasts. Sighing heavily, she looked at him and cooed, "Can I suck it, please," her eyes begging him for permission. "Only if I can return the favor," Justin said, putting his arms under hers and lifting her up. He then moved one of his big hands to her crotch, and began to rub it. "Ohhhh..." Justin had to steady Amy as her knees nearly gave out. "Please..." Justin lifted Amy and placed her gently on her bed. He lay next to her in a sixty-nine position. As he felt her warm tongue begin to lap at his organ, he pressed his face into her crotch and forced his tongue between her womanly lips. Justin worked his powerful tongue as Amy ran her mouth over his prodigious meat. He could feel her warm mouth sucking on his head, then her tongue running along his shaft, and her mouth sucking on his balls. Her arms were stroking his massive thighs and calves, testing the muscle as she squeezed and stroked them. It felt so good. He returned the favor by massaging her clit with his tongue and inserting it powerfully into her tube. As he did this, she began to have mini orgasms as any control she had left her body. The more he stimulated her, the more sounds of pleasure she began to make. Pulling back, Justin asked, "Do you want me to fuck you?" "Oh yes... oh god yes... but..." "I'll be gentle. Don't worry, you're so wet, so sexy..." Justin reassured her. He pulled wrapped his arms around her, hugging her as he kissed her pussy before flipping over. He began to kiss her as he ground his cock against her, rubbing her clit with his hard, long shaft. His muscles flexed as he gyrated his groin into her. Amy rubbed her hands over Justin's powerful torso, her body heat rising. Justin moved to the corner of the bed. Lifting Amy like a china doll, he sat up and stroked his organ. "Come here babe. You sit on it. Go as slow as you want." She strattled him, and he kissed each of her breasts as one of her hands grabbed a hold of his traps and the other positioned his monster meat. She pressed his fat head against the opening to her vagina. Justin pressed. He felt her warmth engulf his head, and Amy screamed with pleasure. Justin's legs flexed as he pumped his meat into her, all the while letting her control just how much of his length she took. Slowly, she took more and more of his manhood into her while he kissed and sucked on her breasts. She stroke his arms and pecs, and he flexed for her. He could feel her getting wetter and wetter as her pants turned into coos of pleasure. When about nine of his hard throbbing inches had invaded her, he felt her tighten around him. Amy's head flew back, and she screamed, "OH GOD YES". Justin felt her warm juices flowing over his cock, and he gently pressed further into her. "Justin! Never imagined. Oh god!" He felt her spasm as her orgasms continued. "So big. So strong. Oh! More. Oh please." Justin flexed his dick, stretching her as he thrust inch after inch in and out of her. Amy's fingers dug into Justin's massive pecs, his steely-hard flex easily resisting her hands. "So manly... biggest... oh..." Amy's words trailed off into inarticulate grunts and pants as Justin's monster pressed deeper into her. Her juices lubricated his passage, and she was able to take every inch of his incredible length. When his groin rubbed against hers, he pressed into her clit, causing her orgasms to accelerate. He felt her tightening against him, so he flexed his cock, forcing it harder. Amy screamed with pleasure. "You ain't seen nothing yet," Justin whispered to her. Hugging her, he began to stand. Amy wrapper her legs around his waist, and his thighs flexed as he lifter her. His abs flexed as he continued to thrust his massive cock in and out of her, holding her up with his powerful body. "OH. SO... STRONG..." She kissed him passionately as his muscles and strength made his fucking her so much more intense. "MORE... AMAZING... OH GOD... CAN'T STOP CUMMING... JUSTIN..." Amy's screams were exciting the muscle god more than he ever imagined. "God Amy... You are so good. I'm close to cumming... Want me to cum?" Amy's eyes had rolled back in her head, but she grunted a yes. Justin kissed her deeply, feeling her sexy small body against his big muscular form. The thought of his new strength and sexual prowess filled his mind. He felt his balls tighten and his dick becoming even harder. Amy's breathing was heavy as his powerful muscle fuck continued to cause her to orgasm uncontrollably. Justin's cock exploded into her, mixing his cum with her juices. Their crotches become soaked with man and woman liquids as Justin squirted more and more into Amy. Justin's body tensed and his muscles flexed as he screamed and creamed. He felt his balls pumping his seed into Amy. Justin's orgasm lasted for fifteen seconds or more. When he finished, Amy fell limp in his arms, passed out from the power of his love making. Justin pulled out of her and lay her on his bed. He looked at her firm breasts rising and lowering with each breath. He leaned over and kissed her. Suddenly, Amy's body began to convulse. Her ample breasts seemed to deflate, and her thin waist bulged with fat. Her toned body became flabby. Her white skin became blotchy and her hair lost its sheen. Justin was about to react when he felt light headed. His huge balls seemed to pulse, and a wave of strength and energy rolled through his body. Justin felt heavier, bigger, and turned to look in the mirror. It was happening again. He watched as his pecs began to balloon larger. His already ripped waist thickened with more muscle, and became more shredded. His arms pulsed with more energy. He struck a bicep pose, and watched the peak grow higher and higher. His quads pressed into his big nuts, pushing them forward. His calves thickened, and he felt strong and fast, as if he could run a hundred yards in seconds. "Ya! Grow!" Justin hit a crab pose and watched every muscle flex larger, getting totally ripped. He grinned, noticing that his features were becoming even more handsome and manly than before. He turned to the side, and struck a side chest pose, noting his growing pecs and their roundness. His rack now hung almost a foot over his rock-like abs. "Bigger," he growled as he raised his arms into a twisting double bicep. That's when it hit him. He was as big as Mike had been. As his growth slowed, he bounced his eighty-inch chest and admired his twenty-eight inch arms. He grinned, noting that he was easily as handsome as Donny had been. And his posing was as fluid and graceful as Kyle. He looked at the ugly fat Amy and laughed. "Thanks girl. Looks like fucking you made my transformation complete. Can't wait to hit the football field! I suspect you were just fucked by the new quarterback!" Mr. Barker got back to his apartment. He threw the box on his coffee table and opened it. It was filled with magazines. Frantically, he began to rip through the paper looking desperately for the amazing powders that were no longer there. "NO! I've got to find them!" Mr. Barker turned to return to Amy's house to trace his route. • Worshipping Mr. Barker «5» By Corwin Kyle sat on the football field, watching the sun come up. After leaving Justin's house, he wandered aimlessly. His body felt so weird. His belly jiggled when he walked, and his body conformed to his shirt rather than the shirt stretching to his body. He tired easily. It was wrong. He walked without purpose. When he realized where he was, he had gone to the place he had always felt safe -- the football field. He tried running its length. He was so slow, running less than thirty yards in the time it would have taken him to run the whole field. He pushed himself, only to trip and land face first. Kyle's mind couldn't understand how to control his new body. It was so bloated and strange. He had to know how bad the damage was. He stood up, and his knees and elbows hurt. He couldn't see his legs over his fat stomach, but his elbows were skinned and bloodied. He found the keys the coach had given him to get into the locker room and weight room so he could train whenever he wanted, and walked to the door. Kyle began to feel at home. He had spent countless hours building his muscles and flaunting them for all to see in places like this. He turned on the light and instinctively took off his shirt. He turned toward the mirror, and didn't recognize the person looking back. His face was puffy and lacked the rugged manliness that he normally saw reflected from the mirror. His massive chest that caused awe in men and women alike was flat and saggy. His firm stomach was bloated. The only good thing was that it drooped over his crotch, hiding where his small cock would be. He had always been ashamed that his manly proportions did not extend to his dick. His normally ripped legs were round and his knees were indeed skinned and bleeding. He looked like the Pillsbury dough boy. "I HATE THIS!" he screamed, and made his way into the weight room. "Gotta lift! Maybe that will reverse this curse!" Mike walked into the weight room, and turned on the light. He looked around, and saw that someone had left a bar and weights on the bench. There were two plates on each side. Kyle smiled. "Ya, something light like that!" He walked over, and positioned himself under the 225 pound bar. "No prob. This was my warm up weight!" Kyle grabbed the bar, took a deep breath, and ordered his arms to lift it. Nothing happened. He arched his back and pressed with all his might, but the bar didn't move. Kyle held his breath and pushed harder than he had ever pushed, but the weight continued to defeat him. Kyle's stomach tied in knots as he realized that this wimpy weight -- this warm-up weight -- was too heavy for him. Kyle stopped. His shoulders hurt from the exertion of his failure. Slowly, he got up. He unlocked the collar and began to remove one plate. It nearly fell to the floor as he was unable to control it. "No, it can't be too heavy for me. It can't!" He put the collar back and removed the plate from the other side. This time, he was more careful but it was still so heavy. Kyle got back on the bench. 135 pounds. Never in his life had he been unable to bench this light a weight. The first time he ever lifted, he did 175 for reps. Kyle positioned his hands. He pressed. Harder. His arms shook and the bar slid. He arched his back and he thought he felt the bar move a bit. He screamed, willing strength into his weak muscles. He began to cry as the bar stayed on the bench, disobeying his orders to move. Kyle sat up and rubbed his hands over his pecs. Flabby. Soft. He had loved to have his chest worshipped for its size, hardness and power. His sadness turned into anger and then hate for Justin. The weight room, always a source of comfort and pride for him had suddenly become a place of shame. No longer was he its monarch, a muscle god who commanded there. Now, he was nothing. He stood up, grabbed his shirt, and left. He sat on the field until sun up, unable to move. His dreams, his work, and his life had been taken from him. His depression was interrupted when a car pulled into the school drive. The car stopped by the front door, and someone got out. The person unlocked the front door and ran inside. "On a Saturday?" thought Kyle. He watched, and the light in Mr. Barker's classroom turned on. Kyle got up and went inside the building. He heard someone in the classroom, and peeked inside. A muscular young man was rummaging around Mr. Barker's desk, putting things in a box. He opened the middle drawer, and pulled out Mr. Barker's class roster and started looking through it. 'Shit. The school is being robbed,' thought Kyle. The guy was big, but Kyle had been bigger. He could have taken him. Then he remembered his failure in the weight room. His power was gone, and he was too weak. He had to get away. To call for help or something. He turned, but tripped on his feet and slammed into a row of lockers, causing a loud crash. Kyle lay stunned for a second. As he began to get up, a man was standing over him. The first thing Kyle noticed was the man's calves straining at the bottom of his pants. Looking up, the pants were like a second skin around a pair of ripped quads and thick hamstrings. The man had a significant bulge which made Kyle gulp. The man's shirt hung lose around his waist, and his pecs formed a ledge that forced the shirt to tent forward. The man's face was grimaced as he looked at Kyle. "What are you doing here, pig boy," he said. Kyle recognized the voice. "Mr. Barker?" The man looked. A glean of recognition entered his eyes. "Kyle?" Kyle tried to back away, but the man offered his hand. Kyle took it and with a forceful pull, Kyle was lifted off the ground. "What happened to you?" asked Kyle. "Found Mike's little secret. And you?" Kyle stared, then started to cry. Once he started talking, his whole nightmare just blurted out. He told how he and Justin had been searching for the source of Mike's strength. "Ya, I followed you," admitted Mr. Barker. Kyle told how they took the supplements back to Justin's house, and Mike and Donny broke in. Mike couldn't help but lord his massive arms over Kyle, and then it happened. He recounted how Mike and Donny's strength seemed to flow into their cocks, and how they came on Justin. Their muscle evaporated, and Justin grew bigger. "I saw Justin last night. He's huge." "Ya, but not from just Mike. He stole my muscle too." Kyle recounted how Justin's cock had become enormous. "He made me suck it," Kyle lied. "Really?" said Mr. Barker. "He put some of the powder on it, and forced it into my mouth. Then I became dizzy. My cock hurt, and when I lost it, Justin was there sucking me off. That's when I changed." Kyle began to cry. "He stole my muscles. My beautiful muscles." Mr. Barker looked at Kyle. He grinned, then lifted off his shirt. "Muscles like these?" he asked. Mr. Barker struck a crab pose, flexing his big pecs inward, forcing them to ball up and become striated as he flexed his thick arms into his torso and forced his gut into eight bricks of power. He then stood up, raised his arms and performed a twisting double bicep pose. Kyle whimpered a yes. Mr. Barker smirked, then unflexed. He unbuttoned his pants, then pushed them down, standing in front of Kyle in his white fruit-of-the-looms. "And like these?" he said, sticking his leg out and tightening the quads to show their hardness, then relaxing and shaking the substantial muscle. Kyle sobbed. "Ya know, I loved to worship your big body," Mr. Barker admitted, raising his hands to his pecs and massaging the heavy meat. "I loved to feel all that power. Your manly strength under my fingers. I loved it." Mr. Barker's briefs bulged larger, straining to contain his heavy meat. Kyle's mouth began to feel dry and he remembered being worshipped. Ya, he liked it too. He liked to feel his power, and to let other's feel his strength, jealous of what he had. "Now I love having it," Mr. Barker admitted. Come here Kyle," Mr. Barker commanded. "It's time for you to worship my superior manhood. Feel these muscles." Kyle hesitated. He loved being worshipped, but being the worshipper? He watched Mr. Barker move his hands, weighing his pecs, pinching them then sliding his hands over his cobblestone abs. He rearranged his shorts, and the head of his growing erection forced itself above the waistband. Kyle stood, his hand shaking. Slowly, he raised it to Mr. Barker's chest. It was warm... no hot. It felt like living steel. He measured it with his fingers, weighing it. His skin was so smooth, yet the flesh so hard. Mr. Barker flexed his pecs, causing it to ripple upward under Kyle's fingers. Kyle let out a slight moan and felt a pressure growing in his pants. "Ya boy. Feel my power. You like muscles, don't you. You liked having them, and I love having them. Feel these abs." It was another command, but this time Kyle didn't hesitate. Mr. Barker flexed, his dick now pressing into his belly button. Kyle rubbed each muscle, pressing his stubby fingers into the groves. As his hand moved toward Mr. Barker's naval, his little finger brushed against Mr. Barker's fat cockhead, causing the muscle man to shudder. A trail of precum tracked Kyle's progress over Mr. Barker's hard stomach. "Turn around," Kyle asked. Mr. Barker looked at him, but complied, turning and looking out the window at the football field. He saw to people approaching, but was distracted by Kyle's touch. Kyle grabbed Mr. Barker's traps, feeling the iron-like muscles. He tried to squeeze, to massage the powerful back, but his weak hands could barely dent it. Kyle rubbed Mr. Barker's bull neck, feeling his heart beat in the veins just below the skin. Mr. Barker flexed his lats, stretching the wings wide then pulling them back creating a rippled mass of powerful muscle that met at his spine, two mountain ranges of muscle protecting his backbone in grand canyon sized valley. Kyle felt every ridge, testing the depth of the canyon and the width of his wings. He moved his mouth to the top of Mr. Barker's back, and pressed his tongue into the muscle-walled valley and traced it. Mr. Barker laughed. When Kyle had finished he turned around. He placed his big hand on Kyle's crotch and felt the hard cock. "Oh ya, you do love muscle, don't you!" Mr. Barker flexed his big arm, making the baseball-sized bicep explode upward. "You like these muscles, and you liked having them. Show me." Mr. Barker nodded to Kyle's groin. Kyle didn't need to be told twice. He was so horny worshipping this new muscle god. He so longed for the power again. He pulled his pants down, and his five inch erection sprang up as if spring-loaded. Mr. Barker wrapped his hand around the thin rod and squeezed, but Kyle was so turned on not even Mr. Barker's strong hands could crush Kyle's iron hardness. "Ya, you're turned on. So am I, but it looks like I'm way bigger than you in this department too." Kyle began to ooze copious amounts of precum as Mr. Barker stroked his rod. He reached out, and grabbed Mr. Barker's big cock and rubbed it against the muscle-god's ripped abs. Mr. Barker's cock lacked the hypnotic appeal that Justin's had, but it was so big and heavy it turned him on. "Mike always lorded his big body over me," confessed Kyle. "I guess I always wanted to do this. Right before he took the sups that changed him, he was bragging about his big dick and muscles." "Did he say anything else?" Mr. Barker asked, moving Kyle's other hand up to his muscular chest and flexing his big pecs. "He said the sups would make Justin big, and make me one of the most muscular men ever. I wanted that. The muscles... like yours..." "I want that for you too, Kyle." Kyle looked at his ex-teacher and saw him for the first time. "What?" "Think about it. I want to get you your muscles back. I want you to be big again. But not just big, huge, a muscle freak. And I want to be bigger too. You and me. We'll take those muscle building supplements again, and grow huge. No one will stop us. Think about that." Kyle's cock flowed with precum. His body began to shake as he oozed cum and orgasmed. Mr. Barker joined him, but his large cock erupted like a volcano squirting both of them with jism. Kyle looked at Mr. Barker, his muscular body covered with white cream. "I wish there was a way, but Donny flushed the supplements down the sink." "Donny lied. I'm the proof of that." Mr. Barker put his hands on his hips and flexed into a crab pose. "Look outside." He ordered. Kyle looked out the window. There were two people on the field. They were tossing a ball back and forth as they ran down the field toward the school. They were men, shirtless, wearing shorts that hugged their bodies. He looked closer, unable to fully comprehend what he was seeing. Both men were huge, but one was a muscle monster. The smaller looked to be as big as Mike, and the other was twice as big as him. Kyle looked, and recognized the smaller man as Donny. The larger man was, "Oh my god. That's Mike! He's even bigger than before. How'd he..." "get his muscles back?" finished Mr. Barker. "He took the supplements from me. Stole them while Justin distracted me. And if he can get his muscles back..." «6» By Corwin Donny got to Mike's house early. He wore only the pair of shorts from last night -- none of his clothes fit his new body. The front door was open, so he let himself in. He heard Mike in the shower, so made himself comfortable in Mike's room. Mike's walls were covered with stories of his exploits on the football field. A picture of Mike and Donny winning a game against the Central High Indians caught his attention. Donny smiled at the memory. He turned to the full length mirror and saw his powerful body. At first he thought it was Mike, but no, it was him. Donny flared his back and pulled his arms into a crab. The python-like structure of his body exuded power. Donny was huge! He was so captured by his own powerful display, he didn't hear the water stop. The door between Mike's room and the bathroom opened. Mike walked through the opening sideways, too big now to fit through the opening any other way. "Shit!" Donny said, relaxing his pose. Light glistened off of Mike's huge wet body. His bis jumped randomly as he rubbed a towel over his head, drying his hair. Mike smiled and laughed, his ripped abs gyrating with the force of his chortle. "Lookin' good Donny," Mike said, tracking Donny's eyes as he took in all of Mike's nude power. Mike turned and opened his wardrobe. His lats rippled as he pulled out a shirt and pants and through them at Donny. "There you go big guy. Change into that. They're all too small for me now." Mike expanded his chest and placed his arms on his hips as he grinned knowingly at Donny. As Donny stripped off his shorts, Mike felt a tinge of longing for his friend. Donny was so handsome and so strong. Mike may be stronger, but there was something special about their friendship and all they had been through the past day. Mike turned and found a jock strap that still barely fit him. He arranged his ample manhood in the pouch, then found a pair of spandex shorts. He pulled the shorts over his legs, stretching the fabric to near the breaking point. Finally, he found a triple-XL tank top that he pulled over his head. As he pressed the fabric over his chest, it stretched to the max. He inhaled, and the t-shirt tore around the neck, his pecs forcing more room from the fabric. "That'll have to do until we can go shopping," he said and walked sideways out the door. Donny and Mike walked to the football field. They each wanted to test their new bodies, wondering what they were now capable of. As the passed the football for 90 yards with perfect precision, kicked field goals the length of the field, and ran faster than any player could imaging, they had no idea that they were being watched. As Mr. Barker flexed and displayed his youthful power for his more-than-willing worshipper, a blur out the window had caught his eye. Kyle was too busy enjoying the power of his teacher to notice. As Mr. Barker experienced the awe and devotion of his lustful student, his attention was drawn to the two powerful figures out the window. It wasn't long before he recognized them as Mike and Donny. Like he and Kyle, they were changed. Unlike Kyle, though, their bodies had become even more muscular. From what Mr. Barker could see, Mike was now more akin to the Incredible Hulk than ever before, and Donny had become as large as Mike had been. He became as jealous of them as Kyle was of his new body. When he pointed the studs out to Kyle, Kyle's determination to find out how they had regained their muscle overrode any desire to worship Mr. Barker. The two stared, watching Mike and Donny display athletic ability beyond any other high school player. They could kick and pass farther than any other player. Mr. Barker timed them as they ran the field, and realized that they were at least twice as fast as the school's leading track stars. Their solid muscular bulk was enough to prove that no other team could hope to tackle them or even slow them down. "Did you see that?" "Wow!" "Fuck, how fast are they!" "Nah uh!" "Look at the size of Mike!" "Donny couldn't do that before!" Exclamations followed exclamation as the two watched Donny and Mike test themselves. Kyle began to rub his crotch, and Mr. Barker adjusted his growing hard-on as the two jealously observed the two powerhouses. After about twenty minutes, Mike and Donny approached the school, entering the locker room door Kyle had unlocked earlier. "The guys will be arriving soon for practice," Mike observed, looking at the clock. "I want to check out the weight room before they get here." "Ya, we know we're now unstoppable on the field. Let's find out what we can do with the iron," Donny agreed. "Bet I take down a few of those school records you set," Donny bragged, bouncing his pecs and checking himself out in the mirror as he walked by. "Go ahead. I'll just set new records," said Mike, adding, "with these." He flexed his massive forty-inch arms. He raised his monsterous right bicep to his lips and kissed it. The lights in the weight room were on. 135 pounds were on a bench, with two plates on either side. It looked like they had fallen there. "What wimp left the lights on?" Mike asked as he walked over to the bench and lifted the bar with one hand. He began to curl it, lifting it as though it were a feather. After cranking out thirty curls and complaining about how light it was, he lowered the weight then, keeping his arm straight, raised it up to his side performing a perfect lateral raise. He did thirty of these without even breaking a sweat. "Damn, I need some real weight! These big muscles are just to damned strong for this puny stuff," he said. Donny was next with the bar. He too could do single arm curls it, but after thirty, was visibly tiring. Lateral raises were also harder for him, but his ego made him crank out the same thirty that Mike had done. "Ya!" he screamed as the weight dropped to the floor. "Pretty good, Donny," agreed Mike. Mike had moved to the power rack and loaded a bar with 20 plates. Moving the bench underneath, he got into position. "Here's a new record!" he bragged as he slowly lifted the weight and began to bench press it. Donny counted off. Mike's shirt made ripping sounds as his powerful chest expanded as he easily lifted the weight. After 15 reps, he put the bar back. "Pretty good warm up, but let's try and double it," he said. "Can the bar hold that much?" Donny asked. "Probably not, but that was just too easy for chest." Mike grinned, then pulled the bench away. He walked over to the bar, and put his hands around it. "But maybe not arms," he said as he lifted the weight up. Before Donny could object, Mike curled the bar up to his chin with perfect form. He lowered it slowly, then did another rep. Mike's biceps burst into perfectly striated peaks, a thick vein feeding his powerful blood to the obedient muscle. Donny's eyes widened as Mike did eight perfect reps. Mike's breathing was rhythmic, his arms read and beads of sweat dabbled over his body. It had not been as easy as benching the weight or his earlier curls, but it was nothing his powerful muscles couldn't handle. As Mike put down the weight, he heard someone clapping behind him. Looking in the mirror, he saw a the muscular young Mr. Barker and a fat slovenly Kyle. "Looks like you got your muscle back Mikey," said Kyle snidely. Mike turned and walked confidently to the fat ex-jock. Pushing him hard in the chest, Kyle smacked into the doorframe with a loud crash. "Looks like you don't got any muscle, fatso," said Mike. "What did you do to me? Drop and give me 50!" Mike put his hand on Kyle's blubbery shoulder and with irresistible force, pushed him to the ground. Kyle spit on Mike's feet, so Mike raised a foot and pressed it into his back, trapping him on the floor. "I don't know how you and Donny-boy over there did it, but you better do it to me too. I want my muscles back!" Kyle hissed. Mr. Barker began to move toward Mike, but Donny was on him in a flash. He grabbed Mr. Barker around his hard waist and easily lifted him up and threw him to the ground. Any hope that Mr. Barker could overpower Donny was quickly dashed as Donny wrapped a powerful arm around Mr. Barker's neck. Flexing his bicep, Donny made Mr. Barker cough and struggle for breath. "Try anything and I'll really flex this big arm," said Donny. "Kyle, ain't nothing you can do to us. We got the muscle and we got the sups. They're hidden real good where you will never find them." "I'll tell. I know now." Kyle tried to force himself up, but nothing could more Mike's powerful leg. "Kyle, I don't think you get it. I'm not just strong now. I'm like superman or the hulk or something. My muscles got muscles. I'm fucking freaky huge AND freaky strong." Mike tilted his head, signaling Donny to come over. Donny dragged Mr. Barker with him, and placed his strong let on Kyle's back. Mike moved over to the weights, and began curling the bar again. "Nearly a half ton and this is just a warm-up for these arms. Watch and learn, wimp!" For the next hour, Mike lifted incredible weights as Kyle was forced to watch. In the locker room outside, the other players began to arrive. Each boy began to change, smacking towels and talking about the cheerleaders they had fucked the night before. That all stopped when Justin came in. "Hey Mike," said one of the bigger players as the huge behemoth walked in. "Guess again," replied Justin, sporting a white grin that nearly blinded them. "Justin? Shit man! What happened to you! You're as big as Mike." "Bigger," bragged Justin as he dropped his gear. The other players felt something almost immediately. First, it was like they were light headed. They seemed unable to take their eyes off the handsome bodybuilder that was slowly removing his shirt. It really hit them, though, when he dropped his pants. "Fuck man, you're a horse!" "Strong as one and hung like one," Justin agreed. Justin's man scent began to fill the room. When he had awakened this morning, his hardon was raging like never before. His balls were the size of softballs and were straining for release. He could feel it in the very fiber of his being. He needed sex, and he could have it with anyone. Why not do the football team if he wanted? So, that's what he decided to do. As soon as they saw Justin's cock, they all wanted him. It was a frenzy as each of the football jocks lost whatever heterosexual feelings they had and demanded to suck Justin off. They needed to feel the huge cock. They needed to touch it, to weigh it, to suck it. Fights between players broke out as they demanded to worship Justin. Sixteen guys who had come to practice football now only desired sex with one of their own. Justin could feel it too. He had felt it with Kyle the night before, but he didn't realize it. He felt it with they guy outside Amy's house as he manipulated him to Justin's will. He felt it with Amy as he fucked her. It was now even stronger. He controlled these men with some secret sexual energy that he had gotten for Mike and Donny's cum. Not only had he become huge and hung, he had some hypnotic power over other people. And it was becoming stronger. With every person Justin fucked, he got more power, or so it seemed. Justin started with the biggest guys. He came in their mouths, and as soon as he did, their cocks began to swell. Within seconds, his conquest would cum all over him. He made sure never to miss a drop. The cum seemed to be absorbed back into his body. As it was, he changed. He became more athletic, more handsome, stronger and more sexual. From a player that was also a wrestler, he gained an inate knoweldge of how to use his body to clash with another. A player that was hung as thick as beer can caused Justin's long cock to thicken even further, making him more desireable. As each man came, Justin's power increased. They, in turn, seemed diminished. Each became smaller and weaker. The guy with the thick cock found himself hung with a small pencil dick. Justin took each player's attributes like a vampire sucked blood from a prey. In an hour, Justin had reduced his team to wimps that could be beaten on the field by the geeky A-V club. As the men lay there, weak and in some hypnotic trance, Justin looked at himself in the mirror. He was bigger and more handsome. His cock was thick and long, but his once full balls now seemed drained and smaller. He began to flex and admire himself. That's when he heard a door open. From the weight room came four figures. He recognized the fat Kyle. The guy from Amy's house was with him. Then he saw Donny and Mike. They were huge. Mike was shirtless and obviously way stronger than him. "What the fuck?" said Mike. Justin could feel his hypnotic energies reach for Mike. He felt his balls pull tight to his body as Mike approached. "What is going on..." Mike started to say, then froze, his eyes drawn to Justin's crotch. "Ya, what the fuck is going on here!" Donny said, blazing past Mike. Justin tried to will Donny to stop, but his balls were aching. Donny kept coming. Justin's face contorted, but he could not summon his powers. It was taking everything he had to control Mike. Before he could react, Donny was on Justin. Justin struggled, and found that he was bigger than Captain America. Donny swung at Justin, but Justin caught the punch. Arm to arm they struggled, and Justin's thirty inchers pushed Donny's 28s back. Justin swung around, and using his newly acquired wrestling skills, got Donny in a full nelson. Donny tried to move, but found himself under the stronger boy's power. "Mike, I could use some help," Donny screamed. "Ya Mike, help him." Justin said. Mike began to move. He grabbed Donny and Justin let him go. Mike lifted Donny like a rag doll and forced him into a row of lockers. "Mike, what the fuck are you doing?" Mr. Barker moved to stop Mike, but Mike easily threw him aside. Mike drew back a fist and punched Donny hard in the face, knocking him out. Mike walked to Justin. "Fuck, you got a great cock," he said. "Bet you want to suck it, don't you?" "Oh ya," Mike agreed. "Well, not here. I'm a little tired from that orgy. Why don't we go back to my place and rest a bit first." Justin grabbed a pair of shorts and walked out, Mike following him like an obedient puppy A plan emerges «7» By Corwin Mike followed Justin from the gym, a hypnotized zombie following his master. Justin's control of Mike seemed absolute, but Justin could feel Mike's struggle and it took his all to control him. Even as they left, the football player's Justin had drained were beginning to come around. "What happened?" "Shit! LOOK AT ME! I'M FAT!" "MY BODY!" "NO! THIS CAN'T BE" The players began to realize that they were not the same men they had been. "Shit! Look at Kyle!" One of them screamed. "How can we play ball now! We're wimps or blimps!" The kid with the beer can cock was finger himself, muttering about how his dick wouldn't be able to make his girlfriend scream like it use to. All the players were in shock. Kyle began to walk around to his buddies, helping the off the floor or talking to them. The change was new to them, and he had at least a few hours to adjust. "Don't worry. We'll fix this," he'd tell them, not sure how to explain that he was in some way to blame. If only he and Justin hadn't found those damned supplements! He'd still be a musclegod and his team would still be champions. Now, they're all wimps. Everyone except the guy he really wanted to bring down. Donny and Mr. Barker walked to one corner, talking. Some of the player's looked longingly at Donny, wondering how he had escaped Justin. Others asked who the new kid was. Kyle didn't answer them. Kyle noticed that Donny and Mr. Barker seemed to be arguing. Donny would shake his head no, as Mr. Barker was talking. Donny's arms were crossed over his waist, his muscular pecs and thick bis unable to cross any higher on his torso. Kyle thought he saw Donny say, "Mike", but wasn't sure. After about 5 minutes, Donny left and Mr. Barker came over to Kyle. "Come on. We need to go back to my place." "Wassup?" asked Kyle. "I'll tell you on the way." As soon as they left the building, they saw evidence that something had happened. Steel lamp poles were bent to the ground. One was ripped from the cement and twisted into a pretzel. As they walked, the destruction became worse. Cars were overturned, then trucks. Cars looked like they were tossed into yards, then thrown into houses. People on the street said that The Hulk had come to life and done this, but Kyle and Mr. Barker knew better. It was Mike. He was showing off. Kyle wanted to stop and hear what had happened, but Mr. Barker forced him to walk on. "We need to get back to my place. Donny will meet us there." Kyle did as he was told until they came upon what looked like a traffic accident, but the only vehicle involved was an 18 wheeler. Kyle made Mr. Barker stop so he could hear the story the driver was telling to an incredulous police officer. The truck lay on its side in the middle of the street. Its cab was upside down in a vacant lot about 100 yards away. The front of the cab was bashed in, like it had hit (or been hit) by some large, immovable object. "I had the light," explained the driver. "He just walked into the road. I tried to stop, but didn't have enough time. Don't know how he did it. Looked like he punched the truck, but that don't make no sense, does it? Anyway, next thing I know, I'm flying forward into the windshield and the truck is flying backward, jack-knifing and shit. Guess instincts took over, cause all I remember is climbing out of the cab and running from the truck. Then I heard like this creaking noise, and I turned. The guy was lifting up the truck. He raised it above his head, and this other guy came over -- big guy, but not as big as the monster holding the cab. Looked like the other guy rubbed his hands over the monster's chest, kinda faggy like, but guys like that ain't fags, are they?" The cop shrugged. "Well, anyway, the fucking showoff then moves a little and lowers one of his arms while holding my truck over his head with his other arm. One handed! Then he made flexed his free arm, showing this massive gun like I ain't never seen before! Then the faggot begins to like worship the guy's arm -- kissing it an' shit. That's when I screamed at 'em, 'put my truck down you cock suckers.' That got their attention, but the fuckin' asshole threw my truck right at me. Fuck, if I hadn't had ducked, I'd be like a bug-on-a-windshield right now." That's all Kyle needed to hear. He and Mr. Barker left. They could see a trail of destruction down the road behind them as they walked in the other direction toward Mr. Barker's apartment. "How strong is Mike? Nothing in the school's weight room even seemed heavy for him, and now this?" "Don't know," replied Mr. Barker. "But you can bet that Justin plans on draining Mike like he did those other guys." "If he does that, he'll be unstoppable!" exclaimed Kyle. "That's why we have to stop him," replied Mr. Barker. "But how? We don't have those supplements, and..." "Donny has them," interrupted Mr. Barker. "And I convinced him to work with us." "You mean..." "Ya. He's agreed to restore your muscles, on one condition." "Knew there'd be a catch," grumbled Kyle. "We have to save Mike from Justin." "But how are we going to do that? Justin has Mike under his control somehow." Mr. Barker pointed to an apartment building. "That's where I live. Donny says he has some instructions for the supplements. He and I are hoping there are some clues there to help us." As the two entered the lobby of the building, Donny was standing there with a box. "Took you long enough," he complained. The three got into an elevator and went up several floors. Mr. Barker led them to an apartment. As soon as they were inside, Kyle began to claw for the box. "Come on! Give it to me! I gotta be strong again!" Donny slammed an open fist into Kyle's chest, sending him stumbling backwards. "Get away, asshole. We do this my way or no way. It's your fucking fault this whole thing happened. If you and Justin had left well enough alone.." "That's enough boys!" growled Mr. Barker. "Fighting isn't going to solve this problem. Kyle sit down and wait. Donny, where are these instructions you told me about." Donny pulled out a paper from the box and Kyle sat pouting on the couch. It seemed like an eternity to Kyle as Mr. Barker and Donny read the paper, pointing at stuff and talking in scientific terms. Every now and again, Kyle could make sense of what they were saying. "But he never took the muscle gain formula like Mike and I did. It restored us, but I don't think it will work on him." "This is the one that turns fat to muscle, right?" "It says here this one has some hypnotic effect on others. The only way to counter the effect is to be exposed to someone with the same powers." "That means one of us..." There was some argument which Mr. Barker obviously lost. "I don't know if I can be restored a second time, but I know we can restore you," Kyle heard Donny say. "And then some," Mr. Barker added. "Deal," replied Donny. Donny filled a class with a combination of the supplements, and walked over to Kyle. Mr. Barker was reading some other papers at the bottom of the box. "OK, here's the deal. Take it or leave it. This little cocktail should undo your little mishap," explained Donny. "I'll get my muscles back?" "Isn't that what I said? Now shut up and let me finish. If I give you this, I take the supplements and leave. I'll leave three other drinks. You get one, and Barker gets two. The second one will boost your muscles. With your genetics, you should turn into a real muscle monster. You want that, right?" "Damn right I do. I'm use to being the biggest, til I came here. Will it make me bigger than Mike?" asked Kyle, excitement in his voice. "Dunno. Maybe. Anyway, I'll meet you and Barker at the school's gym. If you want the muscles, you'll have to work for them. I'll bring the food." "I don't get it, but if it will make me huge, I'm in." "Let me finish. It took Mike and me a month to grow huge, but we don't have that much time. We've got to rush it. We think we know how, but only time will tell. When we're done, Barker will take his drink. It's the one you gave us -- the one that weakened us. But this time, you get splashed with his cum." "No, he drinks it," corrects Mr. Barker. "The more that gets in his system, the greater the hypnotic effect." "OK, you suck him off. Anyway, you know what that will do, right?" asked Donny. "It will make me like Justin!" "Ya, but you're going to use your muscle and cock to rescue Mike," stated Donny, a glare in his eyes. "No way! I ain't helpin' him. Besides, Justin's probably turned him back into a fat slug already," said Kyle, sitting down defiantly. "No, probably not," chimed in Mr. Barker. "I've been reading about these supplements. It seems the hypnotic effect is proportional to Justin's strength. Justin's body is producing the hormone that leeches other men's strength, but he doesn't have a limitless supply. He needs time to rebuild his strength." "So that's why we weren't effected in the gym?" asked Donny. "I think so," replied Mr. Barker. "It was taking everything he had to control Mike. Mike's a pretty powerful guy right now." "And if Justin wants to drain Mike..." started Donny. "He'll need some time to get back to full power. Taking the team's abilities really took a lot out of him, so to speak," explained Mr. Barker. "Still doesn't matter," said Kyle, arms crossed above his fat stomach. "I'm not doing it." "Then you don't get this," said Donny. Kyle got an evil look on his face. "Fine, give me the drink." Donny looked at him, and handed it to him, pulling back at the last second. "One more thing. If you're thinking of double crossing us, I'll give you so much of the muscle neutralizer a new born will be stronger than you and you'll be a blob of fat without the slightest muscle. Got that!" Kyle hesitated, then took the drink, muttering "fuck" under his breath as he drank the potion. Donny walked over to the supplements, leaving three glasses behind. "I'll see you guys at the gym. I'll get the food to feed an army so Bluto over there has a chance to rescue Mike." As Donny left, Kyle slumpt in his seat. "Feels... funny..." he said. Kyle was sweating. Slowly he began to change. "Gotta see this," Mr. Barker said as he walked to Kyle and ripped off his shirt. Kyle's belly was shrinking. His flabby pecs that sat on his stomach like the Pillsbury Doughboy became more solid and began to rise, forming a solid shelf. His shoulders, formless slabs, took on a solid roundness then a sharp V pointing down his arms. Veins began to appear over Kyle's arms as the flabby tubes became defined. Kyle moved his arm and a mountainous bicep flexed upward. Kyle's legs filled his pants, and there was a slight tearing sound as his soft body became the hard body of an athlete once again. Mr. Barker watched the transformation, a bulge appearing in his pants. As Kyle's magnificent muscles returned, he approached the stud and began to rub the boy's heavy chest, comparing the jock's hard muscles to his own. "Like what you feel," asked Kyle as his growth subsided and the fog cleared from his brain. "Always have," said Mr. Barker. Kyle raised an arm and flexed, smiling as his familiar 23 inch bicep blasted into view. "Looks about right," he said. "Want me to measure it?" offered an obviously turned on Mr. Barker. "Go ahead," smiled Kyle, bouncing his pecs and flexing his six pack, checking to make sure he was back to his powerful self. Mr. Barker ran to get a tape measure. When he returned, Kyle had stripped to his underwear and was checking out his ripped, thick legs and diamond shaped calves. "Seems about right," he said. Mr. Barker flexed his arm, wrapping the tape around the thickest part. He showed Kyle. "Looks like a solid 22," replied the jock. "Now what about this," he said, shooting his powerful gun up. Mr. Barker unwrapped the tape and put it around Kyle's arm, rubbing it with his hand and admiring its peak and hardness. Mr. Barker looked at the number as Kyle flexed harder, stretching the tape. "23 3/4" announced Mr. Barker. "But didn't you say..." "Fuck ya! That's a new max. And look at how ripped I am. That stuff was great, but I'm still not big enough. Give me that second drink and let's get to the gym. I need to grow," Kyle said eagerly, adding, "HUGE!" • Preparations «8» By Corwin Donny walks into the gym carrying six large bags of groceries. Kyle is lying on a bench, pressing 8 plates with ease. Mr. Barker is spotting him. Both are shirtless, and sweat glistens on Barker's firm torso. "That's twelve," says Barker as Kyle places the weight on the bench with ease. When Kyle sits up, Donny gasps. He was expecting Kyle to be his normal muscular self, which he was, but he was totally ripped. His chest was totally cut, the division between the upper and lower pecs perfectly visible and the muscle's striations visible through transparent skin. His shoulders and arms looked like muscle anatomy charts, and his abs were a perfect ten pack. But what really startled Donny was Kyle's face. It was drawn and skeletal, like the face of someone in a concentration camp or a starving child. It it weren't for his hypermuscularity, Donny would have believed Kyle was starving to death. Kyle jumped up and grabbed a gallon of milk from Donny's bags. "So fucking hungry," he screamed as he chugged the milk down. Mr. Barker walked over and began searching through the groceries. He found several large protein canisters, and opened one. As Kyle finished one gallon of milk, he took the empty container and filled it a quarter way with protein powder. He grabbed another gallon of milk and poured it on the powder. Putting a cap on, he shook the mixture together and handed it to Kyle, who chugged it down. "What's going on?" asked Donny. Mr. Barker started mixing another protein drink as he explained. "It started when I gave him the second drink. After about five minutes, he began to complain about being hungry. Slowly, his body began to change. He got more muscular, but all the fat began to disappear from his body. Without food, the boosted formula seemed to be using anything in his body to build muscle. When we got here, he was nearly crying. I figured lifting might help take his mind off his hunger, but it was making it worse. Thank god you got here when you did. I was afraid he'd starve to death!" Kyle grabbed the third protein drink. Donny noticed that his face was beginning to look normal, then he noticed Kyle's body. He was still ripped, but his muscles were beginning to look bigger. Mr. Barker made up one more gallon of protein drink, which Kyle eagerly drank down. As Kyle put the drink down, he flexed his finger and looked at his arm, grinning. "Man, I'm feeling it," he said excitedly. He walked over to the bench and put two more plates on the bar. Getting below the weight, he lifted it up and pumped out 12 quick reps. Sitting up, Kyle flexed his pecs which showed a freaky hardness. "Damn, that was too light! Look at how big these boys are pumped!" Kyle got up and walked to the dumbells. Picking up the largest weight, he began to do curls. At first, he seemed to struggle with the weight, yelling as he forced his arm to curl the heaviest of weights. But after a few reps, the weights were moving faster. After twelve reps, he slowly and with perfect control lowered the weight and put it back on the rack. "Fuck ya! Look at the size of that! Barker, come an measure it!" Kyle demanded as he flexed his biceps in various poses. "And Donny, make me something more to eat. I'm getting hungry again." Mr. Barker wrapped the tape around Kyle's flexed arm as Donny pulled out a store-bought roast chicken. "27 stud," said Mr. Barker as he read off the number. Kyle raised his bicep to his mouth and kissed it. "Ya! Getting huge! Gimme that," he said as he grabbed the chicken and ripped into it Henry VIII style. "I'm the biggest, baddest guy around," bragged Kyle as he ripped into the chicken. "Mike's bigger," said Donny. "Not for long," predicted Kyle. "Look at this bod. I'm growing so fast now, I'll pass him up in no time." "You did say Kyle had amazing genetics and structure," agreed Mr. Barker. "Always have," said Kyle. "I started lift'n when I was 10. By the time I was twelve, I was stronger than most of the teenagers in the gym. I could bench 200 and curl over 100. I've always been the strongest kid. Heck, how many other high school kids have 23 inch arms. Ya, Mike was bigger, but that's because of the sups. Now I've taken the same ones and look at me." Kyle put the carcass of the chicken down and strikes a most-muscular pose. Grabbing the tape, he wraps it around his upper arm and flexes, stretching the tape to 28 with ease. "Look at that, an inch just by eating the chicken. I can FEEL myself growing, and it feels good." Kyle walks over to Donny and pushes him out of the way, "Now get me more food so I have something to eat. I'm going to lift now and get BIGGER!" Donny watched as Kyle stacked weights on the power rack and began to squat. It was a new school record, beating Mike's old record by 90 pounds. --- Justin's control of Mike was growing stronger. As they left the gym, Justin could feel Mike trying to break away. He needed to channel that energy, and asked Mike to show him how strong he was. Justin couldn't believe it when Mike up-ended cars and stopped an oncoming truck. Mike's power was incredible, and his body was as hard a steel. The physical exertion quelled Mike's inner rebellion, and gave Justin time. Justin was envious of Mike's superhuman strength, and he wanted it for himself. When Justin and Mike got back to his house, his control over Mike began to wane. "Let me find my keys," Justin said as they reached the door. "Don't need no keys with this," Mike replied, admiring his arm. He grabbed the door knob and squeezed. The metal made a squealing cry as Mike's fingers pressed into it. Mike turned, breaking any piddly locking mechanism. He threw the door open. Mike's massive frame was too big for the door. He twisted and turned like some modern ballerina to force himself in the house. Justin followed, and closed the door. Suddenly, Justin felt Mike break free of his control. It was as if all of Mike's strength suddenly fueled his desire for Justin. "God Justin, I gotta have that cock of yours," Mike cried as he grabbed Justin and threw him to the couch. Before Justin could react, Mike had grabbed Justin's shorts and ripped them as if they were paper. Justin's horsecock sprang into view. Mike's eyes widened, and he lifted Justin like a ragdoll and placed the monster cock in his mouth, inhaling Justin's powerful scent as deeply as he could. "Stop!" cried Justin. He felt horny, but not as horny as he had this morning or last night with Amy. Instinctively Justin knew that to get Mike's power, he had to be at his prime. He wasn't there yet. Justin's fear fueled his hypnotic-like control of Mike. Mike froze. "Mike, put me down!" Mike obeyed, but looked longingly at Justin. "Not yet, big guy. I know you want it, and believe me, you'll have it soon enough. But..." Justin needed a way to control Mike. 'What if...' he thought, "but, I want to see you too. Come on big guy, we're alone, show me what YOU got." 'Maybe I can turn Mike's lust for me on himself!' It was Justin's only hope. Mike grinned, and obeyed. He grabbed the spandex and ripped it off with no effort. He dropped the rags to the ground and stood naked before Justin, his cock twitching with excitement. Justin knew that Mike was hung, but he was surprised at the sight before him. Mike was nearly as big as he was soft. Justin felt his own cock jump, and Mike suddenly began to become hard. "So, you wanna see my cock, huh big guy," Justin said, tugging at his own crotch trying to become comfortable. "You're pretty huge too. Must make the girls all wet just looking at you." "Don't know about that, but Donny likes it," replied Mike matter-of-factly. "Figures," Justin muttered as his growing crotch became uncomfortable in his pants. Finally, he succumb to the inevitable and pulled off his shorts, his monstrous length pushing out in front of him like a divining rod. Mike's eyes widened and a dribble of drool escaped his lips and dripped down his chin, but still he didn't move. Justin grinned, knowing his control over the Herculean figure was holding. Justin walked over to Mike, his cock bouncing up and down. Justin grabbed Mike's dick, causing the big man to shiver and flex. Sizing himself up, he realized that his own cock was a good three or four inches longer and much thicker than Mike's. "You're big Mike, but looks like I'm bigger. Way bigger." Mike seemed to swoon as Justin's cock rubbed against his own. He began to shake as his desire for Justin fought against Justin's order not to move. Justin felt a cramp in his nuts like he had overshot his load, and knew that Mike was trying to break free of his control. Justin moved his hand to his balls, massaging the pain away, then to Mike's. Mike's nuts were huge, at least twice as big as his were currently. As he touched Mike's softball-sized eggs, they pulled up. Mike looked hungrily at Justin, and his arms began to move toward him. Justin squirmed back, screaming, "Stop," but this only slowed Mike. "Damn, you're so strong," Justin said, flexing his dick unconsciously as he tried to force his will on the huge man. "I'm the biggest and strongest man ever," said Mike, moving slowly toward Justin. "You deserve only the best, and that's me. Gotta suck on that cock," Mike hissed. Justin rolled off the couch away from Mike and leaped toward a book case. He grabbed a tape measure that lay there. He pulled out a length of tape, and placed one end at the base of his cock. Willing himself to his hardest, his cock slapped against his stomach. Rising the tape to the end of his cock, it measured close to 15 and a half inches. "See that Mike! Look at this power!" Mike froze again, his eyes wide with lust. Justin grinned, hoping his plan was working. Justin pulled the tape down and wrapped it around his cock. The tape was streched just past eight and a half inches. "Check out how fat it is, dude. Can you make yours that fat?" Justin unwrapped the tape, flexed his arm and measured it. "Check out these 25s, dude. I'm not as big as you," Justin said, flexing into a crab pose, "but I'm still powerful enough to fuck anyone into oblivion." He unflexed, but flexed his abs and thrust his cock forward powerfully. "I don't think you can handle it." At the challenge, Mike's lats flared and his pecs flexed. His arms went to his sides as he crunched his abs and his traps pushed skyward into his neck. His torso looked like a cobra. His thighs tensed into cords of muscle, and his dick flexed large. "No one is bigger or stronger than me," he growled. "I'm the most powerful!" "Prove it," said Justin, tossing him the tape. Mike's arm was a blur as he ripped the tape out of the air. He immediately put it against his cock, reading off the impressive twelve and a half inch number. "I'm three inches bigger, little guy," bragged Justin. "And I got lots of muscle to back up that extra length." Mike's cock started to ooze precum as he wrapped the tape around his fat dick. It was slightly thinner than seven inches. "Not as fat as my man's cock, is it boy?" bragged Justin. His words caused Mike to leak even more. "I'd rip you open and you'd scream like a baby if I fucked you." Mike growled and flexed his arm. With the end at the top, the tape hung down to the floor. Mike began to wrap it around his peak, and Justin caught sight of the first visible number at the bottom of Mike's low-hanging tricep. It read 25. Mike lifted the tape up to the start point, with increasing numbers spread over his massive arm. He read off the number forty. "That's fucking huge. Biggest muscular arm in the fucking world. You've seen the power! That's fifteen inches bigger than your arm!" "My dick is bigger than fifteen inches," Justin said calmly. He watched Mike's dick jump at that as the stream of precum increased. Mike's enormous nuts were beginning to pull tight. "Wanna see? Come here and bring that mountain to my dick," said Justin. Mike shuddered as he walked over. He kneeled down, bringing his upper arm to Justin's crotch. Justin moved forward, positioning the base of his cock at the lowest point of Mike's tricep. Mike flexed hard, but Justin's schlong poked higher than Mike's peak. Mike froze, and Justin could feel that he was entirely under his command. Justin willed, "cum" with all his might. Suddenly, Mike's body tensed and his cock erupted with streams of white jism that splashed into his massive pecs. "More!" Justin willed. Mike's face contorted as his orgasm grew more powerful. He lost his balance and fell on his back as his cock shot wildly, spraying the room with his seed. Justin bent over Mike and pressed his own cock into Mike's nuts. He felt them throb as they released their contents. "More!" he willed as he pressed his mushroom head between the sensitive stones. Mike began to buck up and down with such force Justin's house began to vibrate. Mike's arm struck the floor, cracking the floor boards. "Oh god! Justin! So fucking sexy. So huge! GOD! Not worthy of you!" Mike screamed as his balls continued to drain. "Ya, Mikey. Look at what this big dick did just by you looking at it," Justin chided. "You aren't ready to suck it!" Justin willed Mike to come more and harder. Mike's cock exploded, spraying cum all over the roof. His fists pounded holes into the floor. Mike's abs contracted into ten bricks, his pecs contracted in a hard flex so that thick veins shown through his skin forced high by the domes of his iron-like muscle. Mike began to seize with pleasure as his cock shot uncontrollably by Justin's command. Justin felt Mike's nuts throbbing, spending their seed. Mike's eruption began to wane, and Justin could see that Mike's ballsack was smaller than his own. He permitted Mike to stop. Mike lay on the ground, breathing heavily. Cum soaked the room. "How ya doin', BOY?" Justin asked, stressing the word boy. "Tired. Weak. Undeserving," Mike muttered. "Wanna sleep." "Ya, go to sleep and recover. When you wake up, I'll make you real weak, I promise." Justin lay next to Mike, rubbing his hands on the sleeping giant's muscles and knowing that soon, all that power would be his. --- Hours passed as Kyle worked out harder and heavier than he ever had. After every set, he ate, but he always remained hungry. His body as a machine, converting food to muscle, strength and power. Shortly after Donny got there, Kyle's strength and size surpassed his. Donny watched as Kyle tore through the heaviest weights, becoming bigger and stronger. When the standard weights became to light for him, they improvised so he could lift heavier and heavier. Kyle curled the leg press holding the maximum weights. He did flies with fully loaded straightbars. Whatever was needed, Kyle demanded that he keep growing. At the end of the day, Kyle was huge. "Ya, big as Mike!" Mr. Barker would say. "Bigger," bragged Kyle, looking at his huge, ripped body. "Funny, though. Not as hungry as I have been." "Must be maxing out," Donny said, giving Kyle a protein shake. "Max is the word, wimp," Kyle said, taking the drink and finishing it with one long gulp. "Man, kinda weird to feel full again," Kyle said, rubbing his hand over his brick-like abs. "So, more lifting?" "Not sure that would do any good," said Donny. "The supplements are maxed out. You might get a little bigger over the next month, but for now, you're done growing." "Well, let's see how big I am," Kyle said, looking in the mirror. "Shit! Fuckin'g hulkin' out!" He hit a few poses, watching as massive mounds of muscles flexed and gyrated under his control. "Get me a tape!" Donny got the tape out of his bag. "Guess it's truth time," he said. "Let's do the show muscle first. Mike's are forty." Kyle grinned, raised an arm and forced a mountain to rise. "Look at that mass," he said, rubbing his free hand over it admiringly. Donny placed the end of the tape on the top of Kyle's arm, and indicated for him to hold it. He dropped the tape, then wrapped it around, positioning it over the thickest part of Kyle's huge arm. Kyle's face turned red as he saw the number. He flexed hard, but the number didn't change. "39," Donny said. "Fuck! He's still bigger than me!" Kyle picked up a 500lb bar like it was a feather and tossed it into a wall, cracking cement blocks. "Calm down big guy," said Mr. Barker, taking the tape from Donny. "We can still," "Get that thing away from me!" ordered Kyle. "What's the use if Mike is bigger!" "There's still one more drink," reminded Donny, who was reaching into a bag and pulling out a glass. He walked over to the fountain, and filled it with water, then handed it to Mr. Barker. Mr. Barker hesitated. He may be the smallest of the three, but he was young again. And handsome. And he had a body that most men would die for. "Don't worry, I have the restorative here," reminded Donny. Mr. Barker took the drink. He stared at it for a second, then drank it quickly. He looked at the empty glass for seconds. "When will it," he started, then closed his eyes and fell forward. "Shit, what's happening?!" Mr. Barker rolled from side to side, a bulge growing in his pants. "You know what you need to do," Donny said to Kyle. "Ya." Kyle strode over to Mr. Barker and grabbed him by his pants. Kyle's forearms flexed and his shoulders bulged as he ripped the material. Mr. Barker's growing erection sprang up like a piece of bread in a toaster. "Damn, look at that thing grow," said Kyle. "Looks like it's 10 inches now. You guys were way bigger than that when..." "Ya," interrupted Donny. "Just don't waste anything when he explodes. I figure he's got another five or six inches before he'll cum." "He's gettin' there pretty fast," said Kyle, moving toward Mr. Barker's cock. Kyle stuck his tongue out and lapped at base of the mushroom-like head, causing Mr. Barker to groan and writhe, his cock growing even faster. "Ya, get into position." Kyle looked at the massive monster, and stuck his mouth over the head. Almost immediately, Mr. Barker exploded into him. Kyle sucked as hard as he could, making sure to get every last drop. As the eruption subsided, Kyle pulled his lips from the man's shrinking cock. He jumped up, screaming, "Time to grow!" Mr. Barker lay on the ground, unmoving. In seconds, his hard body began to change. His defined abs became flat and saggy. His youthful skin looked aged, his eyes sullen, but he retained a full head of hair. His boulder-like pecs began to sag, and his thick thighs became as thin as pencils. As he sat up, he saw Kyle standing before him. He was pulling down his shorts. As he stepped out of them, his eyes widened. "I feel it!" Kyle's body looked like a balloon attached to a can of helium. With a sudden spurt, every muscle group began to expand larger. Kyle rans his hands over his expanding pecs and in the deepening valley between his cinderblock-like abs. He cupped his cock, and grinned, feeling it becoming longer and heavier as his size and strength increased. Donny watched Kyle in amazement. "Whoa," he said, thinking how Kyle compared in size and strength to Mike. Donny's eyes were drawn to Kyle's cock. Kyle had always been small, a skinny dick that barely reached five inches. The snake that he was growing now was easily five inches around soft, and at least eight inches long. Donny's mouth went dry thinking about the hang the powerful man was developing. Kyle flexed his arm, watching veins burst our of his forearm and over his thickening bicep. "No way Mike is bigger than this," he said. Kyle felt like a nuclear power plant was fuelling his body. He felt more powerful than he had ever felt. He also felt something else. "Like what you see, Donny boy? Wanna worship this body?" Donny stared at Kyle's massive cock. It was so big, it seemed to call to him. He wanted it with a blood lust like he had never felt before. "Yes, sir. Please... gotta have you." "I bet you do," said Kyle as his new growth slowly ebbed. • King Kyle «9» By Clarence591 Kyle seductively caressed his newly enlarged muscles knowing he was being watched. “Do you want to experience how the body of a real man feels, little boy?” he said in a very masculine, baritone voice. Donny said nothing as he stared at Kyle’s massive physique. Kyle stopped rubbing his deeply sculpted abs to look at Donny. He smirked as he saw drool fall from Donny’s mouth and precum leak from his steel hard cock. Kyle snapped his thick fingers in Donny’s face to wake him from his trance. “What, huh, oh, oh, yes, please” Donny finally answered. “Yes, please, what?” asked Kyle. “Yes, please, Sir” said Donny, knowing he was in the presence of a superior man who deserved respect. “Very good, boy” Kyle responded condescendingly, “You may worship me now”. Kyle stood tall and put his hands on his hips directly in front of Donny. Donny slowly raised his hands, shaking nervously, and placed them on Kyle’s massive chest. Donny let out a slight moan as he touched the warm, hard muscle. For the first time Donny thought of his hands as small when compared to Kyle’s enormous pecs. Enjoying Donny’s reaction, Kyle flexed his pecs, making them grow under Donny’s lustful grip. This was too much for Donny as he came right then, spurting cum all over Kyle’s magnificent stomach. “Well that didn’t take long” laughed Kyle, “I don’t know what Amy ever saw in you, boy. Now clean up your mess”. Kyle grabbed Donny by the back of the head and forced his face into his torso. Donny stuck his tongue into the deep groves between Kyle’s abdominal muscles removing his own cum, getting hard all over again. When Kyle thought he was done, he pushed Donny away easily with one hand. Donny slammed hard onto the floor, caught off guard by Kyle’s incredible strength. Kyle went to the mirror to continue the exploration of his hyper-muscular body. Mr. Barker, who had passed out after his transformation, woke and crawled over to Donny. “I guess it worked” said Mr. Barker. Noticing Donny’s dazed look, “Are you all right, Donny?” Donny stared at Mr. Barker for a moment, then his eyes focused, and said “Yes, I’m fine. We have to stick to the plan, no matter what happens.” Mr. Barker shook his head in agreement and quietly left the room. Kyle was so enthralled by his muscles, he didn’t even notice. Donny knew he had to try to keep his mind on the plan and forget his desire to touch Kyle’s flawless body. He took a deep breath to calm himself and said, “I’m glad Mike’s not here to see you. He would be so angry if he knew you, of all people, were bigger and stronger than him.” “No one’s bigger or stronger than me. Not even mighty Mike.” And to emphasize the point he went in a double bicep pose and smiled. Donny quickly turned away so he wouldn't see Kyle’s display of power. He could not be distracted now. “Well, Justin thinks Mike is the BMOC. He’s worshipping him right this very moment at his place. And Mike is getting to enjoy all the Justin has to offer too. I know you and Justin were very tight once. I bet if Justin saw how you look now, he would dump Mike in a minute. Being Mike’s best friend, I know if Justin picked you over him that would drive him insane with jealousy. I won’t want to see that.” Kyle stopped his posing routine and turned to look at Donny. “Yeah, I would hate to get Mikey upset”, he said sarcastically. “Of course, there’s nothing he could do to me now with this body.” Kyle went into most muscular pose, radiating strength and confidence. Kyle went over, grabbed Donny’s upper arm and lifted him effortlessly off the ground. Donny’s feet were dangling in the air supported only by Kyle huge hand. “I think it’s time I show the World the new, improved Kyle. Find me something to wear, boy”. Kyle let go of Donny as he fell to the floor. Donny knew he would never find a shirt to fit Kyle, but he found a pair of XXL gym shorts. Kyle slid them up over his titanic thighs and perfectly rounded ass. The shorts where like a second skin over his huge muscles and cock. The elastic waistband was much too big for his tight 36” waist. Donny took a safety pin from his gym bag and gathered the excess material in back, trying with all his willpower not to touch Kyle’s rock hard ass. Kyle looked in the mirror trying to adjust his massive balls and cock in the shorts, “Good enough. It would be a shame to cover up any more of this body anyway. Our first stop is going to be a visit to our old friends, Justin and Mikey”. -------------- Justin awoke from his restful sleep on the living room floor. He checked to see that his balls had returned to their full size. He needed to be at his full potency before he took on someone as powerful as Mike. He smiled as he fondled his package. Everything was bigger than he remembered. One more benefit from his encounter with the football team. He looked over at Mike who was still asleep. It looked as if Mike was flexing every muscle in his body even though he was completely relaxed. Justin had to touch and feel the power of those muscles. He started by caressing the 2,000 karat diamond shaped calf muscle. He moved up to his sculpted thighs that were the size of redwoods. He continued upward, gliding his finger in the deep groove created by this hip flexor muscle, over this brick-like abs and onto his yardstick wide chest. Even lying down on his back, his thick pecs were well defined. Justin was getting more aroused as he touched Mike’s rock hard shoulder and onto his boulder sized bicep. Passing his powerful forearm, Justin stopped at Mike’s huge hands. He couldn’t help notice Mike’s hands were about twice the size of his own. No wonder Mike could throw a football so well. Justin got competely hard thinking about how all this virility would soon be his. Justin willed Mike to wake up. Mike sat up immediately and stared at Justin’s throbbing cock. Its hypnotic power on Mike was even more effective now that Justin was at his full strength. Mike went to grab Justin’s man meat, but Justin wouldn’t allow it. “Don’t rush, my mighty man. Let’s enjoy what’s going to happen. Neither one of us will ever forget this day. It will change us forever." Both men stood and faced each other. Each stared at the masculine beauty of the other’s face. Then they leaned in for a passionate kiss; moaning with pleasure at the taste of each other’s mouth. All of a sudden the door slammed open. There stood Kyle blocking the entire doorway with his musculature. Justin’s jaw dropped in amazement. Mike just swallowed hard. For the first time in his life he felt small. “Well, what do we have here? A couple of fags jerking each other off” said Kyle in a nasty tone. “Look at you. Aren’t you the muscle god?” said Justin as he tried to take control of Kyle without losing his hold of Mike. “I’m now the man I should have always been, with the help of a few chemicals. But you know all about that don’t you, Justin” said Kyle rolling his massive pecs. Kyle’s attention was suddenly drawn to Justin’s super sized cock and he stopped in his tracks. Justin knew he had Kyle under his control now. But it took all his concentration and had to let Mike go. It didn’t matter though; Mike wasn’t the man he wanted anymore. Mike’s eyes left Kyle to see Donny enter behind him. Kyle’s massive size blocked Donny from being seen when they first entered the room. “What have you done? You’re supposed to be my best friend and you betray me like this. And with Kyle of all people.” Mike fired at Donny. Donny opened his mouth to say something, but was cut off by Kyle. “Ah, is little Mikey upset he’s not the biggest guy in school anymore. Now it’s your turn to come in second place in everything. Just like I had to be in your shadow for the last couple of years. You are no longer the king of the campus, long live the new king.” Kyle did a double bicep pose to demonstrate his dominance. Mike knew he couldn’t let Kyle think he was intimidated by him. After all he was still taller than Kyle. Mike walked up to Kyle, trying to hide his fear. “You may think you’re stronger than me, but you have always been weaker than me and always will”. Mike said as he poked his powerful finger into Kyle’s chest. But Mike couldn’t even make the slightest dent Kyle’s huge pec. Both men noticed this and looked at each other. Kyle smiled and Mike has swallowed hard again. “I’m willing to have a test of strength to prove who the superior jock is right here, right now.” Kyle said confidently. “I like that idea” said Justin. He loved the overdose of testosterone in the room. “I don’t think that’s necessary. Why don’t Mike and I just leave the two of you alone to get reacquainted?” Donny said from the other side of the room. “Shut up” the others said in unison. Donny was the smallest man in the room and knew there was nothing he could do against these supermen. He stepped back against the wall clutching his gym bag and looked down at his feet. “How about a good old fashioned arm wrestling match to decide the winner?” Justin said quickly putting the focus back on the two muscle titans in his home. “Fine” replied Kyle as Mike nodded. Both men followed Justin into the dining room and sat at the table. They put their right elbows on the table and grasp hands. Justin stood next to the table and grasp their hands to make sure they started even. The combatants both looked over at Justin’s huge cock which was right at table level. Even soft it was long and thick. Its power over Kyle and Mike had to compete with their hatred of each other. “Go”, said Justin as he released their hands. Mike got a jump on Kyle as he was more distracted by Justin’s hypnotic cock. He had Kyle’s arm half way to the table, before Kyle started to fight back. As Mike struggled, his massive arm bulging, thick veins pumping blood to feed the huge muscle with oxygen, Kyle gained ground. Within a few seconds they were back into the neutral position. Kyle just smirked as he pushed Mike’s arm down towards the table. Mike fought back and gained for a moment. But Kyle poured on the full power of his 42” bicep and smashed Mike’s forearm into the table breaking the table into pieces. “I am the King. You are a pathetic weakling” Kyle said triumphantly. Mike was in shock. He quickly recovered and said “Arm wrestling is no real test of strength. It all has to do with leverage. This means nothing”. Both men stood and walked back into the living room. “Face it, Mikey, you are washed up. You are nothing. I guess I’ll have to replace you as captain of the football team, just like I took the quarterback position from you. But don't worry, I'll find another position on the team for someone as weak as you. Maybe as the kicker, or better yet the waterboy” Kyle added to make Mike feel worse about his lost. Mike turned to look at Kyle, his own face red with anger. He clenched his meaty fist, stepped back and threw a punch with all his strength into Kyle’s gut. Kyle quickly reacted and tightened his abdominal muscles before Mike’s fist made contact. There was a loud “thud” as Mike’s fist hit Kyle. Mike cried in agony as his hand was crushed by Kyle’s impenetrable stomach. Mike didn't understand, his punch had stopped a moving 18 wheeler in its tracks, but made no impact on Kyle. Was he really that strong? Kyle just smiled, surprised by the hardness of his own abs. “My turn” he said, then punched Mike in the gut. Mike's waist by pushed in by the force of the blow. All the air was knocked out him, he fell to his knees in pain. Holding his bruised hand to his battered stomach, he knew he wasn’t number one anymore. He looked up at Kyle, hardly seeing Kyle’s face because his chest stood out several inches past his incredibly muscular waist. Kyle bent slightly to look down at Mike, as if he was talking to a scared child. “Like I said before, you are a pathetic weakling”, Kyle stated as he grabbed Mike’s head and pushed it into his bulging crotch proofing he was physically superior to Mike everywhere now. “Tell me who the king is, the biggest and strongest man on campus.” Kyle pulled Mike’s face away from his crotch waiting for a reply. Mike said nothing. Kyle pushed Mike’s face back into his crotch. Mike inhaled deeply savoring the scent of this muscle god who was dominating him. Mike knew it was no use fighting back. He mumbled an answer. Kyle pulled his face away again. “What did you say” asked Kyle. Mike replied humbly, “You are”. Kyle smiled and said, “You are, what?”. Mike hesitated then said “You are, Sir”. Kyle looked mad, “No”. After a moment, Mike thought and said “You are, King Kyle”. Kyle let go of Mike, he started getting hard from having just humiliated his former superior. He was now the man of all men. He thought about what it would feel like to muscle fuck Mike. After all Mike was big, not as big as Kyle, but still incredibly muscular and handsome. Seeing Kyle's growing cock, Justin took Kyle’s hand and took full control of him again. Justin was so turned on by what just happened he was leaking precum. Justin ripped Kyle’s short off his body and started running his hands all over his muscles. “Pose for me” demanded Justin. Kyle went through several poses to showcase his superb form. Justin started to stroke Kyle’s thick cock. “I see your muscles aren’t the only thing that got larger. Of course your cock is still petite compared to mine”, Justin said coyly. Kyle put his hands around Justin’s meat. Even using both hands there was more cock to feel. Justin could feel the strength in Kyle’s grip as he squeezed his sensitive member. Justin couldn’t wait any longer. He had to have Kyle’s strength, then maybe he would take Mike’s and Donny’s too. He could have it all. Justin ordered Kyle to “Suck it. Suck me dry, King Kyle”. Donny ran to Mike’s side, as he tried to recover from his defeat. Donny showed Mike what was in the gym bag he was carrying and started whispering something in his ear. Kyle went down to his knees and tried to get his mouth around the beer can sized girth of Justin's cock. As he got the huge head in his mouth, Justin thrust his hips forward and almost choked Kyle. Justin ran his hands through Kyle’s thick hair and over his mountainous shoulders. Kyle ran his powerful hands over Justin’s bubble butt. Justin felt his large balls start to twitch. Kyle started to finger Justin’s asshole making Justin moan. As Kyle tickled the tip of Justin’s cock with his tongue, Justin couldn’t hold back and released a huge load into Kyle’s stomach. Justin didn’t have long to wait to see Kyle’s reaction. • For the Team «10» By Clarence591 Kyle fell back from his kneeling position until his back was supported by a wall. His cock started to throb even harder. His balls started to grow larger. He remembered this feeling from before. He got a panicked look on his face and he raised his eyes to meet Justin’s. “No, not again, you can’t take my beautiful muscles from me”. “Some people never learn”, smirked Justin, “But it really wasn’t your fault. No one could resist the power of this cock”. Justin was holding his prize package in anticipation of it growing even bigger and more powerful. Kyle began to moan. Sweat poured from his muscular form. He tried to stop the pressure that was building inside his groin. But his body couldn’t resist the influence of Justin’s cum. Kyle’s balls churned. He gripped his cock to squeeze it shut from releasing his precious muscle fluids. But even with his Herculean strength, he couldn’t close his thick, steel pipe-like meat. Kyle’s strength faded as Justin got down on his knees and placed his mouth around Kyle’s ample dick. Kyle’s balls churned and he screamed, “Noooo!”. But it was done. Justin sucked the last drop from Kyle, as Kyle’s ever decreasing cock went limp. Justin stood up and raised his arms in victory. He could feel the power surging through his already impressive physique. Justin’s body actually glowed with virility. Justin looked down at Kyle. Kyle’s muscles where changing from firm, bulging mounds of ultimate strength to soft piles of disgusting fat. Kyle was now more obese than before. He was so bloated with over 500 pounds of fat, he couldn’t stand. He looked like a turtle turned on its back, flailing his arms and legs about. Tears rolled down his puffy face as he tried to move. Justin turned away from the appalling display and focused his attention to Mike and Donny. “Behold the new king, no emperor of the school, if not the world”, as Justin talked he did an impressive double bicep pose. Mike and Donny watched as Justin’s biceps increased in size. In fact, every muscle was expanding on Justin’s awe inspiring body. Muscle was building on muscle. Every muscular line clearly defined through his paper thin skin. Justin never felt such power and masculinity. Behind Mike and Donny, the front door opened slightly as Mr. Barker poked his head in to see what was happening. Spying the overweight Kyle on the floor and the ever expanding Justin, he knew the plan was on track. He entered the room, and the entire football team followed. Justin noticed the group entering, “Great, more subjects to worship the new emperor. Enjoy the show boys.” Justin’s body actually grew a few inches in trying to accommodate his new muscle mass. He was now taller than Mike. But the growth of his muscles outpaced his height. Justin kept massaging his body. Feeling the thickness of his pecs, he could now hid three fingers underneath the beefy overhang of his powerful tits. He moved his hand down to his deeply etched ten-pack. He tried to continue the exploration of his perfect body, but his hand was being pulled away by the bulk of his upper arm. His colossal bicep was fighting for space with his triceps for room on his arm bone. His growing lats forced his arm to extend out away from his body. He also had to adjust his stand, as his thighs grew to over 60” in girth. He looked down, and even though his chest was immense, he saw his growing cock stand out in front of his body. He needed to feel his manhood, it looked so powerful. But he couldn’t move his arms. Suddenly a look of terror took over Justin’s face. He was literally becoming muscle bound. His already thickly muscular physique, couldn’t handle all of Kyle’s muscle mass too. He became one enormous mass of hard muscle. Mike and Donny were both sporting hard-ons, mesmerized by Justin’s muscle show. Mr. Barker came up behind them and broke Donny from the trance. “Donny, It’s time for the next part of the plan. And don’t forget, I’m first.” “Yes, I know” said Donny, “Let’s go Mike. I’m going to need your help”. Donny removed a sports bottle from his gym bag as he and Mike stood and walked towards Justin’s hulking frame. Seeing the sports bottle, Justin knew something was up. He tried to turn his body away from Mike, but he only succeeded in losing his balance and fell backwards. His back hit the wall behind him, propping his body up at an angle. The impact of his 700 pound physique cracked the drywall. Justin was freaked out by his predicament; he couldn’t concentrate on anything else. He could have easily controlled everyone in the room with the increased power of his immense cock, now over 24” in length. Justin asked, “What are you assholes trying to do?” Donny raised the sports bottle to Justin’s mouth. He quickly shut it tight. Even the muscles in his face were stronger and more defined. Donny knew he couldn’t force Justin’s mouth open. Mike started to fondle Justin’s hardened body. He never felt muscle that was so unyielding. Mike traveled up Justin’s arm over his 10' plus chest, down his cobble-stoned abs to his all powerful cock. Seeing that Mike was loosing focus of the mission, Donny punched him in the gut. Still very sore from his earlier encounter with Kyle, Mike flinched and looked down at Donny. “Sorry, dude”, Mike said, “But you should feel this thing, it’s incredible.” Donny responded, “Just grab his nose”. “Who’s pathetic now?” asked Mike as he reached past Justin’s shelf-like chest and pinched Justin’s nose closed. Needing lots of oxygen to maintain his mass, Justin shortly started gasping for air. Donny quickly squeezed the contents of the sports bottle into Justin’s open mouth and added, “This was the MNR formula we drank that made you the monster you are. Now it’s time to make things right. This one’s for the whole team you abused to get this freakish body you wanted so badly.” Immediately, Justin felt a change. His body was heavier and more of a burden as his strength left his massive muscles. All his power was going to his growing balls. They ballooned in size, from coconuts to beach balls in seconds. Justin cried, “No, this can’t be happening to me. I’m the emperor. I’m a god. I’m all powerful”. Mr. Barker knew what to do next. He told the football team to stop staring at Justin and to take off all their clothes. Normally, that wouldn’t be a problem for the jocks, but since Justin took their muscle mass and big cocks, they were embarrassed to be seen nude. Noticing their lack of stripping, Mr. Barker stated, “If you want to get your muscles and cocks back, take your clothes off now”. Mr. Barker removed his pants and stood naked in front of the whole team; his wrinkled, old body looking thin and frail. Realizing they all looked better than Mr. Barker, the team started to remove their clothing. The whole team looked like whales or wimps, with their hands cupped in front of their unimpressive erections. Justin’s balls and cock continued to grow as more of his muscle strength was being absorbed. Both Mike and Donny were stroking his cock now, just waiting for the eruption. They saw his balls, now resting on the floor and as round as bicycle tires, start to spasm. “Get ready to be real men again” said Donny looking at the team of weaklings in front of him. Justin gave a guttural moan as he was on the verge of the world’s greatest orgasm. His balls tightened and Mike could feel the cum moving up through Justin’s huge hose. Mike grabbed hold near the head of Justin’s 4' cock as Mr. Barker stepped closer. Mike aimed for his mouth. The first shot came at such force it knocked Mr. Barker unto the floor. Mike kept the flow pouring onto Mr. Baker’s body, coating him in thick, sticky layer of powerful spunk. Then he moved on to his teammates. Mr. Barker scooped up the cum from his chest and drank as much as he could, then rubbed every last drop into his body. He felt his skin tightening and his muscles hardening. Knowing his body was going to be young & fit again, he focused his attention on Kyle. Mike continued to hose down the team with volley after volley of hot semen. Donny told them to rub it into their skin and swallow what they could. The team was changing before his eyes. The chubby ones’ fat was melting away. The thin ones started to look toned. Their small cocks were increasing in length and girth. As their muscle mass increased, each man’s attention went to their team mates new, improved bodies. They started rubbing and groping each other. Their supremely athletic bodies were back. Finally their facial features became more masculine and they started kissing. Donny and Mike had a perfect view of the hot, jock orgy as they continued to spray them with the last of Justin’s cum. Mr. Barker was scooping the cum off the floor in his hands and carrying it over to Kyle. He started rubbing it into Kyle’s flabby bulk. He went back and forth as quickly as he could before the cum dried and became useless. When Kyle had lost about half his fat, he was able to crawl by himself and started licking the cum from the floor. Donny and Mike turned to watch Justin’s once majestic body and proud cock shrivel down to nothing. Justin passed out from the effect of the incredible muscle loss. He looked like a blob of loose skin hanging on a skeleton frame. Mike held Justin up with one arm wrapped around Justin’s now sunken chest. Mike looked down at Justin’s balls and said, “Donny, it looks like there’s a little left. Do you want it?” Donny answered, “No thanks, I like my body the way it is”. “So do I”, smiled Mike, “I guess I could use a top-off”. With that said, Mike put one hand on Justin’s chest and another below his groin. One of Mike’s huge hands was able to hold both of Justin’s rail thin thighs now. Mike effortlessly pressed Justin up over his head. He lowered Justin down so his dangling cock entered Mike’s mouth. He pressed Justin up and down as he sucked the last of the cum. Mike repositioned his hand so to grab onto Justin’s balls. Mike squeezed hard and the remaining cum was forced out. Justin groaned as his balls were being crushed by Mike’s powerful grip. The essence of Justin’s masculinity was being forced out of his balls and digested by Mike. When Justin was dry, Mike set him down gently on the floor. He looked so frail, even smaller than before, younger, like he hadn’t yet gone through puberty. No longer a man, but a very feminine looking boy. Mike almost felt sorry for him. But then Mike felt something else. His body tingled all over. All his wounds healed. He felt a powerful rush through every molecule of his body. Donny looked on as the changes took effect. Mike’s legs lengthened, adding a few more inches to Mike’s already imposing stature. His hips narrowed, making his waist tighter and more compact. His shoulders broadened. His hands, feet and cock grew. Donny noticed Mike’s muscles increasing in size to match his height, keeping his perfect proportional physique. His ideally symetrical muscles looked even more defined. Mike’s pectorals stood out further from his chest defying the pull of gravity. His ass became higher and rounder. His golden bronzed skin looked like it was shrink-wrapped expertly around each muscle group. A light coating of fine hair covered his chest. Finally his face became more rugged. The jaw line sharpened and a five o’clock shadow appeared. His lips became fuller, cheek bones higher, eyes and teeth brighter. It was like Mike went through a second puberty, with every male trait raised to the ultimate level. Donny knew he was no longer the best looking guy at school. Mike was the epitome of masculine beauty. Mike was looking over his spectacular body, when he finally realized everyone was staring at him. And he was the only one without an erection. Even soft, Mike had the biggest cock in the room. Mike looked over the entire team of muscular hunks and smiled, “Looks like we are going to have one hell of a football season this year. We’ll be unbeatable! Let’s get out of this place and hit the practice field.” Mike's voice cracked, until settling into a deep bass that rattled the windows in the room when he spoke. "Then we can have some real fun in the showers." The whole team cheered. At that moment Justin woke up, looked at his shriveled body and cried. Mike turned to look at Justin and said “It looks like we have a new team water boy too.” Everyone laughed. Donny walked over to be with Mike and stretched up to kiss him. He then looked at the other jocks as they put on the gym shorts Mr. Barker had brought. All his teammates were as big as fitness models now. Kyle had ingested enough of Justin’s cum to get the body of an amateur bodybuilder, slightly less mass than Mr. Barker who was by Kyle’s side. Donny knew he was as big as any professional bodybuilder. Then he turned to Mike. Mike was almost indescribable. He could easily win any bodybuilding title just by stepping onto the stage. He oozed perfect virility from every pore of his flawless form. He was unique, a kind of man that others could only fantasize about being. While everybody else was big, Mike was huge. • «11» By Clarence591 The team arrived back at the school. They went into the locker room to change into their practice gear. Mike and Donny headed directly to the football field to test Mike’s enhanced body. Mike walked to one of the end zones. It was getting more difficult for him to move; his muscles seemed to still be growing. Donny threw a football to him from the equipment bag left near the bleachers. Mike caught it in one of his enormous hands, his long fingers almost encircling the ball. “Is this a joke? Get me a real football, not this toy”, Mike said looking at the tiny brown object. “That is a real football, Mike” Donny responded surprised by Mike’s request. “You’ve got to be shitting me, it’s so small” Mike said as he gently squeezed the pigskin in his hand. The ball burst like a balloon under his grip, “Damn”. “Are you alright, big guy?” Donny asked. “Yeah, I guess I need a little more time to adjust to my new size and strength” Mike said dropping the destroyed ball. “No problem. I’ll get another one”, Donny took two more balls out of the bag and quickly tossed one to his friend before running up field away from Mike. Mike caught the ball trying his best to be gentle. He pumped his arm back and threw the ball using only a small percentage of his strength. It soared high into the air passing over Donny, the goal post and the bleachers at the opposite end of the field. Seeing his friend’s frustration again, “That’s okay; I’m prepared this time. I thought we may have needed another one. Donny’s threw the third ball to Mike. Donny’s throw rocketed through the air like a bullet, like Mike he didn’t have his new strength under control. His muscular physique gave him the strength of about five average men. The ball sped towards Mike, whose increasingly bulky arms couldn’t react fast enough to catch it this time. The comet like ball hit Mike directly in his crotch bouncing off his impressive package. Donny ran back to Mike, “Sorry man. I didn’t mean to hit you in your nuts. Are you okay?” “I’m fine. I didn’t feel a thing and I’m not even wearing a cup” Mike said as he forced his hand to his manhood with some difficulty, “Are you sure it hit me there?” “Yes. It’s a pretty large area” Donny said trying to make light of the accident. “Wow. I felt nothing”, Mike said thinking to himself, “I want to try something. Kick me in my balls as hard as you can”. “What?” Donny asked dumbfounded. “You heard me dude. Just do it”, Mike demanded while spreading his legs apart and bending forward, placing his hands on his knees. Donny stepped back and slammed his lower leg hard into Mike’s jewels. “Again, harder” demanded Mike. Donny took two steps back and kicked Mike harder with a running start. “I felt only some movement, absolutely no pain whatsoever.” “You’re like fucking Superman dude, impervious to pain”, Donny said getting turned on by his best friend’s new strength. “Let’s see if your muscles are as hard as Superman’s too.” Donny picked up one of the tall field marker posts used by the referees and placed the pointed turf spike on Mike’s carved thigh. Mike flexed and the muscles expanded. Donny pushed the sharp tip into Mike’s leg, not even causing an indentation. Mike than relaxed his thigh but Donny still couldn’t break the skin. Donny pushed with everything he had, the steel pole finally crumbling against Mike’s impenetrable body. Donny ran his hand over Mike’s undamaged skin, the flesh underneath felt hard as steel and totally unyielding. “Wow, you’re invincible!” Donny’s long cock was erect now, the head escaping through the leg opening of his shorts. Mike reached for his friend’s rod and stroked it. “Ouch, go easy there Superman. I’m not like you, I can still feel pain”. “Sorry dude. I guess I can’t do anything right today” Mike said withdrawing his hand. Mike turned and walked toward the team bench to sit down; his immense weight breaking the wooden bench in half. “Fuck”, he said as he struggled to his feet. He walked to the field goal and leaned against it with one hand supporting his body. The 10” round steel pole creaked, quickly bending toward the ground under his grip, “This is great, I can’t sit or even lean on anything.” Mike grabbed the pole with both hands and easily forced the top half back into the upright position. Donny walked over to his friend and put his hand on Mike’s shoulder. Donny had to reach higher than before to reach his mammoth delts. His best friend’s body, covered with beads of sweats, felt warmer than before. His muscles looked larger too. He no longer had the beautiful symmetrical lines from just an hour ago. His body was becoming a cartoon version of a super hero with massively bulky muscles. Donny lowered his hand down Mike’s right arm, his thumb following the thickest vein that snaked along its entire length. “I know my new body is turning you on Donny, and I’m really glad about that. But I’m getting worried. I don’t feel anything anymore. Not your kicks, not the spike, and most importantly not your touch. I’ve always fantasized about being the strongest man in the universe, but I never thought about the downside. I want to be able to feel you when we’re together. I don’t want to break everything around me. To make things worse I think I’m still growing. It’s getting harder for me to move. I’m afraid I am becoming muscle bound like Justin. I don’t want to be some kind of freak-a-zoid monster.” Mike said, his powerful bass voice wavering slightly for the first time today. The other members of the team were entering the field, their practice uniforms clinging to their enhanced forms like second skins. They huddled around Donny and Mike. Mr.Barker went into the bleachers to watch the practice session. “Hey guys, listen up. Are any of you still growing or have the effects have Justin’s cream worn off?”, Donny asked his team mates. “My muscles were getting larger on the walk over here. Unfortunately I don’t feel it anymore. Not since our group jerk-off session in the locker room.” Kyle said winking at Mr.Barker while running his hand over his hard, sculpted abs exposed by his mid-drift shirt. His prolonged growth period and superior genetics allowed him to finally surpass Mr.Barker in size. Even though he was now the third largest man in school, after Mike and Donny, he wanted to be bigger. He loved it when he was able to dominate the campus’ alpha-male Mike. He never felt so alive and powerful as when he was forcing Mike’s face into his crotch. He stared at Mike’s hyper-muscular torso and became overwhelmed by envy. “Have all of you jerked-off since coming into contact with Justin’s spunk?’ Donny asked the crowd. Everyone nodded their head yes. “How about you Mike?” Mike shook his head no. “That’s the answer my man. Just go choke the chicken and that will stop the growth. I’ll be happy to help you” Donny said as he cupped Mike’s ten inch, totally soft cock through his tight shorts. It became obvious to Donny that every part of Mike’s body was getting bigger. The whole team approached Mike and volunteered their hands-on service. The hypnotic draw of Mike’s cock had them mesmerized. “Thanks, but it wouldn’t help, I can’t feel anyone’s touch. Plus I might hurt you guys. This is a job I’ll have to do alone from now on”, Mike said as he struggled to walk to the gym. Donny and the team watched Mike leave the field, still lusting for his hulking physique. Kyle just glared at Mike, the envy growing stronger within him. Mike entered the gymnasium and headed toward the weight room. He picked up the half ton barbell Kyle used earlier. It felt so light to Mike. He tossed it in the air and caught it with just his index finger. He even attempted to balance the titanic weight on the tip of his finger. Mike just laughed at the realization of what his magnificent body was possible of doing. The feats of strength he did while under Justin’s control came back to him. He calculated he must have the strength of at least a thousand average men. How else could he have stopped that truck with his fist and then lifted it over his head with just one hand? He felt his cock start to harden; he then remembered what he was supposed to be doing. He waddled over to one of the large mirrors on the side wall. He hadn’t seen himself since his last metamorphosis. His rod became fully erect when he saw his own reflection. He was looking at the most masculine being he had ever seen. The new coating of dark hair on his tanned chest and forearms made him look like so virile. He ran his hands over his freakishly muscled chest and tight waist. He remembered his old roid gut and how some called him fat. Not now, he was ripped to the bone. His tight ten-pack abs would humble any gymnast. He raised his arms into a double bicep pose. Muscle appeared on top of muscle, he couldn’t bend his elbow past the 90 degree mark due to the massive size of his bicep. He couldn’t believe his body was so huge and powerful. His cock was throbbing and his balls started to grow filling with his juices; the center seam of his shorts broke open unable to confine his engorged equipment. He moved his hand to his face fascinated by his manly features. The coarse beard of his five o’clock shadow was in stark contrast to his soft chest hair. He was easily one of the most handsome men on the planet. He felt his balls spasm. Mike pulled off the damaged shorts freeing his fuck pole. He stepped back from the mirror and put his hands on his rock hard ass. He closed his eyes and forced his head back. Mike’s rigid cock was sticking straight up toward the ceiling. He squeezed his round ass cheeks and screamed. His powerful balls contracted and shot his first load high into the air; the force of the thick stream blew a hole in the ceiling. Mike saw what happened and grabbed his cock forcing it parallel to the floor, just as he was about to unleash his second volley. The second less powerful orgasm still had enough force to smash the mirror in front of him. He put his hand in front of his piss slit to block the third and final volley from doing any further damage. Feeling exhausted and covered in sweat, Mike sat down on one of the work-out benches. His weight caused the steel pipes to creak, the welded joints cracked, and Mike found himself sitting on the floor once again. “I hoped this worked. I can’t live in this world if I get any bigger”. Donny entered the room and found Mike sitting on the floor of the weight room. “All done, Mike? How do you feel?” “I think you were right, I don’t feel my muscles growing anymore” Mike answered without looking up. Donny looked at the damage in the room. “I guess it was a good thing you were alone. You could have killed someone. Of course I can’t think of a better way to die”, he said with a chuckle. “It’s not funny man. How would you like it if you could never have sex again?” Mike said this time looking at Donny. “Come on, Mike. We’ll figure something out” Donny spoke trying to comfort his gargantuan friend. “I have an idea to cheer you up. Let’s take your measurements like old times.” Donny said seeing the tape measure he used on Kyle earlier that day. Mike stood on his feet and walked toward Donny. Donny felt his cock twitch at the sight of Mike’s huge body approaching him. Mike stopped his front of Donny and raised his arms over his head as far as his overdeveloped shoulders allowed. “Let’s start with my chest”, Mike said with a sexy smile. Mike’s smile and sensual deep voice sent a shiver down Donny’s spine. Donny told Mike to hold one end of the tape as Donny walked around Mike’s body. The 96 inch tape was unable to fit Mike’s chest. There was about a 2 inch gap between the two ends. Mike flexed his pecs and lats forcing the gap to expand another foot. “I’ll have to guess at 110 inches.” Donny then lowered the tape to Mike’s waist. “45 inches, your stomach may have the same girth as before, but it sure looks different. It appears you swallowed some bricks, Mikey.” Donny ran his hands over each of the ten clearly defined ab muscles that made up Mike’s lower torso. Mike crunched his abs making them even more impressive. Donny pushed one of his fingers into the 2 inch deep grooves between each muscle, the flesh of his finger yielding to the harder muscle . “You’re the only man I know that comes with a built-in change holder. Let’s see quarters go here”, he moved his hand down to the next row, “dimes here, nickels here, and finally pennies.” Mike watched Donny’s exploration of his abs in the remaining mirror on the wall since he was unable to feel Donny’s hand or see below his protruding chest. Donny continued his finger exploration to the deeper groove above Mike’s left hip bone. “And this is where you can keep the silver dollars”. Donny wiped the drool from his mouth and lowered the tape to Mike’s hips, making sure to measure his bubble butt where it was the fullest. “58 inches, that’s bigger than most bodybuilders’ chests”. Donny ran the tape along Mike’s flaccid cock, “11 inches soft. I hope to get the hard data later”. Mike just smiled down at Donny. Donny moved down to Mike’s right thigh, he took a measurement then Mike flexed. “That’s 48 inches relaxed, 54 inches flexed.” He did the same with Mike’s calves, “24 inches relaxed, 27 inches flexed. Let’s get your height and weight.” Donny walked over to the medical scale. He pulled the height stick to its tallest setting and pushed the weights all the way to the left. Mike got on the scale. Donny pushed the stick down to the top of Mike’s head, “6 feet, 11 inches. And all I can tell you is you weigh more than 500 pounds. You are definitely a super heavyweight.” “I wonder what I really weigh. I would like to know how much I can actually lift too. There is just not enough weight in here to max out my muscles.” Mike said looking around the room. Donny was silent, thinking for a moment. “I have an idea. Let’s go to the scrap metal yard. We can get the answer to both of those questions there.” The men walked to the locker room. Mike went to find something to wear. Since his waist was about the same size, the baggy practice shorts he kept in his locker should still fit. He walked up to the locker and daintily put two fingers on the combination lock. His strength was too much for the lock and he accidentally crushed the dial. Giving up, Mike just tore the door off his locker as if it was made of tin foil. He took out his shorts. He stepped into the garment and pulled them up over his thighs and ass. The once loose material stretched to accommodate his new bulk. As Donny returned with his gym bag, Mike had his hand down the front of his tight shorts arranging his cock to run down his right leg. Mike did a full turn for Donny, his ass bouncing high with every movement of his legs. Donny was hypnotized by the movement. It was as if his favorite morphed artwork had come to life. Donny was both aroused and frightened by the sight. “I was going to ask how I look. But I can see the answer by the bulge in your shorts” Mike remarked as he put his hands on his hips and smiled at Donny. That deep voice vibrated through Donny’s body again. Mike’s handsome face beamed pure male confidence and his muscular body emitted raw masculine power. Donny’s pelvis started to buck uncontrollably, his cock oozing cum. “I’m sorry man, but I’ve been fighting it for over an hour now. You are so fucking hot, I can’t help myself”, Donny said gasping for air only slightly embarrassed. “It’s okay dude. I understand. If I was you I would have done the same thing a long time ago. I can’t believe the way I look either.” Mike said calmly, “did you want to change before we leave?’ “No, I have a feeling it’s going to happen again before this night is over” Donny answered. “Let’s get going, dude”. • Feeling Human «12» By Clarence591 Mike and Donny arrived at the auto graveyard in Donny’s pickup. Donny was driving while Mike was sitting in the bed because he couldn’t fit inside the cab. They walked to the locked gate. Donny looked at Mike, “I think you have the key, big guy”. Mike grabbed the large padlock and yanked, breaking the chain and squashing the lock. They entered the yard and headed for the industrial scale. Mike got on and learned his weighed 968 pounds. Both men were surprised by the reading. “What’s that burning smell?” Donny asked sniffing the air. Donny narrowed the odor was coming from Mike, more exactly his crotch. Mike squatted down to expose his inner thighs. Donny saw large singed holes in Mike’s shorts. Mike didn’t feel it, but his shorts had burned due to the friction caused by his hard as concrete thighs rubbing together when he walked. Donny just laughed, “Why don’t you find something to max out those arms of yours, then we will weigh it. You’ll know just how strong you are, Superman.” Mike saw a car that had been crushed into a 4 foot cube. He reached for it, the steel bending under his grip to form a handle. He lifted with one arm and put it on the scale, which read 4,000 pounds. He saw another and grabbed it with his other hand. He did alternate curls with ease. He found a steel I-beam nearby and forced the cubes on each end creating a mega dumbbell. Mike did several repetitions with the 8,000 plus weight with one arm then the other. “That’s a good warm-up, but I need some real weight”, Mike said smiling at Donny. Donny didn’t say a word; he just stared at the exhibition with his mouth agape and his cock hard. Mike found a stack of flattened autos sitting on two other I-beams. The girders held the 12 cars off the ground. Mike crawled under the cars on his back. Donny watched as suddenly the almost 50,000 pound pile of flattened steel was lifted off the beams. Donny bent down to see Mike was benching the weight. After thirty reps, Mike crawled out from under the stack. He stood and flexed his swollen pecs. He grabbed his left pec with his right hand and squeezed the mass. The hardness and size of his man tit made his cock react. His upper body felt incredible, he needed to work his legs. He saw the huge crane used to move the cars to the compactor. Mike bent down and walked underneath the belly of the crane. He went to the center trying his best to balance the machine between his shoulders. He straightened his legs lifting the crane off the ground. He did twenty squats but was unhappy with the light weight. He put his hands on the crane and lifted it over his head. He then lowered one arm and supported the 50 ton crane with the other. “My God, he is Superman” Donny said as he shot another load into his still moist shorts. Mike gently set down the crane and crawled out from underneath. He stood to his full height and stretched his powerful body. He then alternately flexed each arm as he squeezed his massive bicep with the opposite hand. Mike walked up to Donny and smiled when he saw the outline of his hard cock and larger wet spot, “I guess you enjoyed the show.” Donny just nodded still in awe of Mike’s power. Mike grabbed his own hard meat, “Me too. Maybe you can take that measurement you wanted earlier.” Donny went to his gym bag and pulled out the tape measure. Donny pulled down Mike’s shorts and ran the tape along his vein covered rod. The tape read 19 inches from the base to the tip and eleven inches in girth. “Wow” was all that Donny said as he ran his hand over Mike’s meat. It felt so hot it almost burned Donny’s hand. Undaunted, Donny bent down and tried to get his lips around the fantasy cock. He struggled for several minutes trying different angles before giving up. “Sorry man, but it’s not for lack of want”, Donny said frustrated. “I know. I’m sure you don’t want this thing rammed up your ass either. It would rip you in two. Imagine what it would due to a woman’s cunt” Mike said squeezing his softening cock. “No man needs to be this big or strong. I don’t feel like a human anymore. I want to be a powerful man, but not too powerful to enjoy life.” Mike said as he staggered to a nearby car and sat on the hood; the metal conforming to the shape of his ass. He rubbed his temples, sweat pouring off his body. His physique was swollen and red from the blood rushing to feed his huge muscles. “Are you alright, Mike?” Donny asked. “Yeah, I felt a sudden chill and have a mother of a headache”, Mike answered still rubbing his temples. “Chill, you’re sweating like a pig. I think you may be suffering from heat stroke. You must have really had a good workout” Donny said with some concern. He looked around and saw a fire hose near by. He used it to wet down his friend. “This should help you cool off after that big workout. Muscles generate heat when you work them, so I guess your super muscles generate super heat. I hope the heat doesn’t cause damage to the rest of your body and more importantly, your brain”. Mike enjoyed the cooling effect of the water, to him the power stream that blasted his skin felt like a soft summer breeze. “Oh, that’s great news. I have all this power, but if I use it I might suffer brain damage. And that was no real workout; everything here is too light for me.” Mike caught some of the water in his cupped hands and drank it down trying to cool his body faster. “Sometimes I think it would have been better if I never took those supplements.” After a few moments Donny saw Mike’s skin return to its normal color. He put down the hose and picked up his gym bag. He sat next to Mike and said, “Maybe the supplements can help solve the problem they created. What if you take some of the MNR formula to reduce your muscle size?” “No way, man. I’m not going to end up a fat slob again. If all this muscle turns to fat it would take me ten years to loose the weight. Plus it may be shallow, but I like being a muscular jock”, Mike said rubbing his cobble-stoned stomach. “I know and I like you being a muscular jock too”, Donny commented as he rubbed Mike’s arm, “What if we dilute the formula it will be less potent? We can reduce your muscle mass and strength without losing it all.” “It sounds risky. Do you think it would actually work?” Mike asked. “We’ll cut the formula in half. If it doesn’t work we have the other supplements to reverse it again. But now we know not to ingest so much of the stuff.” Donny reached into his bag and pulled out the same sports bottle he used on Justin. “I used only about half of this on Justin. I filled the container with water to dilute it down. Just swallow a little of it and see how it effects you.” Mike took the plastic bottle from Donny using only his thumb and index finger trying not to burst the bottle like he did the football. Unfortunately, Mike still didn’t have complete control over his strength. The bottle’s top exploded off from the pressure of Mike’s grip causing most of the formula to spill to the ground. Mike looked at Donny, “Sorry”. Mike knew he had to do something to get back to being normal. He moved the bottle to his lips, his hand visibly shaking. He sipped a few ounces. He looked at Donny again who smiled at him. Mike swallowed the chemically enhanced water. Donny took the bottle from Mike’s hand and put the top back on and placed it back in his bag. Mike waited a few moments, “It didn’t work, nothing is happening. I don’t know if I’m disappointed or relieved”. “Don’t worry man. We’ll think of something else to try. I promise not to give up on you” Donny reached for Mike’s hand to comfort him. He noticed that Mike was getting hard again. “It looks like you are happy about my idea being a total failure”. “What do you mean?” Mike asked noticing Donny’s hand on the outline of his erection. “Why am I hard? I didn’t even feel it happening. I shouldn’t be…” Mike said before stopping in mid-sentence. His body became flush, the blood surging through each muscle again. Mike started to moan as his body shrank slightly. Donny pulled down Mike’s shorts; he saw Mike’s balls tripling in size. Mike’s cock was lengthening too. It was pressed hard against his body, growing up between his massive pecs. Mike leaned back onto the car, his fingers ripping into the metal as he gripped the hood. He bent his head backwards and screamed. He shot an enormous load straight into the air. It went so high; Donny couldn’t see it in the night sky. In seconds it was over. Donny looked into the air and then at Mike. “We better move, Mike. It’s going to rain” Donny said as he pulled up Mike’s shorts. As soon as they got about six feet, gallons of thick cum fell from the sky and covered the car where they had been sitting. Donny looked at Mike, “How do you feel?” “Okay I guess. I feel a little looser, I can move more easily now” Mike said swinging his heavy arms back and forth. He rubbed his sculpted abs looking for fat. “It doesn’t look like I lost any definition. Get the tape measure, Donny”. Donny took Mike’s statistics and figured Mike had lost about 20% of his muscle mass. According to the scale Mike had also lost 420 pounds. Mike didn’t understand why he had lost so much more weight than muscle. Donny told him maybe the formula affected his muscle density. His muscles weren’t as dense or powerful as they were before. To test the theory, Mike went back to the crane. But this time when he tried to hold it over his head, he barely had the strength to support the weight with both hands. He knew it couldn’t hold it up with one arm as he was able to do very easily before. It seemed Mike had lost about 60% of his strength. Mike was thrilled the experiment had worked. He still had a fantastic physique and the strength of about 400 average men. He thought he was still too strong to live a semi-normal life and asked to take another sip of the diluted formula. Donny convinced him to wait until tomorrow to see if there were any delayed side effects. “If you still want to tomorrow, we’ll come back here and do the experiment again. You should jerk-off a couple times during the night to see what impact that has on your body too”, Donny told Mike. “Maybe you should sleep over to make sure I follow your directions, dear doctor” Mike said as he picked Donny up in one arm and the gym bag in the other. They left the scrap yard and went to Donny’s truck. Once they left, a figure of a small boy appeared from the shadows. He walked over to the cum covered car and searched for some still active cream. Unfortunately, the muscle juice had dried completely. He slammed his small fist onto the hood in frustration. He yelped in pain as his weak body impacted the steel. He would have to wait to get his revenge. • «13» By Clarence591 Mike had a rough night. Since coming home from the salvage yard, he had broken two chairs, the refrigerator door and a bathroom sink. His parents bombarded him with questions when they first saw him. He simply said he didn’t want to talk about it in his commanding voice, and they never spoke again for the remainder of the evening. After Mike ate every morsel of food in the house, he went upstairs to his room. He figured the bed would collapse under his weight; so he put the mattress on the floor to sleep. But the mattress couldn’t provide him any comfort. The normal ten inch metal springs were compressed to less than an inch under his weight. His shoulders and lower legs hung over the edges, his mammoth physique wider and longer than the full size mattress. He put the mattress back on the box spring and told Donny he could sleep there, while he would use the floor tonight. He had a difficult time getting comfortable. Mike’s large rounded butt and muscle engorged shoulders prevented his lower back from reaching the floor. Mike stuffed five rolled up bath towels under the exaggerated arch to give his lumbar region some support. After several hours of restlessness, Mike finally drifted off to sleep. Donny stared at Mike. Mike’s flawless nude physique glowed in the moonlight. The sheen of sweat from the always warm behemoth highlighted the shape of his muscles. All night Donny tried to close his eyes to get some sleep, but he couldn’t fight the overwhelming desire to look at the resting giant. Watching his chest rise and fall with each breath was hypnotic. For the last hour Donny had a painful erection too. Mike’s musky scent permeated the bedroom, even with the open windows to let in the cool night air. The scent, for some reason, kept Donny aroused against his own will. Donny could tell that Mike had finally fallen asleep, due to his snoring. For such a big man, the snoring was rather soft and soothing. Mike must have been having an erotic dream; Donny noticed Mike’s cock was starting to expand. Within a few seconds Mike was at full mast. Donny’s own erection ached as he grew even harder at the sight. Donny had to touch Mike’s sex stick, he felt compelled to do it. He silently got out of bed and walked over to Mike’s body. Donny straddled Mike’s hips and sat down, resting his own muscular ass on Mike’s powerful thighs. Donny didn’t worry about waking Mike. Mike’s super dense muscles still prevented him from feeling another person’s presence. Donny licked Mike’s rod providing lubricate for his hands to run up and down the almost two foot length. He hugged the thick fuck pole trying to force it to more upright position. Donny pulled with all his strength but soon realized his 24” arms couldn’t overpower Mike’s cock. Mike must have felt something during the struggle, his raised his hand to touch his rod and hit Donny in the shoulder. The unconscious tap knocked Donny off of is best friend and threw him into the nearby wall. Donny stayed against the wall for several minutes silently rubbing his bruised shoulder. He wanted to make sure Mike hadn’t woken up. When Mike’s snoring returned, Donny moved closer. He then straddled Mike’s upper torso, this time putting Mike’s thick cock between his ass cheeks. Donny bobbed up and down slightly as the powerful cock supported his weight as if a chair. Donny realized this was about as far as Mike’s cock could get into his inferior body. Donny looked down onto Mike’s immaculate face; the powerful square jaw the highlight of his perfect profile. He was more beautiful than any Greek statue. Even lying down, Mike had a deep valley of muscle cleavage. Donny forced his cock down between Mike’s pecs, the tip almost touching Mike’s cleft chin. Donny felt the heat from Mike's body on his sensitive cock. Donny was near orgasm, and then Mike moved slightly adjusting his arm position. Mike’s pectorals flexed and bulged with the movement of his arms trapping Donny’s cock between them. Mike then turned his head to face the other direction, the coarse beard on his chin brushing the tip of Donny’s inflamed rod. Donny lost control, but his cum backed-up due to the clamp-like pressure of Mike’s pecs. Donny was in great pain, his balls needed to release their load. Donny leaned backwards trying to pull his cock free, just then Mike relaxed his pecs. Donny’s cock sprung up towards his own chest. A large load of thick cum oozed from his bruised member covering his upper torso. Donny laid there on Mike’s cock catching his breath and rubbing his own cock. He rolled off his best friend and crawled out of the room. He went to the bathroom and washed his body. He looked into the mirror, thinking how he had used Mike’s unconscious body to jerk off. Was that rape? He knew it was wrong, but being near Mike made him do things he knew were wrong. Donny decided to spend the rest of the night downstairs on the living room couch. Keeping a distance from Mike was the only way he was going to get any sleep tonight. ------------------------------------ In the morning, Mike and Donny left for football practice early. Mike couldn’t even shower because he was too big for the bathtub stall. He planned on using the school’s large shower room after practice. He knew that would make his team mates happy too. The coach waited for his team on the field. He wanted to have one last session before the big game. Tomorrow they were playing Valley Stream High, last year’s state champions. The coach didn’t know his team of high school jocks had been enhanced and now had better physical abilities than the best NFL team. He stood there stunned as he saw his team enter the field. Each boy, no man, was impressive. They were taller and bigger than he remembered. As they got closer he noticed even the chubbier boys had turned into ripped, muscular men. The uniforms showed every bulge of their improved physiques. Even their faces looked more mature and, surprising himself he thought, more handsome. The coach felt himself getting aroused surrounded by these ultra-jocks. He decided not to ask questions or comment on their appearance. He was happy they were on his team. He stayed focused on the game to keep his mind off of their physical improvements. But then Mike and Donny entered the field, he watched the shirtless Mike walk toward him. The coach’s jaw dropped. Mike got nearer and smiled at the older man, “What’s up, coach?” Mike’s presence and voice sent shock waves through his body. The coach stammered as he instructed Kyle to take over the practice until he returned. The coach hurried off the field doing his best to hide his erection. He went to his office and jerked off thinking about Mike. The practice went very well even with the coach frequently leaving to pleasure himself. Each man honed his new physical abilities to perfection. The men had gained each other's knowledge of the game through Justin's spunk. They intuitively knew what the other was thinking during each play. Mike was put in the receiver position. Whenever he got the ball, he simply walked quickly to the end zone. His bulky thighs didn’t permit him to run. Even after being hit by seven or eight large men he didn’t fall. The men hung on to his body trying to prevent him from making a touch down; but, his sheer strength made him unstoppable. Mike could only participate in two or three plays before he became overheated. But that was enough to ensure his team’s victory in tomorrow’s game. At the end of the four hour practice, Mike was dripping wet. But unlike most men, his body odor attracted people to him instead of repelling them. The whole team quickly undressed and followed him into the shower. They took turns washing his body. Mike just stood in the middle of the room following their directions. He lifted his arms or flexed a muscle when instructed by his worshippers. He bent forward so someone could wash his hair. He enjoyed the shampoo, he could actually feel his team mates fingers has they ran through the hairs on his scalp. But he felt nothing from the neck down. It was obvious his peers were enjoying his physique and that made him happy. After Mike was rinsed and dried by his team mates, he headed to his locker to put on another pair of too tight shorts. Suddenly he got a cramp in left hamstring. He tired rubbing the pain away but couldn’t reach it. Donny tried to punch the cramp away, but just ended up hurting his hand. Another team mate suggested Mike lie on the floor and have someone jump up and down on the back of his thigh to relieve his pain. That idea also didn’t work. Kyle came out of the groundskeeper storage room adjacent to the locker room with two sledge hammers. He gave one to Donny who was standing on the other side of Mike’s prone body. “He should feel this”, Kyle said as he raised the ten pound steel hammer over his head and forced it down with all his strength into Mike’s thigh. “Yes, that felt good, harder”, Mike said trying to straighten his leg completely. Kyle did it again and Donny joined in. The two men worked together. Soon the developed a rhythm taking turns whacking Mike’s thigh. “That’s feels great, could you guys do my back too. Please”, Mike begged them, thrilled to finally feel something. Donny and Kyle worked their way up and down Mikes’ entire back and legs. Donny laughed when he hit Mike’s ass cheek. The solid muscle created such a kick-back when hit with the hammer it almost knocked Donny on his ass. Kyle was like a mad man putting all his incredible strength into every hit. He was totally enjoying this opportunity to beat on his rival. His body was covered in sweat; he became obsessed with actually hurting Mike. He missed Mike's calf muscle on one strike and took a large chip out of the concrete floor making it obvious to everyone just how hard Mike's body really was. He hit Mike’s body over and over again with such force that the wooden handle on his hammer snapped in half. Donny looked at Kyle with disgust, “What is wrong with you, man”. Donny then looked down at Mike and asked, “Mike are you alright?” There was no response, Donny bent down to be closer to Mike’s head and asked again, “Are you okay, man?” Donny then heard a familiar sound, it was Mike snoring. He laughed and stood up. “He’s okay, he just fell asleep. Let him rest guys. He didn’t get much sleep last night. I’ll come back for him later”. The whole team laughed, except for Kyle upset Mike was unhurt. They all returned to their lockers and got dressed. Eventually everyone had left the building except for Mike and the coach. The coach toured the locker room and showers to make sure him and Mike were alone. He then stood over the sleeping student. His cock got hard again. He was surprised how many times he had cum today and yet was able to get hard just by looking at Mike. The coach had never been attracted to another man before. He found he couldn’t resist the desire to touch Mike’s body. He had to know how all that powerful muscle felt. The coach slipped off his clothes and lay on top of Mike. His huge body felt so hard and masculine. The coach positioned himself so his cock rested on Mike’s ass. He thrust his hips back and forth rubbing his hard cock along the deep groove between Mike’s ass cheeks. The coach didn’t have the strength to separate the two huge mounds of impenetrable muscle. Donny had returned to pick up his sleeping friend when he walked in on the coach. The coach was so enjoying himself so much he didn’t hear Donny. Donny quickly stepped back behind a row of lockers and watched the coach shoot his load onto Mike’s back. The coach laid there a few moments after cuming. He then stood up and said out loud, “What have I done?” He grabbed a towel from a nearby bench to wipe his crème from the teenager’s ass and back. Donny couldn’t say anything or think poorly of the coach, he had done the same thing himself to Mike last night. The coach put his clothes back on and left the building looking embarrassed. Donny waited for the coach to leave before he approached Mike. He shouted in Mike’s ear to wake him up. Mike started to move, his eyes blinking to adjust to the bright lights. “What happened?” he asked. “You fell asleep during your sledge-hammer massage, dude”, Donny answered. “Sorry man, I guess I was more tired than I thought. I didn’t sleep well last night. I just couldn’t get comfortable, plus it was so damn hot.” Mike said as he rubbed his eyes and got onto his feet. He stretched his long powerful limbs forcing blood into his stiff muscles. Donny was distracted by the flexing and just stared in awe. Mike saw his friend staring at his body and broke the silence, “Um, what time is it?” “What?” Donny asked. “I asked what time it was, Donny” Mike said with a smile. “Oh, nearly 6 o’clock”, Donny replied forcing his eyes off Mike’s chest to only have the blood rush faster to his hardening cock when he saw Mike’s sexy smile. “Ummmm, do you still want to go to the salvage yard again tonight?” Donny moved his hands to his crotch to try to hide his growing manhood in his tight jeans. “Definitely, dude. I’m still too big and strong. Did you see I couldn’t even run out there today? And I can only play a few minutes before I’m burning up from the heat. I can’t even play a whole quarter. That doesn’t make me a great football player does it? Plus I’m not going to spend another night breaking my parent’s furniture and not being able to sleep.” Mike walked to his door-less locker to get dressed. Both men left the locker room together. Mike jumped into the back of the truck as Donny’s pulled out of the school parking lot. As they drove off, they were followed by another car. • «14» By Clarence591 Mike and Donny walked up to the salvage yard’s gate. The chain Mike broke last night had been replaced with a stronger one and new No Trespassing signs were posted. Mike was about to snap the chain between his fingers when the sound of large barking dog came from the other side of the fence. The chain link gate was covered with a green plastic mesh, so the jocks couldn’t see what was on the other side. Suddenly a man’s voice was heard, “We’re closed. Come back in the morning”. “We didn’t realize you were closed. Sorry to have bothered you”, Donny replied as he motioned to Mike to head back to his truck. Mike reached out and grabbed Donny’s arm to stop his departure. Donny grimaced in pain as Mike’s fingers tore into his normally rock-hard bicep. Mike saw Donny’s expression and released his grip. Donny rubbed his tanned upper arm trying to erase the white marks left by Mike’s hand. “Sorry man. But don’t give up so easily. We’ve got to get in there”, Mike said. “Mike, don’t you hear that dog barking. And the man said, they’re closed”, Donny replied stressing the word man. Hearing the conversation on the other side, the yard’s new security guard announced arrogantly, “No one is getting in here tonight guys. Like I said, we’re closed”. Mike turned away from Donny and faced the gate focusing on the spot the voice seemed to be coming. “I think you will let us in”, Mike spoke in a deep commanding tone. Donny heard him use that same tone last night on his parents. “Why would I do that sir?” the voice asked meekly. “Because I want you to”, Mike answered back. In seconds, the sound of the rattling chain was heard being pulled through the gate. With a creak, one side of the gate opened about 3 feet. Mike smiled at Donny and gestured to him to enter through first. Donny entered the yard and was greeted by a sturdy man in his 30s wearing a guard’s uniform. The guard stood near the gate the fingers of one hand clenching the chain link, his other hand held the leash of a snarling German Shepard. The barking dog made Donny take a few steps back. The guard looked over Donny’s athletic form. The young man’s tight clothing showcased is muscular physique. His all-American looks seem to please the guard. Donny enjoyed being an object of desire again. Whenever he was around Mike, he usually faded into the background, going unnoticed. It happened again as the guard’s attention was redirected to Mike as he made his way through the gate. Mike had to step in sideways through the too narrow opening, his massive chest only an inch away from the guard’s stunned face. The guard involuntarily inhaled deeply as Mike’s scent reached his nostrils. Within seconds the guard’s cock started to expand. The guard scanned Mike’s body just as he had Donny, his approval much more obvious this time. The guard’s eyes widened as he saw the bulge contained in Mike’s tight shorts. The guard’s eyes continued up Mike’s exposed abdominal muscles to his titanic chest. The guard’s cock was completely hard now, the outline of his average unit easily visible in his form fitting trousers. When the guard saw Mike’s face, he paused and swallowed the vast amount of saliva that had accumulated in his mouth. “Thank you”, Mike said and then smiled. His face was made more beautiful by his flawless white teeth. The guard let go of the gate and grabbed his crotch as he moaned softly. Donny saw a growing dark spot forming where the guard’s cock ended. The guard was completely distracted by Mike’s presence; he didn’t realize his canine companion had been barking uncontrollably at the two studs. Mike looked at the dog and said “Quiet” in a normal volume. The dog instantly stopped barking and sat down behind the guard with a slight whimper. Donny thought to himself even animals respect Mike’s dominance. “We are going to spend about an hour or two here. You will go to the office and stay there until we are done. When we leave you will come back here to lock the gate and you are not to mention to anyone that we were here. Do you understand?” Mike spoke to the guard in his soothing baritone voice. “Yes, I understand sir”, the guard answered very calmly. The guard, unlike the dog, didn’t appear frightened or intimidated by Mike. He just accepted Mike’s orders as a foot soldier would a commanding officer’s. There was never a question who was in charge of whom. The guard left with the dog quietly walking by his side. Donny looked up at Mike in awe. “Don’t worry dude, I would never make you do anything you didn’t want to do”, Mike said without looking at Donny. Mike walked away heading toward the industrial scale. After a moment Donny followed him. Before the guard entered the office trailer, he was distracted by his watch dog. The dog sensed another person had entered the premises through the still opened gate and stopped moving. Not wanting to disobey his orders, the guard gave a quick tug on the leash and both entered the building closing the door behind them. Donny checked Mike’s weight and measurements to make sure they hadn’t changed during the last 24 hours. With Mike’s statistics confirmed, Donny gave his friend the diluted formula to sip. Mike swallowed and removed his shorts. Within a few moments, Mike felt his strength fade and his body lighten. Donny watched as his team mate shrunk in height and width. At the same time Mike’s hardened cock and balls expanded dramatically. Mike’s breath quickened as he grabbed his formidable rod and stroked it roughly. He aimed for a pile of hubcaps about 20 yards in front of him as he felt the pressure building in his balls. He grunted as a thick stream of spunk burst from his hose, the force of his load scattering the hubcaps about. Quarts of his muscle crème pooled in the overturned wheel covers. Mike felt his cock shrink in his hand. He knew his muscles weren’t the only things decreasing in mass. He noticed Donny approaching him with the measuring tape. “I think I may be getting down to a more manageable size”, Mike said lifting his deflated bag sack. “You’re still the biggest man I’ve ever seen”, Donny commented putting his hand on top of Mike’s. Mike was only about 6” taller than his friend now. Mike moved his hand to his massive chest and rubbed his pecs. “Seriously, I think I may be able to wear shirts and pants again like a normal person.” “Yeah, if a normal person had a 73” chest with a 38” waist” Donny said removing the tape from around Mike’s carved waist. Donny continued to take Mike’s measurements and write them down in a small notepad to chart Mike’s regression. Mike had lost about 10% of his muscle mass and a couple of inches off his cock’s length and girth. Mike’s weight was down to 431 pounds. Mike wanted to test his strength level, so he walked to the crane he lifted yesterday. Donny thought he heard a noise over by the hubcaps and was about to investigate when Mike emerged breathing hard and sweating profusely. “I can’t budge it. It’s actually too heavy for me now”, Mike said. Donny couldn’t tell if Mike was happy or upset. “Try your super dumbbell, Mike”, Donny said trying to encourage his friend. Mike walked over to the home made weight and easily lifted it over his head using both arms. He did a couple of curls with it as a smile came over his face. He tired doing one arm curls and was only able to force a single rep from each arm before his engorged biceps failed. Mike walked over to Donny who was busy calculating the results. “I figure the average guy our age could do a one arm curl with a 50 pound bar for one repetition. So you have the strength of 160 men, which means you lost about 60% of your overall strength. That’s consistent with what happened last night.” Donny said out loud while deep in thought. After reviewing the numbers again, he looked at Mike who was wiping the sweat from his forehead. Donny walked quickly to the hose and started to spray down his overheated friend. Mike’s body cooled down much more quickly tonight. He told Donny to stop after about three minutes under the hose. “Do you fell alright, Mike? Are you okay with loosing so much power?” “Yeah, I’m fine”, Mike said as he pulled on his still tight shorts. “I was a little bummed when I couldn’t lift the crane. I feel like a failed or something. But I’m really glad to be more normal. I feel more in control of my body. All during practice today I was afraid I was going to accidentally hurt someone on the field just be touching them or stepping on their foot. Look what I did to your arm tonight”, Mike said pointing to Donny’s newly bruised bicep. “I’m really sorry, dude. I didn’t mean to hurt you”. “I know man. It’s okay. It matches the one I have on my other shoulder”, Donny said lifting his shirt sleeve to reveal the bruise he got from the sleeping giant. “Did I do that too? Man, I don’t even remember touching you there. When did it happen?” Mike said putting his hand to his forehead trying to recall the incident. Donny regretted bringing it up. He wasn’t about to tell Mike how he sodomized him during the night. “Oh, it was during practice. But it’s really no big deal. I’m a pretty tough guy myself. I’ll recover”. He said as he punched Mike hard in the shoulder, the impact causing a loud thud sound. Mike laughed then suddenly his face went sad. “You didn’t feel my punch did you?” “No. But that’s okay for now. You were right; this process should be slow and steady so we don’t make any mistakes. For the rest of the night I’m focusing on the game tomorrow. The team comes first, right?”, Mike said as he smiled at Donny. Donny felt a twinge at his crotch. He quickly looked away and started to gather his belongings. He put the water bottle, notepad and tape measure back in his backpack. He took out a bottle of Gatorade and handed it to Mike. “Drink this; it will help your body recover.” “You think my body needs help?” Mike asked coyly and continued to grin. He wanted to know if he still had the ability to get a man erect with just a smile. “Stop it Mike. You just said you were going to concentrate on the game” Donny remarked as he started to walk toward the gate. “Come back here”, Mike said in his commanding voice. Donny stopped in his tracks and walked quickly back to Mike’s side. “You said you wouldn’t make me do anything I didn’t want to do”, Donny said trying his best to resist Mike. “What’s wrong with you tonight? Don’t you want to be with me?” Mike asked surprised by Donny’s resistance. “Yes”, Donny said breathlessly while looking at Mike, then he remembered how being near Mike effected him. He forced his gaze away from the muscle god, “I mean no. I can’t tonight. You’re still too big for us to do anything, plus I’m not in the mood.” “Oh really” Mike said running his index finger down along Donny’s left pant leg following the bulge of his 9” inch monster, Mike’s finger unintentionally overpowering its rock-hard surface. Donny gasped in pain and stepped backwards out of Mike’s reach. Of the two bruises he received from Mike last night, the one on his cock was the most painful. “Yes really. I’m tired of being hard all the time. And I’m tired of being ignored by everyone when I’m around you”, Donny sniped. He saw a look of hurt appear on Mike’s handsome face and regretted his words. None of that was something Mike could control. “I guess I’m just tired, dude. I didn’t sleep well last night either. I want to focus on the game too. I think it would be best, for the team, if I slept at home tonight”. “Okay. You’re the boss”, Mike said shrugging his broad shoulders. Both men knew that wasn’t true. They left the scrap yard and parted ways when Donny dropped Mike off at his house. As Donny drove away, he looked at Mike’s reflection in his rear view mirror and felt regret for the third time that night. -------------------------------- A slender form stalked the two jocks staying in the shadows of the auto graveyard. He stayed close enough to hear their conversation without getting noticed. After Mike shot his load and left the area, the stalker headed straight to the pile of sum soaked hubcaps. He removed the top of his own small water bottle and carefully poured in the puddles of muscle juice that had formed inside the caps. He had intended not to ingest any of the cum until he was at home, but the desire to be strong again overcame any previous plans or rational thoughts. He licked the outside of the container to remove the excess spunk. It tasted so earthy and rich. He chugged almost all of what he collected. He removed his clothes as he waited for his body to react to the thick crème. Soon he felt a surge of pain radiate from his balls. He grabbed them and tried to hold on as they expanded. He had only felt pain like this once before. The torture got worse as his balls multiplied in size by over 500%. He let out a slight scream against his wish to remain quiet; the pain was too much for him to bear. He fell into unconsciousness. Justin awoke and looked down onto his body. His balls were still throbbing and red, but less painful. His cock was thick and standing at attention. He eyes went to his thighs which were now sculpted with muscle. He ran his hand over his washboard abs and thick chest. He flexed his arm and smiled at the large ball of muscle. He looked like a teenage athlete again instead of prepubescent boy. Justin got to his feet and remembered where he was. He saw Mike and Donny exiting through the gate. It was Justin’s turn to test the strength of his muscles. He started to walk toward Mike’s colossal barbell. The movement caused a shock of pain to run through his body emanating from his balls. He took a deep breath and got to the weight walking slowly. He tried to lift it but couldn’t. Frustrated he slammed his fit into the I-beam bar. He laughed when he saw a dent in the iron that matched the shape of his fist while his hand remained unmarked. Justin wanted to know how big he had gotten so he headed toward the scale. His initial weight was 270 pounds, but it kept changing, going higher and higher. It seemed he was getting heavier with every passing minute. He stayed on the scale for more than ten minutes watching the numbers change. By the time he stepped off he was at 350 pounds. As he walked he felt heavier and more powerful. Even his balls didn’t hurt as much. Justin wondered if the pain had subsided or had his pain threshold just increased along with his strength. He passed by a collection of windshields and saw his reflection. His body looked massive, each muscle perfectly formed on his fat-free frame. He did a double bicep pose and noticed how his biceps had grown over the last 15 minutes. He bounced his thick pecs and crunched his abdominal bricks as he felt each muscle. His body had become strangely numb. It was as if every muscle had been injected with Novocain. It almost felt as if he was touching someone else’s body. This must be what Mike was experiencing. No wonder he couldn’t control his power. After flexing his thighs we got closer to the glass to examine his face. Once again he had the stunning rugged features of a real man. He no longer looked feminine or fragile. He closed his eyes to fight the urge to cum. He figured the longer he held off, the bigger he would become. Justin walked over to Mike’s weight again. He bent down to get underneath the weight. Taking a deep breath, he used every ounce of his strength to push the weight up. He straightened his powerful legs lifting the weight. He then pressed it over his head and laughed. He lowered the 4 ton weight back to his shoulders and pressed it over his head again, then once more. The weight felt lighter with each lift. Justin’s cock became harder as he realized how powerful he was becoming. He set the weight down and did a two arm curl with ease. He then tried a one arm curl. First he had some difficulty, but soon he was on his sixth repetition. He had become stronger than Mike. It made sense; Mike had lost 60% of his strength. That strength was contained in his cum. By swallowing it, Justin was now 20% stronger than Mike. He would now be able to get revenge on the men that made him a weakling. He would make Mike and Donny beg for mercy as he crushed their balls, just like Mike did to him less than a week ago. Justin felt so masculine and powerful as he pushed the weight over his head and held it in place with just one arm. The feeling overwhelmed Justin. He couldn’t hold back any longer, he shot a large load of spunk, his balls shrinking as they emptied. Catching his breath, Justin’s arm started to shake under the weight. He no longer could support it and it crashed down to the ground in front of him. Justin felt his strength drain from his body as his balls expanded again. He released another load and his muscles shrank as his balls expanded painfully again. A third stream of cum was expelled from his shortening cock. Justin screamed as his balls filled for a fourth time. He stumbled back to where he had left his clothes. He tried to stop cumming but couldn’t. His pain threshold was decreasing along with his muscles and strength; the fifth expansion sent him reeling to the ground. He regretted not waiting to swallow Mike’s cum as he originally planned. By the tenth orgasm, Justin was near unconsciousness again. Justin’s body had returned to its abnormally slender stature. “No it’s not fair. Why should Mike have everything and I have nothing”, Justin said out loud sounding like a child throwing a tantrum. He touched his devastated scrotum. He gasped as intense pain engulfed the sensitive sack. He thought he hadn’t felt such pain since Mike’s crushed his balls and literally sucked the masculinity out of his body. He then realized that was the problem. Mike had damaged his testicles making them unable to truly assimilate Mike’s muscle cum. That’s why he didn’t retain any mass or strength. Mike was responsible for turning him into a little boy and preventing him from being a real man again. The hatred for Mike grew in Justin’s heart even more. Justin had to think of another way to get revenge on Mike. To make him suffer for what he did. Justin’s planning was interrupted by the sound of a barking dog coming quickly towards him. Soon the vicious dog was nearly on top of him, held back by the rugged security guard. The guard looked at Justin’s frail body and soft facial features. He guessed Justin was about ten years old due to the small size of his genitalia and lack of pubic hair, though he was tall for his age. “Little boy, where are your clothes?” he asked. Justin crawled away reaching for his clothes. “I’m not a little boy, I’m seventeen”, he said as he pulled on his pants. “Whatever kid. You better get out of here before I call the cops and they throw your scrawny ass into juvy.” The guard said trying to best to frighten the boy. Justin grabbed his water bottle after putting on his shirt and shoes. “I’m leaving. I got everything I need.” The guard escorted Justin to the gate and locked it closed. On the other side Justin lifted the translucent bottle up toward the street lamp looking at the small remaining amount of Mike’s cum. “Yes, I’ve got everything I need.” • «15» By Clarence591 On the way to the game, Donny stopped to pick-up Mike. Mike was still too tall and wide to fit comfortably in the passenger seat, so he rode in the back again. It also meant the two didn’t have to converse. Both felt a little awkward around each other after last night. When they arrived Mike headed for the locker room to change with Donny following behind as usual. It seemed natural for Donny to take the subservient position and walk several paces behind the muscle god. Donny didn’t mind, it gave him the opportunity to view the movement of Mike’s powerful ass. Donny stopped before entering the building when he noticed Mr.Barker’s car pull into the lot. Barker and Kyle got out of the front seat, then the back door opened and Justin appeared. The threesome was having a serious discussion near the car, with Justin doing most of the talking. Kyle noticed Donny watching them and said something to the others. The other two men looked up at Donny. Mr.Barker smiled and waved as he made a comment to his companions. The other two waved at Donny and smiled. Donny waved back and entered the building to catch up with Mike. In his gut, he felt something was wrong. Donny found Mike talking to a mutual friend, Jim, who was on the basketball team. Mike had been walking around barefoot for the last several days since none of his shoes fit his larger feet. Mike called Jim last night to ask if he could borrow a pair of sneakers for the game. Mike had hoped since both were now about the same height, 6’ 8”, their feet would be a similar size. Mike tried on Jim’s size 14 EEE footwear. They were very snug on Mike. “These will have to do. I’m glad to know I’m not the only one with huge clown feet” Mike said with a laugh. Then he shook his friend’s hand. “Thanks Jim”. “Anything for you, dude”, Jim said admiring his school mate’s physique up close for the first time. Jim took the opportunity to move even closer to Mike and hug him, running his hand over Mike’s thick back, shoulder and bulging arm. The embrace lasted longer than Mike expected. He pulled away from Jim and smiled at him. Jim blushed, grateful his extra long shirt covered the expanding bulge in his pants. Jim left saying “Good luck in the game today”. Donny felt a little jealousy watching the exchange. “Now, let’s see if my uniform fits”, Mike said turning towards Donny. “Are you alright? You have a strange look on your face.” “I’m fine. I didn’t know you and Jim were such good friends” Donny answered jealously. “What?” Mike asked surprised by Donny’s attitude. “Nothing. I’ve got to get dressed myself. I’ll see you on the field”, Donny said realizing he was acting foolish. He needed to get away from Mike so he could think logically again. “Okay then, I’ll see you later dude”, Mike responded in his confusion. When Donny arrived at his locker, Kyle was already standing in front of his own locker. Donny’s was directly across the aisle from Kyle’s. Kyle looked into the mirror hanging on the inside of his locker door watching Donny’s reflection. He carefully notated the combination as Donny opened his locker, writing it down on a small piece of paper. Kyle continued to watch as Donny put his backpack into the locker and started to undress. Donny would be the alpha male at any other school. His pop idol looks combined with his tall, muscular physique made him breathtakingly beautiful. Donny slid his flannel shirt off of one boulder like shoulder and then the other. His hair’s golden highlights complemented the tan skin that covered his broad back. Kyle watched as Donny’s triceps rippled with power when he undid the button on his tight jeans. He lowered his pants revealing his smooth, flawless ass and massive thighs. It was obvious he liked to go commando, even when sunbathing since there were no tan lines. Donny removed an athletic supporter from his locker and stepped within the narrow straps. He bent down to grab the garment stretching the back of his thighs forcing the muscles to flex. Kyle let out a slight moan at the sight of Captain America’s exposed, vulnerable ass. He thought the sound was echoing around him, but soon realized every other man in the aisle was spying on Donny too. Donny pulled his jock into place, the tight straps accentuating the round shape of his firm cheeks. His cup fell out of his locker onto the floor. Donny turned around to pick it up and now faced Kyle. Donny inserted the cup into the supporter’s pouch, compressing his huge package into the extra-large piece of plastic. After adjusting his equipment for comfort, he looked up and noticed Kyle was watching him in the mirror. “Enjoying the show?” he asked. “In your dreams” Kyle said trying to sound macho. Everyone else in the aisle started to move again as if they hadn’t been watching Donny either. “Whatever”, Donny said as he put on his football pants and tied the laced fly. After a few moments he added, “I saw you speaking with Justin and Barker in the parking lot. What were you talking about?” “Not that it is any of your business, but Justin wants to be the team’s water boy”, Kyle answered as he continued to change his clothes very slowly. He didn’t want Kyle to see his erect cock. “You’ve got to be kidding. I hope you told him no. You can’t trust him. He’s up to something and that can’t be good for anyone”, Donny said. “Especially for you and mighty Mike”, Kyle said with a smirk. Donny grabbed Kyle’s arm, “I know you were friends once, but remember what he did to you, the team, and Amy. Justin only cares about himself. You must realize that after everything that’s happened over the last week.” “What I realize is how you set me up and how you used the both of us for your own gain. I blame you and Mike for what happened to me not Justin” Kyle said shaking Donny’s hand off of his foreman. “Okay, I set you up to save Mike, true. But I didn’t do it alone. I had Barker’s help, your other close friend. And that was the second time Justin took away your muscles. How about the first time? I had nothing to do with that. You must have a really bad memory or you’re still under the control of Justin’s dick” Donny said his voice getting louder. “What I remember is Barker bringing Justin’s cum over to me because you and Mike were purposely ignoring me. If it were up to you, I would still be a 500 pound fat man. At least Barker helped me get my muscles back. Muscles that I truly deserve unlike you and Mike”, Kyle yelled not backing down from the larger stud. “You’re crazy man?” Donny said turning away from Kyle to face his locker again. “Am I? You know if it wasn’t for those chemicals, I would be the most muscular dude at this school. You would be nothing but a scrawny geek and Mike would be a fat slob. I’m the only one of us to have the superior genetics to gain muscle mass easily. I’m the natural born athlete.” Kyle yelled louder, the pent up anger finally being released. His emotions were running so high, his eyes were tearing and his voice wavering. “But now I’m third best, instead of my rightful position at the top”. “Yeah, you should be the alpha male”, Donny said grabbing Kyle’s small size jock from his locker and holding it up against his own much larger cup. “It takes more than big muscles to be a true alpha male”. Kyle ripped his jock away from Donny and turned back to his locker without saying a word. Donny knew he wasn’t helping the situation. He also knew a lot of what Kyle said was true. But there was no going back now and he wouldn’t want to. Donny took a deep breathe and said more softly, “Look Kyle, you have a great physique. And you are right; you do have some natural advantages. But you wouldn’t look as good as you do right now either without the chemicals. You would’ve had to work-out heavy for years and follow restrictive diets and take all kinds of supplements to achieve that body. You’re a 17 year old boy with the muscles of a 24 year old professional athlete. You have a seven year head start on all other natural athletes in the world. Think about what that will mean when you go to college next year. Take advantage of that, man. Be thankful for what you see when you look in the mirror, like everyone else in this room. Don’t focus on the fact you aren’t as big as Mike or I. It’s your obsession to be better than Mike that caused most of your problems. Don’t let envy or Justin poison your mind. You know Justin only wants to become the water boy to somehow get revenge on us”, Donny said sincerely. “Whatever man. There’s nothing I can do about it anyway. After all it was Mike’s idea. And whatever Mike wants, Mike gets. Right?” Kyle said turning his body to look directly into Donny’s eyes. Donny could still see the deep seeded anger there. “Did I hear my name?”, Mike said as he approached the two men attracted by the yelling. Both men looked at Mike in awe. He managed to pull on his old football pants over his thicker muscles, the stretchy material clinging to every inch of his lower body. He could only get them on by removing all the padding. He would have to do the same with his jersey. But he knew he didn’t need artificial pads anymore. He had natural padding, his super dense muscles. As all eyes focused on him, he flexed his naked upper body. He never looked more masculine. He knew he was everyone’s ultimate football locker fantasy. “Is everything okay over here, guys?” “Yes, we were just discussing Justin. He wants to take your advice and become the team’s water boy. He feels it will help him make mends for what he did to the team when he was under the influence of all those chemicals. He wanted me to ask you if it was okay Mike, since you are the team captain” Donny spoke as if reading from a script. “I guess so” Mike said to Kyle. “Thank you, Mike”, Kyle responded as he turned to face his locker. Mike looked at Donny who was shaking his head no. “What harm could it do?” “I still don’t think it’s a good idea”, Donny said. “Stop worrying. Listen while I’m here, could you tie my laces? I’m afraid I’m going to snap them if I try it” Mike asked Donny. “Sure” Donny said. “I remember when you had to wear these pants at their largest size, now I can’t pull the laces tight enough to fit you’re slimmer waist.” Donny said forgetting all his concerns now that Mike was near him. He looked down and saw the large outline of Mike’s manhood in his skin tight uniform. “Shouldn’t you be wearing a cup, Mike?” “I don’t think they make one big enough to contain me. Plus I think we’ve proofed I don’t need one, remember?” Mike said pulling up on his package trying to make his pants stretch more to accommodate his mass. “That was before you lost 85% of your strength, Mike” Donny whispered with some concern. Kyle quickly turned around at what he overheard. “You’re loosing your strength Mike. I guess I was right, you aren’t meant to be the school alpha male after all”. “I’m making myself less strong to be in more control. No one needs to have the strength of a thousand men.” Mike answered without even looking at Kyle. “When I had that much power I was able to control it fine. In fact I was able to control you too”, Kyle gloated. Mike looked down at Kyle trying to contain his temper, “That was then and this is now. I’m still stronger than you and every other man in this room, combined. I’m willing to have an arm wrestling rematch with you to proof it”. Mike crossed his thick arms over his chest putting his left hand behind his right bicep to make his appear even larger. Mike saw Kyle’s eyes look at the massive mound of muscle and swallow hard. Kyle said nothing. “No? Then how about another stomach punching contest, you seemed to enjoy it last time.” Mike unfolded his arms and put his hands on his hips. He crunched his abs forcing the deep ridges between each muscle to grow deeper. He ran the fingers of his left hand over his armored gut. “In fact I’ll let you hit me anywhere and if I even feel it a little, you’ll be the winner. But if I don’t, I get to hit you back.” Kyle was intimidated at first, then realized that Mike wouldn’t hit him with all his strength. He was too much of a good guy for that. “I accept”, Kyle said. Mike stood there with his hands on his hips again. Kyle widened his stance and pulled his arm back. He twisted his body and threw a fast uppercut, his fist following the deep crevice between Mike’s huge thighs, hitting Mike hard in his balls. Everyone gasped and looked at Mike’s face. There was no reaction. Kyle looked shocked. How could Mike not feel that? He put everything he had into that punch. “I should have guessed where you would hit me. Only a woman or a coward hits a man in his balls” Mike said in disgust. “Now it’s my turn”. “Mike”, Donny said grabbing Mike’s arm. Mike looked at Donny and put his larger hand on top of Donny’s. Donny let his arm drop. Mike walked up to Kyle. He made a fist and put it against Kyle’s muscular stomach. Mike looked at Kyle’s panic stricken face. He opened his hand and forced back his index finger with his thumb. He then released the single finger, flicking Kyle’s abs, never taking his eyes off of Kyle’s face. Kyle bent over in pain. He grabbed his stomach and crumbled to the floor gasping for air. “Are you still questioning who the school alpha male is?” Mike asked looking down at Kyle. “No” Kyle mumbled without looking up. “Good. I’m glad we’ve settled that matter once and for all.” Mike looked up at everyone staring at him. “Let’s get ready men. We have an important game to play today”. Mike walked back to his locker. All eyes were on his ass as he left, the two muscular globes fighting each other for space in his tight pants. When he reached his locker, he made sure no one was watching. He then shook it left leg to loosen his balls and relief some of his discomfort. He did feel Kyle’s punch, for the first time in days he experienced a twinge of pain. He pulled on his tight shirt and tucked it into his pants. He reached farther down to adjust his manhood. He cupped and lifted his jewels before heading out onto the field. He thought again about wearing a cup, but he couldn’t even if he wanted to. He knew that no other man would purposely hit him in his balls out on the field anyway, certainly not with as much force as Kyle had done. Donny quickly finished putting on his gear. He ran to catch up with Mike along with the other members of the team. Kyle was left alone in the locker room. Suddenly a voice broke the silence, “That was fun to watch, but not part of the plan. We have to stick to the plan, Kyle”. Kyle turned to see Justin standing at the end of the aisle. “I know. But it was a perfect opportunity to quicken the pace of the plan a little” Kyle said. “I’ve worked out every detail perfectly. No more improvisation please”, Justin spoke while walking up to Kyle. “Did you get Donny’s combination?” “Yes”, Kyle gave the notepad with the combination to Justin. “Very good. Now go out there and show Valley Stream who is the best, and best looking, quarterback in the state”, Justin said while squeezing Kyle’s ass. Kyle put on his helmet and jogged out onto the field. Justin could hear the cheering crowd as he opened Donny’s locker and removed the water bottle containing the diluted MNR formula. “And the crowd goes wild. Well hold on to your hats, folks. This game promises to have lots of surprises”. • «16» By Corwin Justin's plan was coming together. As he and Kyle walked to Donny's locker he recalled what had transpired earlier. Justin had come back to school after leaving the salvage yard. He had found Kyle in the gym. Kyle was attacking the weights, his desire to be bigger driving him. Whatever was happening the passed few months, he hated it. It was a hatred he felt deep in his soul. He was meant to be the biggest. He was meant to be the strongest. Mike had cheated. Hard work built muscles, and the formula Mike had discovered had given him an unfair advantage. Worse, it had cost Kyle some of his hard earned muscle. It had cost him his place as number one. The thought of being number three grated on him. He grabbed a bar full of weights and started to curl it. His massive arm bulged as he commanded it to curl the bar. He watched his powerful arm in the mirror, and thought of beating Mike with the hammer. His powerful arm slamming into the muscular hulk, unable to even get his attention. Kyle's hatred built. A skinny form walked into the room unnoticed. The sound of iron meeting iron hid his approach. He saw Kyle working out shirtless, his manly form single-handedly curling a bar loaded with weight. The bar sagged as the heaviness of the disks pulled it toward the ground. Kyle's arm was huge as he defied the pull of the earth, his body glistening with sweat as he lifted. He changed hands and did a set of twelve before lowering the bar with perfect control. Kyle's eyes never left the mirror as he raised his arms into a double bicep pose, checking out his size. Kyle frowned. "God," said Justin. Kyle turned, surprised. He looked at the small figure. Kyle's chest heaved and flexed, and his anger built. "You have some nerve showing up here!" Kyle made a fist and smashed it into his hand. The crack sounded like thunder. "After what you did! Your fucking plan! You took my muscle, left me fat and weak." "You got it back," Justin wimpered, backing away. "So did Mike, and then some. And Donny. Now they're both bigger than me!" Kyle stormed over to Justin, put his hands under Justin's arms and lifted him. Kyle shook Justin violently, "It's all your fault. You got me into this!" Justin panicked. His heart began to race. He tried to speak, but Kyle was shaking him too hard. Justin felt a pain in his groin. Kyle wanted to kill Justin, but knew he couldn't. He could at least scare him. As he shook, he felt something, like his grip was loosening. Justin felt Kyle's hands slipping off his chest. He felt funny, like something was happening. He could see Kyle, and his perfect body. Kyle wasn't changing. Then he realized. He was. Justin began to feel strong again. Kyle's hands were slipping off of Justin's growing pecs. His shirt was becoming tighter and beginning to rip. His pants felt uncomfortable as his thighs and calves bulged with new power. Justin grabbed at Kyle's biceps, watching as his arms swelled with muscle. Justin squeezed. Kyle's arms felt like steel, flexed hard with his power. But Justin felt the power growing in him again, and he squeezed harder, denting Kyle's muscle until it felt like clay in his hands. Kyle screamed and dropped Justin. Justin looked like The Hulk, his clothes in tatters from his expanded muscle. "What happened?" "Mike happened," replied Justin, tossing the rag that had been his shirt to the ground. He grabbed Kyle under the arms. Kyle tried to push Justin away, but Justin just laughed and lifted Kyle. He started shaking him. "How do you like it?" He shook harder. "Never! Never treat me like that again!" Kyle felt like a Barbie doll in his hands. He threw the big guy to the ground and flexed over him. "Grrrr...." he said and laughed. Kyle tried to back away. He needed time to figure out what had happened. Justin extended his hand to Kyle. Kyle looked at it, and grabbed it. Justin pulled Kyle up. Justin began to feel dizzy. His groin began to ache and throb again. "No," he whispered. "Please..." He felt his cock growing, and fell to the ground as his strength began to leave him. His body convulsed as he began to shoot a load of thick cum. Kyle just watched. As he saw Justin shrink, Kyle grinned. When the transformation had finished, Kyle said, "Not so big anymore, are you?" Justin was covered in sweat. "Can't maintain it," he said, somewhat out of breath. "Don't know why... thought it was only once." "Only once?" Justin sat up. He started talking, telling Kyle about Donny and Mike at the salvage yard. He told Kyle about Mike's strength, and how he was too strong and how he had been weakening himself. Then Justin pulled out the water bottle. Kyle looked at it. "How do I know I can believe you?" he asked. "After all that has happened, maybe this is another trick. Maybe Mike wants to add my muscle to his? Maybe Donnie?" "No trick," said Justin. "You saw how strong I was. Way stronger than you are now. Stronger even than Mike." "Stronger than Mike?" "Ya! I heard Donnie say that Mike only had 40% of the strength he started with. There must be the other 60% here." Justin said. Kyle took the water bottle. "How do I know that I won't become a musclebound freak?" "Your genetics," said Justin. "Before this all began, you were way bigger than Mike. You can handle it." "And how does this help you," Kyle asked Justin skeptically. Justin didn't say anything. "Well," he started. "Something must have happened to me when I drank some of the power-juice," Justin thought. "My body just can't maintain it. Maybe when I'm scared or excited or something, it triggers the transformation. Hmmm...." "Hmmm?" Kyle said. "I wonder if Mike is the key. Maybe some more of Mike's cum will make my change permanent? The two of us..." "I didn't say I'd help you yet. I could just take this..." "I want revenge on Mike! So do you! Please... even it it doesn't work." Justin started to sob. "Please take it. You gotta destroy Mike. If not for me, then for what he did to you. How he made you feel. Please." Kyle looked at Justin, then the water bottle. He smiled, and stretched out his hand. Justin shook it. "OK, you've got yourself a deal. You're the brains, and I'm the brawn. What's your plan..." • «17» By Clarence591 by Clarence591 and Corwin Kyle brought the water bottle to his lips while looking at Justin. The memories of how Justin tricked him before flashed in his mind. He lowered the bottle without taking any of its contents. "What actually do you have planned, Justin?" he asked again. Justin saw the skepticism in Kyle's eyes and thought quickly. "I originally planned on using Mike's crème on the Valley Stream players enabling them to humiliate Mike on the field in front of everyone. Then making you to be the biggest and strongest man in school, but if you can't wait, we can change the plan. I'll do whatever you want, Kyle" "No, I don't want to change your plan. It sounds like you have put a lot of time and effort into it. Tell me how you're going to humiliate mighty Mike" Kyle said as he handed the bottle back to Justin. Kyle was brought back to the present when the bright sunlight hit his eyes as he exited the locker room. He hoped he made the right decision to trust Justin this time. But now he had to put his full focus into the game and the plan. The first quarter amazed the crowd. Valley Stream was easily overpowered by the larger, stronger Bayville. Mike's team mates were able to push past the other team's defensive line and sack the quarterback almost every play. While Bayville's offensive team formed an impenetrable wall of muscle protecting Kyle from ever being touched. Their height and strength advantage allowed them to make interceptions and turnovers easily. It was like a watching the current Super Bowl champs play against a team of disorganized junior high students. Soon Bayville was taking it easy on the field. They would joke around by placing their huge hands on the opposing players' helmet and hold them in place with one arm while waving to the crowd with their other. The crowd started laughing at Valley Stream's inferior physical capabilities. Mike scored 4 of the 7 touchdowns for his team. Once he was able to walk over the goal line with 5 members of the other team hanging on to him. When Donny wasn't playing he was keeping an eye on the terrible threesome. Kyle seemed to be concentrating on the game and Justin was doing everything a water boy should. But Mr. Barker spent most of the game talking with the opposing team's coach. He was laughing and touching his peer, in what looked to Donny like flirting. And even more curious was when Barker wasn't with the coach he was giving the referee seductive glances. Justin took Donny's bottle with the MNR formula and filled it with Gatorade. He was waiting impatiently for Mike to return from the field. He knew Mike would be tired and thirsty after expending so much energy on the field. His large muscles still generated a lot of heat as they powered his massive body over the goal line. As the offensive team left the field, two of the larger members of the team came over to Justin. The biggest lineman, Tyrone, looked at Justin and snickered. "How the mighty have fallen. Give me some water, boy," he commanded, reaching for the bottle." "That's for Mike," Justin objected, holding the bottle behind him. Tyrone grabbed Justin's bicep and squeezed. The small boy whelped in pain as Tyrone's stronger hand easily forced the bottle from Justin. "Give it back to me!" he said in his soprano voice, "Mike will need that." Tyrone held it high above his head watching Justin jump for it like a trained puppy. "Your time of emperor is long over, little boy. You don't tell us men want to do anymore." Tyrone squeezed a third of the liquid into his open mouth, swallowing every ounce. Tyrone walked over to the bench, carrying the bottle with him. Justin watched as Tyrone seemed to swoon, then fidget uncomfortably. "Dude, what's wrong?" he heard another lineman ask. It was Evan, who was only slightly smaller than the powerful Tyrone. Tyrone handed Evan the bottle. "Just feelin antsy or something." Tryone stood up, then almost fell on his face. "Hey, let me help you," said Evan, jumping off the bench and supporting the big guy. He started to lead Tyrone into the locker room. Seeing Justin, he raised the bottle to his lips. Justin watched the sinewy muscles on Evan's foreman bulge as he squeezed the bottle harder, drinking another third of the liquid. Then Evan threw the bottle back at Justin. "There you go, you little pipsqueak. Now go and fill it up for the team captain like a good water boy". He led Tyrone into the locker room. Kyle stayed behind Mike as he passed Justin and headed to the water jug to get a drink. Kyle stopped and said "What's wrong with you? You let Mike walk right by without giving him the bottle." Justin stopped staring at the lineman upon hearing Kyle's angry voice. "There's another change in the plan. Tyrone and Evan drank the formula. I couldn't stop them. It's already affecting Tyrone. Evan almost had to carry him into the locker room. You've got to be there when they cum, it's the only way you can absorb their strength. You can't let any of this stuff go to waste, dude". Kyle scowled, then walked into the locker room. Kyle and Tyron were sitting on the floor just inside the door. They looked confused and disoriented. They were rubbing their bodies and forehead. They stood up and adjusted their cups, which were confining their growing cock and balls. "Hey guys! What's wrong?" "Feel'n funny. Strange. Kinda whoozy," Evan said. Kyle walked up to his teammates helped them onto the bench. He grabbed each man under an arm. Eventhough each man weighed well over 300 pounds, they felt light to him. Kyle could feel their muscles begin to soften as he held them. He laid them down on the bench that ran down the center of the locker aisle, their athletic legs straddling the bench. "It hurts, my cock is so hard, so tight" Tyrone said groggily as he slid his hand into his pants and pulled out his thick rod. Kyle helped by loosening the laces of his pants and pulled them down to his thighs. He then lowered Tyrone's jockstrap, freeing his enlarged ball sack. "That feels so good". "I know how to make you feel even better" Kyle said as he forced Tyrone's now weaker hand off his cock. Kyle wrapped his mouth around the black man's impressive meat and sucked. Tyrone moaned and ran his hand over his diminishing ab muscles. Soon Kyle was swallowing Tyrone's muscle spunk and watched his cock shrink to half its former size. Meanwhile Evan had undone his own pants and was stroking his paler but just as impressive meat. Kyle was able to get his mouth over the fuck pole just before Evan exploded. The second dose of enhanced cum filling Kyle's stomach. "Thanks guys, I needed that" Kyle said as he felt the effects on his body. His uniform became tighter as did his shoes. He noticed his shirt became untucked due to his increasing height. He ran his hands over his more deeply etched stomach before reaching down to adjust his larger manhood that could no longer he held by his small sized cup. He had gained the strength of about five men, making him as strong as Donny. "What happened, why do I feel so weak?" Evan said sitting up and rubbing his head. "Why do I look so much smaller? Where are my muscles?" Tyrone said rubbing his shrunken bicep. "They're right here." Kyle said flexing his 25 inch arm. "Don't worry guys. You're still stronger than the average guy your age, even stronger than most men your size. Just not as strong as you were a few minutes ago. You boys better go home and let the men play today." Kyle smirked as he walked back to the field. He could feel the increased power in his body and he liked it. The score at halftime was 77 to zip. As the marching band took the field, Mike and his team mates went to relax in the locker room laughing and joking with each other. Donny noticed Barker was leading Valley Stream's coach and the ref into the teacher's lounge. Kyle tried to avoid Donny and Mike so they wouldn't notice his larger size. He wanted that to be a surprise later on. The visiting team shuffled off silently to their bus to figure out a way to regain their dignity. As the waited for their coach to appear, they talked among themselves about the power and size of the other team, especially Mike. They wondered what super steroid they were using to get so big, so fast. All went silent when Justin stepped onto the bus. "You're right it is a super steroid. And I have it right here" he said as he held up the bottle containing the small amount of Mike's cum. "What are you doing here?" asked Chris, the super-masculine team captain. "I'm here to level the playing field. To make you guys as big and strong as the other team", Justin answered proudly. "Why would you help us? You're on the other team", questioned Derek, the handsome quarterback who stood beside Chris. They were obviously close friends. Justin assumed they were the Valley Stream version of Mike and Donny. "Let's just say I've lost my school spirit. Just try it. What do you guys have to lose, beside your state title?" Justin said with a smirk. "You little asshole. I say we break every bone in his scrawny body", Derek said being held back by the larger Chris. "That is an interesting point. If this stuff works, why are you so pathetic looking? Why haven't you used it on yourself?" Chris asked. "I have a temporary condition that prevents it from working on me. But I'll put you all to shame soon enough, believe me", Justin answered without flinching staring straight into Chris' beautiful hazel eyes. "This is your last chance boys before I leave. I'm sure you'll do much better in the second half just the way you are. Maybe you will score at least one touchdown". "You mother fucking wimp, I swear I'm going to rip your head off", Derek lunged toward Justin again, but was still restrained by Chris. "Ballsy, get up here", Chris said turning his head momentarily to the back of the bus. The place kicker, the smallest man on the team, walked up the aisle toward Chris. "I asked you not to call me that", the kicker said in a soft voice. "Your big balls are the only thing you have going for you, loser. Do you prefer, Rob the Runt?" asked Chris. Rob just looked down and shook his head. "Give him some and we'll see what happens" Chris said as he pushed Rob toward Justin. Justine unscrewed the top and used an ice tea spoon to scoop a heaping spoonful out of the bottom of the container. He only had a quarter cup of Mike's cum for the entire team to share. The small amount wouldn't make them as powerful as Mike, but would easily increase their strength by 2 or 3 times equaling the power of most of Bayville's players. "It may be a little cold. I kept in the fresh in the freezer last night", Justin said holding the heaping teaspoon of milky spunk in front of Rob. Rob didn't move. "What if this is a trick and I grow a tail or something?" Rob said meekly. "Don't be a moron, that's the stupidest thing I've ever heard. Just swallow it, be a man for a change, Runt", Derek said slapping Rob in the back of the head. Rob looked at Justin and opened his mouth. Justin pulled out the empty spoon. Rob swallowed it, "It tastes like salty pudding, yuck". Derek and Chris looked at each other, they knew that taste. "Nothing, it didn't work" Rob said flexing his featureless arm. Chris dropped his hand allowing Derek to approach Justin. Derek was about to push Justin off the bus, when Rob started to moan. Everyone turned to see Rob lifting his shirt to expose his flat gut, and then small bricks started to appear. Rob looked up and smiled. He then flexed his arm again and watched his bicep grow before his eyes. From behind, his other team mates noticed he was getting taller and his ass and thighs were expanding in his tighter pants. Rob pulled his pants away for his muscular stomach, "Wow even my cock is growing larger," he said, his voice deeping with power. Immediately everyone on the Valley Stream team wanted the super steroid from Justin. Soon Rob was being pushed to the back of the bus as his team mates rushed forward. Rob went back to the back seat and laid down enjoying the feeling of his growing muscles. Justin was surrounded by the already larger men, but he tried not to look intimidated. "I ask only one thing in return for making you champions again" he said, "and it's something you will enjoy doing too". ---------------------------------------------------- Barker was in the teacher's lounge with the Valley Stream coach and the referee caressing his muscular body. Barker had the same physique of many of the players despite his age. The coach and ref were turned on by watching the dominating power of Bayville team. They were horny as hell and the opportunity to be with a man like Barker couldn't be passed up. The coach was licking Barker's musky balls while the ref was pumping his ass. Barker was enjoying doing his part in Justin's plan. He was to distract the coach so Justin could feed his team Mike's muscle cum, and win over the referee. The plan would mean many fouls would take place on the field, with the ref influenced by Barker none would be called to effect the outcome of the game. While Barker was a hunk, the other two men were not. Their soft, hairy bodies made it difficult for Barker to get hard. He just imagined he was with Kyle and Mike, a fantasy that played over and over in his mind on many nights. He moaned with pleasure as he kept he eyes closed tight, thinking of the muscle men. --------------------------------------------------- The twelve other members of the Valley Stream team had ingested all of Mike's cum, each receiving slightly less than Rob. The men were sitting in the bus's seats with their eyes closed trying to fight the impulse to masturbate. Most had pulled out their harden cocks and laid them on their stomachs, trying not the touch them. Justin told them the longer they held back the stronger they would become. All could feel their bodies growing stronger and more masculine. Sensual moans echoed throughout the otherwise silent bus. Chris looked over at Derek and saw how more rugged his face had become. His body was more ripped and muscular. His skin was darker and covered with a faint coating of fine hair. His cock was longer and thicker than ever before. Chris reached over to touch his friends beautiful rod as he had often in the past. Derek moaned as Chris' finger lightly stroked his manhood. "Please don't" Derek whispered to no avail. He then reached for Chris' meat feeling its improved size. He looked at his captain and sighed. He had the face of an angel with his dirty blond hair, flawless face, and large pale. Derek couldn't contain himself after seeing such beauty. He shot his large load onto his stomach. Feeling Derek's huge muscles flex as he came, made Chris cum almost immediately. Soon, it was a domino effect as every man came. The entire bus smelled of men's essence. As the team cleaned themselves up and squeezed their enhanced equipment back into their pants, they looked at each other and laughed. Their super tight uniforms showcased their more powerful bodies. They knew they were just as big as their opponents now. The team hurried off the bus eager to test their muscles on the field. Chris and Derek watched as each man passed them to exit the bus. Everyone was there except the Rob the Runt. "Hey Ballsy, are you still back there?" Derek asked as he started to walk to the back of the bus. He could partially see the nude figure of the man lying on the back seat, but that couldn't be the Runt. When he finally reached the back he saw a vision of maleness. Rob went from a runt to a god. The larger dose combined with his naturally larger balls and extended exposure time allowed him to gain more than any other man on his team. He had the thickest muscles of any man Derek had ever seen nude. Rob's plain face was replaced by that of the sexiest male model. He's already larger than average package was now massive. It was rock hard and throbbing. Derek fell to his knees. Chris walked up behind him to see what was going on. Chris then fell to his knees beside his friend and team mate. Rob saw Derek and Chris looking at him in awe. He sat up, immediately Derek and Chris started to rub each of Rob's muscular thighs. Their hands went to his cock. Rob watched as the two men he had lusted for secretly during the past three years fought over his cock -- each man obsessed with sucking his cum. Rob had held back longer than any of his teammates, and he wanted more. He pushed Derek and Chris away with his new found strength. The men watched as Rob's cock throbbed and his muscles swelled with power. "Fuck! Look at him!" Derek said, the lust oozing in his voice. "He's bigger than we are!" The thought that Rob had become bigger than the two football studs was too much for Rob, who couldn't hold back any longer. He shot his load high into the air splattering back onto his sculpted body. Derek and Chris, seeing their opportunity, licked the cum off of Rob. Rob just leaned back and placed a hand on top of each of his worshippers head, enjoying the feeling of their thick silky hair between his fingers and their tongues on his body. Rob raised his arm and flexed it, his massive bicep shooting skyward, growing like a volcano. He raised his mountain to his mouth and licked the jism off it, worshipping his size. Soon Derek and Chris had cum themselves, but the three jocks quickly recovered. Rob flexed his muscles, knowing he could never fit into his old uniform. He hefted his huge nuts in his had -- they were the size of grapefruits yet hard as steel. "Yo, Chris," he cried, "I think I need your spare gear. Ain't no way this huge muscle bod could fit in my old uniform." Chris looked at Rob, then grabbed his extra pants and shirt. Rob packed his huge hang into a jock strap, then pulled Chris's clothes onto his gifted body, relishing the feeling that Chris' pants were too small for him. He loved the way his bulge was way too big for any cup or protection. As he stood by his two school mates, he realized he now was taller than both of them and way more muscular. He grabbed his huge nuts. He had become the alpha male of the school and intended to show everyone what 'Ballsy' could do. The three men exited the bus just as the coach was returning. The coach mouth dropped open as he saw the shirtless Rob step down from the vehicle. "My God, what happened to you?" the stunned coach asked. "Had a growth spurt coach", Rob said in his new deeper voice. "We have to talk. A man with my physical abilities shouldn't be wasted as a kicker. I think I'll make a great tight end, don't you". "Sure whatever you want?" the coach stammered. "But coach, I'm the tight end" Chris whined. "Not anymore, runt", Rob said as he struggled to pull on the borrowed shirt. He raised his arm, and the shirt sleeve ripped, unable to contain the huge bicep. "Damn," said the coach. Rob smiled, wondering just how big his arms now were. They had to be at least two feet around, and he felt as strong as a super man! The crowd was abuzz when Valley Stream entered the stadium. As they lined up in front of the Bayville team it was apparent they were no longer physically inferior. They just smiled as the meet their opponents eye to eye for the first time. The Bayville players looked at each other then at Mike, then to Rob. Had Bayville's monster finally met his match? Mike looked at Donny, who was distracted by a smiling Justin standing by Valley Stream's team bench. The referee blew the whistle and the second half of the game had begun. • Change in Plans «18» By Clarence591 by Clarence591 and Corwin The ball was snapped and the Valley Stream team pushed past Bayville for the first time. But they didn’t go after Kyle, the quarterback; they were focused only on getting Mike. The Valley Stream team instinctively knew all of Bayville’s plays. Mike’s cum had given them the accumulated football knowledge and skills of the entire team. They were aware of every player’s strengths and weaknesses. Bayville’s greatest strength was Mike and they had orders to weaken him. Kyle handed the ball off to Mike who started his usual slow jog to the goal line. Each member of Valley Stream’s defensive line crashed into Mike. They made sure their hard shoulder pads slammed into Mike’s unprotected crotch. Each man would hit him, then roll off and hit him again further down the field. One by one, as if it was expertly choreographed, they took turns hitting the large, impressive target that was Mike’s manhood. By the tenth impact Mike was starting to feel each blow, especially since he was still tender from Kyle’s punch earlier in the locker room. After making the touchdown, Mike headed for the bench as the defensive team took the field. He just wanted to give his sore nuts a rest. Kyle was talking to the coach as Mike approached. “Good idea Kyle. We’re going to need you out there Mike”, the coach said, “I don’t know how, but they’re just too strong of a team now”. Mike looked at the smirking Kyle and reluctantly put his helmet back on and jogged into position on the field. Mike crouched in front of Rob, the biggest player on the opposing team. When the ball was in play, Rob grabbed onto Mike’s shoulders and rammed his powerful knee into Mike’s balls. Mike felt a lot of pain but was able to continue the play. Valley Stream’s empowered quarterback tossed a perfect 60 yard spiral to the open arms of a receiver, who easily outmaneuvered Mike’s team mates. They had their first touchdown of the game. Mike headed back to the bench to speak with the coach. “I need to rest. Can I sit out this play, coach?” Mike asked. Before the coach could answer, Kyle ran up and said, “Coach, we need Mike out there. He’s our best player. We’re going to lose our point advantage if Mike doesn’t play”. The coach thought for a second, beating the state champions was his only concern now. “Mike you’re in for one more play. We need your power on the field”. Kyle caught the kicked ball and immediately knelt down on the field. Mike joined the others in the huddle. Kyle was going to use the same play as before. “No. Don’t give me the ball this time, Kyle. Use someone else”, Mike interrupted rubbing his tender package. Kyle noticed and answered slyly, “Okay, Mike. If that’s the way you feel. But if I don’t see anyone else open, I may have to use you man. You understand it’s for the good of the team. As the quarterback it’s my decision.” Kyle yelled out the play, with the ball in his hand he took a few steps back. Mike was soon surrounded by the other team leaving the receivers wide open. But Mike was surprised when he saw Kyle throwing the ball to him. Mike used his powerful legs to jump over the other inferior players and caught the ball with ease. Reluctantly Mike headed toward the end zone. Again the Valley Stream targeted his crotch. Each hit sent bursts of pain through his body, slowly weakening him. Almost at the goal line, Rob slammed his entire massive body weight into Mike’s masculine bulge, causing Mike to stumble for the first time since his change. Mike got into the end zone and feel to his knees. The crowd gasped at seeing a sign of weakness from the hulking giant. The Valley Stream players surrounded Mike. Rob stood in front of him. He took a few steps back as if getting ready to make a punt and kicked Mike forcibly between his legs. Mike fell unto his ass holding his battered package. Rob leaned into Mike’s tortured face and said, “An eye for an eye. Balls for Balls. Justin sends his regards”. Rob put his hand on Mike’s helmet and pushed him back. Mike fell onto the turf still holding his nuts. The players, still surrounding him, got on their knees and started pummeling Mike’s balls with their fists. The immense pain weakened Mike dramatically, making it easy for his tormentors to push his hands out of the way. He was unable to defend himself. Tears welled up in his eyes from the assault his balls were taken. He yelled for help. Mike’s team mates ran up and pulled the other men off of him. As Rob stood he took his foot and ground his cleats into Mike’s throbbing basket. Donny got to Rob and pushed him away. Donny was the only one willing to take-on the big man. “What’s wrong with you dude. Your whole team is fucking crazy” Donny screamed as he helped Mike stand up. Rob just raised his hands and smiled before walking away with the rest of his team. Donny put Mike’s arm around his shoulder and escorted him to the sidelines. As he passed by the referee he commented, “And why didn’t you stop that?” “I didn’t see anything” the ref said then looked at Mr.Barker who threw him a kiss. “Are you okay, man? I don’t know what’s got into those guys. They come back from half time all muscular and crazy.” Donny said kneeling in front of Mike who was sitting on the bench. Mike always sat at the end of the bench far from the other players. He knew his presence would arouse his team mates, so he tried to keep his distance. “It was Justin. He gave them something to make them big in return they were told to attack me. Back at his house, I must have crushed his balls without realizing it because I was so strong. He’s using them to get his revenge on me.” Mike said softly trying to catch his breath, spreading his massive thighs wide open to give his aching balls some additional room. He rested his elbows on his thighs. His face was still red and grimacing from the stinging pain. “Justin, I should have known. And I bet Kyle and Barker are in on this too. I wonder what he gave them? Only you and I know where we hid the supplements.” Donny stood up and saw Justin walking toward the locker room. “I’ll be back in a minute, Mike”, Donny said as he started to walk Justin’s way. Donny made it past the bleachers when someone grabbed his arm. “Where are you going? We need you on the field?” Donny turned to see it was Kyle. “I’ve got to talk with your friend Justin about what he’s doing to Mike. Of course, you’d know all about it too”, Donny said jerking his arm free from Kyle’s surprisingly strong grip. “I don’t know what you’re talking. But if you feel it’s more important than the game, go ahead”, Justin said as he turned to walk back to the field. “I’m not done talking to you, Kyle”, Donny said as he put his hand on Kyle’s upper arm to stop him just as Kyle had done to him. Donny couldn’t believe the size and hardness of the muscle he felt there. He looked up at Kyle’s face who was smirking at him. Donny thought he looked different somehow; bigger, taller, more handsome and confident. Donny started to squeeze Kyle’s bicep to show he was still the stronger man. Kyle felt Donny’s grip tightening. Kyle bent his elbow making his bicep expand. Donny tried to stop the muscle from growing, but couldn’t. Kyle’s power could not be denied, Donny’s hand was forced opened. Donny was stunned, how did Kyle get stronger than him. Kyle took advantage of Donny’s shock and slammed his fist into the weaker man’s gut. The blow knocked the wind out of Donny and caused his body to buckle. Kyle grabbed Donny’s arm and forced it behind his back. “I wasn’t planning on doing this now, but you can say you’ve forced my hand. Ironic huh?” Kyle whispered into Donny’s ear as he made him stand upright. Kyle pushed Donny forward still holding his arm painfully behind his back. “Let’s do what you wanted and go see Justin”, Kyle pushed Donny forward making him walk to the locker room entrance. As they entered Kyle called out for Justin. As Justin approached, Donny saw his water bottle hanging from Justin’s belt. “Now I know you’re plan. You’re going to use the diluted formula on Mike to weaken him. Even if he drinks all that stuff he’ll still be stronger than any one else.” Donny said trying to make their plan sound futile. “Oh, Mike’s not the only one we’re going to use the formula on” Justin said as he removed the bottle from his waist and moved closer to Donny, looking up at him with an evil grin. Donny started to struggle breaking Kyle’s hold on him and pushing Justin away. Donny turned to face Kyle, the two circling each other like warriors. “I can’t believe you’re working with him again after what he did to you twice before. He’s more obsessed with power than even you. He’ll never let you become stronger than him.” Donny said trying to delay the inevitable fight to let his sore arm and gut recover. “As you have seen, I already am”, Kyle said before he lunged at Donny forcing his body against a row of lockers. Donny swung his arm at Kyle’s face, but it was still felt rubbery from being forced behind his back. Kyle was able to block Donny’s punch with his left arm while his right fist hit Donny in the gut again. Donny’s body bent forward from the blow, Kyle quickly lifted his knee hitting Donny in the face, breaking his nose. Kyle grabbed the front of Donny’s shirt and held him up as he continued ravaging Donny’s face. Kyle felt so powerful beating the All-American stud. Donny was in a daze with blood coming from his nose, brow and mouth. Kyle saw that Donny was near unconsciousness and stopped hitting him. “Now that I’ve destroyed that pretty face of yours, I’ll take your perfect body too”, he said breathing hard from his efforts. He took the water bottle from Justin and put it to Donny’s mouth. Donny quickly shut his lips. “Allow me”, Justin said as he reached for the bottle and squeezed Donny’s battered nose closed. The pain caused Donny to scream. Justin quickly poured the liquid into Donny’s open mouth. “Payback is a bitch isn’t it?” Justin commented as he saw Donny swallow the formula. He threw the empty bottle to the floor. Kyle let Donny’s limp body drop. “Take off his clothes, I want to see this happen” Kyle told Justin as he started to strip himself. Justin struggled to lift off Donny’s shirt and pads. He quickly removed his shoes and socks, then untied the laces to his tight pants. He pulled them off revealing his sweat soaked jock. Justin admired the size and scent of the garment before removing it. Donny’s balls were already beginning to expand from the effects of the MNR. The now nude Kyle picked Donny up and held him next to himself as he stood in front of a large mirror. He took his free hand and grabbed Donny’s chin lifting his head. “Look Captain America, you’re losing your superhero physique”. Donny’s saw his body shrink through his swollen, bloody eyes. He could feel his strength draining from his body into his expanding balls. Donny went from looking like an elite bodybuilder to a slender swimmer in minutes. His expanding cock ached from being so hard. Kyle went down to his knees and placed his mouth around Donny’s thick rod. Kyle kept a firm grip on Donny’s narrow hips to hold him upright. Donny tried to hold back his ejaculation but couldn’t. The power of the formula was too strong. He released his muscle load into Kyle’s eager mouth. Kyle could feel Donny’s shortening cock withdrawing from his mouth as the last bit of cum hit the back of his throat. Donny collapsed onto the floor. Kyle stood in front of the mirror to watch his body grow. His shoulders broadened, his legs lengthened, while his muscles swelled. Kyle brought his hand to his face to feel his more prominent jaw line, and then he followed the thick vein that ran down his bull neck to his more powerful chest. He continued to his more defined abdominals until he came to the most desired enhancement. He felt the weight of his egg size balls in one hand and squeezed his six inches of soft, thick meat in the other. The size and power of his body was intoxicating. ----------------------------------------------------------- Mike walked slowly to the coach. He took small steps trying not to jostle his king-sized package too much. “Coach have you seen Donny?” “No. All my top players are missing and we’re being crushed out there. I can’t find Evan, Tyrone, Donny or Kyle. Hell, even the fucking water boy is gone”, the coach ranted as he saw his dream of beating the state champs slipping away. “Justin”, Mike said to himself. Maybe Baker, Kyle and Justin were working together. Maybe they were getting their revenge on Donny this very moment. He had to find Donny. “Mike are you feeling better? I need you back in the game as soon as possible. You’re our only hope to win this game” the coach pleaded. “Sure coach, once I find Donny”, Mike answered absentmindedly scanning the field for his friend. He turned away without looking at the coach again. Mike felt someone was staring at him, so he looked down in front of him. There he saw Tiffany, the head cheerleader. Tiffany, like all the other girls in school, has been bugging Mike about the upcoming prom. They knew since Mike would obviously be elected prom king, whomever he took would be queen. “Sorry I don’t have time to talk now Tiffany. I’m looking for Donny”, he said slightly annoyed. “I know I heard you talking to the coach. I saw where he and Kyle went”, Tiffany said looking up at the hulking stud. “Great. Where did they go?” Mike said excitedly. Tiffany didn’t answer. She just stood there staring at Mike. Being in his ultra-masculine presence and hearing his deep bass voice made Tiffany feel incredibly feminine. When Mike’s pheromone laden scent hit Tiffany’s nose, her subconscious took over her body. Erotic images flooded her mind, her pupils dilated, her breathing became shallow, her skin flush, both sets of her lips swelled, and her hardening nipples pushed out her tight uniform. Tiffany’s curvy body trembled in a combination of fear and desire. She was like a cat in heat. Mike was used to this reaction from women. He took a step back, “Tiffany, listen to me. Where did they go?” Tiffany eyes refocused. She bit her lower lip to try to control the waves of pleasure her young body was experiencing. “Aahhhuh, th…th..they went into the locker room a ff..few minutes ago”, she softly stammered. “Thank you”, Mike said as he ran his manly hand down the back of her arm. Tiffany’s body shuddered and she gasped as her panties became moist. She tried to catch her breath as she watched Mike walk away. --------------------------------------------------------- Kyle reached for his old jock strap and held against his improved manhood, “I don’t think this is going to fit me anymore”. He looked down at Donny’s diminished physique and dropped the soiled garment onto his battered face, “This looks more like your size now”. Kyle walked over to where Justin had put Donny’s clothes and slipped on his team mate’s supporter. He raised the straps up over his massive thighs slowly, letting his hands caress the bulging muscles as he flexed. Kyle pulled the cup out to cover his man-meat; relishing the fact its extra-large size was barely able to hold all of him. “A tight fit for a man like me, but it will have to do”. Kyle then put on Donny’s pants, his larger muscles stretching the shining nylon material near the breaking point. He walked over to Donny and stood directly on top of the fallen idol. “I definitely fill out your uniform better than you ever did”, Kyle chuckled as he ran his hands over his tightly encased ass. Donny stared up at the behemoth looking down at him, his view of Kyle’s upper body blocked by the enormous bulge protruding from between Kyle’s legs. “You’re still number two, Kyle. You used the last of the MNR formula on me. Mike is ten times stronger than you and always will be”, Donny forced the words from his bruised face defiantly. Kyle got angry. “Shut up, wimp”, he said as he put his large foot on Donny’s chest and pressed down hard. Donny started to cough finding it hard to breath. Kyle looked at Justin, “How am I supposed to get Mike’s muscles without the formula? The plan was to bash his balls to weaken him so I could force him to drink the formula and steal his powers. What are we going to do now?” “Like you said I’m the brains and you’re the brawn. I know exactly what I’m doing.” Justin answered with a strange tone in his voice. “Don’t worry. We’ll take care of Mike”. “Did I hear someone say my name?” All eyes turned to the doorway as Mike entered the room. • Healing Old Wounds «19» By Clarence591 by Clarence591 and Corwin Mike saw the larger Kyle standing over Donny's battered, lithe body and figured out what happened. He grabbed Kyle by the neck with his left hand and easily lifted him off the ground. He quickly did the same with Justin in his right hand. Both men were gasping for air and clawing at Mike's powerful arms while trying to kick his sore balls, his only vulnerable spot. "Are you okay, dude? You look like shit", Mike asked Donny. "I'll be okay. He didn't take anything I can't get back in time", Donny said struggling to sit up. "I'm starting to think you were right. Maybe having Justin as our water boy is not a good idea after all", Mike said before flashing his brilliant smile at Donny. He had to adjust his grip on Justin's neck but didn't bother to look at him. Donny chuckled then rubbed his bruised gut. "Stop, don't make me laugh. It hurts too much. Thank God, you arrived in time to..". Donny had returned his gaze back to Mike and stopped in mid-sentence at what he saw. Mike noticed Donny's expression change from relief to horror. Mike turned his glance toward Kyle, who was no longer struggling, to see him grinning like a cat that had swallowed a canary. Then he turned to Justin and was shocked. Justin's body was mutating. While he was growing larger; all the muscles under his skin were changing randomly, like bubbles in a pot of boiling water. His facial features where changing in the same manner. Worse of all were his balls. Each was expanding and deflating rapidly, independent of each other. Justin looked like a hideous monster one second, then a gorgeous hunk the next. Mike was having a hard time keeping his grip as Justin's neck got thicker and his body became heavier. Justin's feet finally touched the floor as he grew as tall as Mike. With that leverage, Justin grabbed Mike's forearm and started to twist it backwards. Mike resisted at first, but soon Justin's increasing strength allowed him to overpower Mike. Mike lost his balance and had to let go of Kyle. Kyle's massive body fell on top of Donny. The impact causing Donny's head to hit the floor knocking him out. Justin continued to twist Mike's arm backwards demonstrating the incredible power his larger muscles possessed. Mike was down on one knee, his face showing the immense pain he was experiencing. Justin just laughed then hit Mike's square jaw with his other hand; the blow causing Mike's head to twist violently in the opposite direction. Mike fell onto his ass as Justin let go of this arm. Justin stood in front of Mike. "Get up, wimp", Justin said almost growling. Mike got back on his feet and threw a punch into Justin's gut. Justin barely flinched and retaliated with a punch into Mike's armored waist. He then picked Mike up over his head and throw him into a row of lockers on the other side of the room. Mike felt fear for the first time in years as Justin shuffled closer to him. Justin's grotesque, but powerful physique seemed unstoppable. Mike struggled to his feet as Justin reached him. Mike's whole body felt weak from the abuse it had endured all day. Mike threw several combination punches using all his depleted strength attempting to weaken his opponent, but it had the opposite effect. Mike grew tired and winded while Justin continued his approach not even having to defend himself from the weaker man. Justin was now on top of Mike, who just stood there trying to catch his breath. "Is that all you got?", Justin asked. Mike just looked up at Justin unable to speak between deep inhales. Not giving Mike's body the time to recover, Justin threw a punch into Mike's gut and another at the other side of his face. Mike collapsed onto the floor. "Get his clothes off him", Justin bellowed at Kyle. Kyle scurried over to Mike's limp body and pulled his jersey up over his head. He then quickly removed his shoes and loosened the laces of his pants. Kyle pulled the tight pants down over Mike's round ass, finally exposing his red, throbbing balls. As Kyle struggled to get the pants past Mike's thickly corded thighs, Mike grabbed Kyle's arm. Mike looked at Kyle. "Why?" he asked weakly. "You made me feel inferior and no one is ever going to do that again" Kyle snapped back, he then took his other hand and flicked Mike's balls with his index finger. Mike clenched his teeth together in pain while letting go of Kyle. "Not such a tough alpha male now are you?", Kyle mocked. "Enough playing around", Justin grunted. Kyle quickly finished removing the pants leaving Mike completely nude. Justin picked Mike up with one hand around his neck holding him up against the lockers. He then started to punch Mike's entire body systematically starting with his mountainous shoulders. The powerful blows forced Mike's super dense muscles into the metal wall behind him. Mike was defenseless, the relentless beating making him weaker and weaker. The lockers bent like tin around him, encasing Mike's muscular physique, imprisoning him in steel. Justin no longer had to hold Mike up; he was totally supported by the molded metal. Justin stepped back suddenly feeling weaker. He rubbed his forehead with his enormous hands. Mike could see Justin's muscles slowly deflating. Mike could hear Justin begin to mumble 'no, not now... no...'. Mike knew he now had an opportunity. In his most commanding voice, he looked at Kyle and said "Kyle find something to bind his hands behind his back. Then go get some help". Mike's massive manhood ached as he demanded it exert his hypnotic control over Kyle. Kyle didn't want to do what Mike asked of him, but he couldn't resist Mike's direct order. Kyle picked up a roll of Ace bandages that had fallen out of one of the lockers. He grabbed one of Justin's wrists and forced it behind his back. Then Kyle reached for the other hand, but found it more difficult to control Justin. As the two men struggled, Justin felt strong again. His muscles started to grow, his strength increasing every second. Mike saw Justin's face snarl, 'yes' as he began to flex with power. Soon he reversed Kyle's hold on him and threw Kyle across the room, his body slamming onto the floor. "Your mind is as weak as your body, boy" Justin teased. He stood up and put his face up against Mike's. "Your powers won't work on me, wimp. And with your help, my body will soon stabilize and I'll be the strongest man in the universe." he said before he threw another punch into Mike's gut forcing his body deeper into the lockers. Justin opened his fist and lowered his hand to Mike's huge fuck pole. He started to roughly stroke Mike's cock. Mike's hyper-masculine body produced 100 times more testosterone than the average man, making him extremely potent. Not having felt the touch of another person in over a week, Mike's cock started to inflate; the coursing blood quickly bringing his manhood to its full foot long length. Justin got down on his knees and started to suck Mike's perfectly shaped meat. Justin sucked with such force it instantly caused Mike to orgasm. Justin then took his hand and squeezed Mike's sore balls crushing them in his powerful grip. Mike's thunderous scream resonated throughout the room. Justin emptied every last drop of super cum from Mike's balls, using his cock like a straw. "Painful isn't it. Now you know how I felt when you did it to me", Justin said as he wiped his mouth with the back of his huge hand. Justin felt his body calming, the violent mutations of his muscles slowed and both balls expanded in unison. He was able to think more logically again too. Justin's hope that Mike's cum would heal him seemed to becoming a reality. Justin was caressing his own painful scrotum when Mike's caught his eye. Mike's balls were expanding too. It looked as if Mike's body was instantly healing itself, draining power from the rest of him to protect the epicenter of his masculinity. This made perfect sense to Justin. After all, doctors give patients steroids to speed the healing process. Mike's body was producing mega doses of steroids every second. Justin's hand went to Mike's cock again and started to stroke it. His meat expanded at the touch again. "No, please. Not again", pleaded Mike without lifting his head. "You can't resist my touch. Your body was meant to be a fucking machine. Its sole purpose to provide pleasure to others" Justin said before putting his mouth around Mike's 11" rod. After some creative tongue work by Justin, Mike shot another load into Justin's eager mouth. Again Justin grabbed Mike's ball sack and squeezed with all his might. Mike screamed again, this time in a higher pitch. Kyle was woken by Mike's screams and stumbled over to his team mates. He saw Justin finishing his second blow job on Mike. "What are you doing? I am the one who is supposed to be taking his cum. You promised me I was going to be the strongest man in the world", Kyle yelled at Justin. "You?" Justin said looking at Kyle. Justin sat silent for a moment enjoying the feeling the new dose of Mike's cum was having on his body before continuing. "You literally don't have the balls for the job, dude. Do you think it was just chance that Mike became the ultimate man? It was his huge balls that allowed him to become a God. Mike's always had the biggest set of low hangers in town. When I gave Mike's cum to the Valley Stream team, their man with the biggest balls became their alpha-male. It's that natural advantage over other men that makes him superior. Your little peas can't take it," and Justin started to laugh while he rubbed his own huge eggs that were pulsing painfully and growing huge. "Mike has a natural advantage over me? He's supposed to be the alpha-male?" Kyle mumbled to himself trying to make sense of the information. The last several weeks have been all about Mike taking away something that rightfully belonged to him. Now that was all a lie. Kyle's introspection was interrupted by another scream from Mike. Justin had just sucked him off for a third time. Kyle looked up at Mike. His body had changed. To heal his testicles, Mike's body was draining the masculinity from the rest of him. His chest and forearm arm hair had fallen out. His skin became paler and freckles formed on his shoulders. His chiseled muscle definition and river of veins were now hidden by a thin layer of fat. His perfect ten pack had turned into a smooth slightly rounded belly. Even his facial features had softened. He looked like a huge NFL linebacker or an off-season bodybuilder, instead of the super muscular, morphed anatomy chart he once was. Justin sat back on his ass still rubbing his painful nuts. Mike's smaller and shorter body fell from the custom formed metal restraint landing in Justin's lap. Justin pushed Mike off of him. Mike's spent body laid still on the concrete floor where he landed. Justin's balls continued to grow in unison turning bright red and more painful. Justin groaned loudly and grabbed his sack as he stood and walked away; slamming his fist into the wall as he tried to relieve the pain he felt. The burning sensation in his balls increased dramatically like someone had poured iodine on an open wound. He fell to his knees groaning. The burning finally subsided and his balls started to itch like a scab on a wound. Then they started to shrink to the perfect proportion for a man his height. His balls no longer hurt for the first time in over a week. Justin smiled knowing Mike's cum had healed him. Then Justin's body started to change again. Now that Justin's maleness was whole again, his body could totally absorb all the benefits of Mike's cum. The cum that had lain virtually dormant within him for several days, its great power only appearing briefly during moments of physical stress. He walked to the mirror on the other side of the room where Kyle admired himself earlier. Justin saw his muscles thicken and separate, while all his body fat disappeared, making his physique exquisitely defined. His cock grew to match the perfect proportion of his balls. His skin deepened into a golden bronze. His shoulders widened while his hips narrowed. The hair on his head lengthened and became shinier. His eye color became a paler shade of blue and his teeth brightened. Justin's face morphed into piece of art. Not as ruggedly handsome as Mike was, but more refined like Donny. Every male trait was now exaggerated to perfection. Justin's body had stabilized into an ideal specimen; 6' 8" and over 390 pounds of pure masculinity. Justin started to pose in the mirror showcasing his flawless physique. Kyle stood by and stared in awe. Justin noticed Kyle's hypnotized look and laughed before he spoke, "It's good to have things back to the way they should be. You once again look like a little puppy dog drooling over a piece of prime tube steak. That's what you'll be, my little puppy dog. Bark for me, puppy." Kyle was outraged; there was no way he was going to humiliate himself like that. Then he heard barking and realized it was coming from his mouth. He tried to stop by couldn't, Justin had total control of him. Justin laughed louder, "I can't believe Mike was afraid of all this power. He gave up so much of it like a fool. I can't wait to make them worship me." Mr.Barker entered the locker room and gasped at the bloody face and battered body of Donny. He then raised his head and saw the diminished Mike lying at the end of the aisle of damaged lockers. He was saddened to see such beauty destroyed. He turned to his left and saw only the back of a huge, nude muscular man. "Kyle!", he said with glee. Then Justin turned to face Barker. This allowed the teacher to see his favorite student barking like a dog with an embarrassed look on his face. "What happened? Justin why are you so big instead of Kyle? I only went along with your plan because Kyle asked me to help him. For God's sake Kyle stop barking", Barker's emotions went from surprise to anger to sorrow as he spoke. "What have you done Kyle? What have you become?" "Both of you shut up and be still" Justin ordered. The two weaker men's mouth immediately snapped closed and froze in place. "He belongs to me now, Barker. He's my new puppy dog. You'll have to find yourself another pet. But I'll be fair and give you something in return". Justin walked toward Barker not stopping until he was less than an inch from the shorter man. Justin's immense chest surrounded Barker's face. Barker's vision was totally blocked by two huge mounds of hard man tit; his nose deep in the cavernous cleavage. Justin stood there while Barker breathed in his scent. Instantly Barker's cock hardened. Justin reached down and traced the outline of the large bulge in Barker's tight shorts with his index finger. Justin's finger was longer and thicker than older man's cock. "Cum now", Justin whispered. Immediately Barker's pelvis thrust forward and out spurted a large load of crème, the look of complete pleasure quite obvious on Barker's face. "Again", Justin said. And Barker released another smaller load. "Again", Justin ordered. Barker's face now grimaced as his body tried to comply with the command, his balls contracting in vain. "Again, I said". Barker crotch ached, his eyes pleading for Justin to stop. Justin just laughed as Barker collapsed to the floor in exhaustion. "Now you watch how you speak to me old man or I'll make you cum until you have a fucking heart attack. Do I make myself clear?" Justin asked. Barker shook his head yes. "That was fun. Maybe I'll do the same thing to the President of the United States one day on national TV. It's not as if anyone could stop me". Justin turned back to the mirror to watch himself flex, "So old man, did you come here for a reason?", Justin asked. Mr.Barker looked up at him and pointed to his mouth. "Speak", Justin said waving his hand in front of the teacher's mouth. Barker took a couple of deep breathes before speaking. "Yes sir, the coach sent me to look for all of you. Valley Stream has tied the score and there's only a few minutes left to play. Word's got out about what's been happening on the field. The bleachers are full and reporters from the local TV stations and papers are here too. The coach wants to use this opportunity to get his name in the news". "I see", Justin said thinking for a moment. "Someone will get there name in the news, but it won't be the coach. Kyle, fetch Mike's uniform for me." Kyle did what he was told and brought the clothes to Justin. Justin stepped into Mike's pants, pulling them up over his larger frame. The inner thigh seams ripping under the pressure from the bulkier muscles. Justin reached down and ripped the left pant leg completly off and then the right; the super durable, rip-strop nylon material tearing like tissue paper in his powerful hands. Justin's pants were now shorts which barely covered his ass cheeks. His huge basket hung lower than the shorts making it look even larger. Justin then put on Mike's jersey inside out, to hide Mike's name. He pulled at the tight collar tearing the shirt down the center to better accommodate his massive chest. He flexed his arms bursting the short sleeves to shreds. "Now I'm ready to play. I'll win the game for the team and start my rise to fame and fortune. Maybe I'll become a professional football player, or baseball player, or maybe an Olympic gold medalist in weight-lifting. For that matter, being the strongest man in the world means I can win the gold medal in every strength sport. That will definitely make me a household name." Justin said as he did another double bicep pose in the mirror, savoring the awesome power his body possessed. His hand moved to adjust his hardening manhood. "Of course I have what it takes to be the world's greatest porn star too", he laughed. "But why choose only one; with this body I can do it all. The world is going to enjoy me and I'm going to enjoy taking everything the world has to offer." Just then Mike started to wake-up, his groans echoing through the locker room. "I almost forgot about him. Mike's the only one that can truly challenge me one day. I'm going to have to destroy his balls for good this time and eliminate that potential threat." Justin reached for a sledge hammer that was leaning up against a nearby wall. It was one that was used before for Mike's massage. "This should do the trick in his weakened condition", Justin smirked as he tossed the thirty pound hammer in the air like a feather. "Please let me do it, sir", Kyle blurted out. "You, why?", Justin asked. "You know I have always hated Mike. I've fantasized about destroying him over and over again", Kyle answered trying his best to convince Justin. "Please master; it would make me a very happy puppy. Plus you have to win the game and you're running out of time" Justin smiled and put his hand on top of Kyle's head. "That's a good boy, you should get used to serving my needs first", then he handed the sledge hammer to Kyle. "Don't disappoint me". Justin gave another tug on the enormous bulge between his legs and headed toward the exit. "Barker you're with me". Barker gave a compassionate look at Kyle before scurrying off to catch up with Justin. Kyle stood over Mike's massive form looking at the fallen god. Kyle kept asking himself why Mike didn't use all the power his body possessed to take advantage of everyone like Justin planned to do. Mike was even more powerful than Justin at one time. Kyle always treated Mike as the enemy, but Mike hadn't started it. Kyle had come to the team, taken what was Mike's without even talking to him. He felt it was his right. When Mike had muscled it back, Kyle was jealous and Mike had reacted to that. Kyle had started the rivalry, and Mike had continued it. Kyle thought about the punching contest they had earlier today. Mike could have totally destroyed him with one punch, but didn't. He reached down for Mike's huge ball sack cupping it in his hand and admiring its size. It had swollen back to its huge size, but still lacked the power to reenergize the man's body. Kyle knew this was the natural advantage Mike had over Kyle all along. Mike opened his eyes as Kyle let go of his nuts. Kyle raised the sledge hammer high over his head. Kyle looked at Mike and saw no fear, only acceptance. "I'm sorry Mike, but I don't know what else to do". Kyle put all his power into the swing and slammed the hammer down. Mike's horrific scream filled the room. Mike grabbed his crushed left forearm with his right hand. Kyle let go of the hammer and got down on his knees to whisper into Mike's ear. "I've just bought us a little time. But you must hurry, you are the only one you can defeat Justin. When he finds out you are still a complete man, he'll destroy both of us." Kyle took his hand and ran it along Mike's cheek. Kyle realized the anger he felt for Mike was just covering up his true feelings of envy and deep ceded attraction. Kyle kissed Mike passionately on the lips and left. Kyle stepped over Donny who was crawling toward his best friend. Either one said a word; Kyle couldn't even look at the man he destroyed. Kyle was putting on his too tight jersey when he saw Justin and Barker waiting for him at the end of the hallway by the exit door. "It sounded like you completed your assignment. Did you? Tell me the truth, puppy", Justin ordered as if talking to a child. "Yes master. I can honestly tell you I did to Mike want I've always really wanted to do to him", Kyle said sincerely. "Good boy", Justin said as he again patted the top of Kyle's head. Donny made his way to Mike's side. He lifted Mike's head onto his lap and started to caress his head and chest. He never saw his friend look was helpless before. "I guess I'm not so super anymore, am I?" Mike asked groggily. "You will be, I'll make sure of that", Donny said with tears running down his face. Mike grabbed Donny's hand that was on his chest. "I've got what I wanted. I can feel your touch on my skin again". Mike brought Donny's hand to his mouth and kissed it before placing back on his barrel chest. "Just hold me Donny and don't ever let me go". "Never, Mike", Donny said as he pulled Mike closer to him, "never". Donny rocked Mike gently in his arms without speaking, the silence broken only by the sounds from the game being played outside. Both could hear the announcer's voice from the PA system over the cheering crowd, "The new, huge Bayville player has got the ball. He's slicing through the Valley Stream team like a chain saw through a forest of saplings. I've never seen such carnage on a football field before. This game is one for the record books. He's at the ten yard line. Touchdown! Is there no one who can stop this muscle giant?" On the field, Rob lay at Justin's feet. He looked up at the muscle behmoth, seeing the huge bulge inside the player's shorts. Instinctively, the one-time punter kicked with the full might of his muscular legs. It felt as if his foot had hit a cannon ball. Justin just laughed. "Sorry Ballsy, that won't work on me anymore," Justin cupped his massive groin, "but after the game, why don't you and I have a little competition and see just whose eggs fill the basket better?" Rob's eyes glazed over with a desire he didn't understand but could not refuse. Justin just smiled. • 20 Donny helped Mike out of the locker room. They had grabbed a couple of tshirts and shorts that hung loose on their bodies. They made their way slowly through the halls of the school, hoping no one would see them. As they got to Donny's locker, they saw the door ripped from it. The supply of super supplements was gone. "Fuck! Justin's thought of everything," Mike cried. He fell against the lockers, a pained look on his face. He rubbed his aching balls. They were throbbing strangely, and Mike felt strange, like his body rejected his being small and weak. His arm hurt where Kyle had hit it, but it wasn't broken as he initially thought. "Not everything," said Donny. He put his arm around Mike and led him down the hall to one of the science rooms. Donny opened the door. Inside, Mike sat down and Donny went to one of the cabinets. It had a lock, and he turned the dial purposely then opened it, pulling out a notebook. "What's that?" said Mike. Donny grinned. "I've been analyzing the chemicals." He pointed to a page. "This is the formula for NMR." He turned the page. "This is the muscle growth formula." He flipped the pages, and Mike could see chemical formulas on every page. "Justin may have stolen the supply, but I know how to make more." Donny expected Mike to be happy. Instead, he looked pained. Sick. His face was red and he was sweating. He began to shake a bit, then Donny noticed a change. Mike's flabby body looked more muscular. The loose fitting clothes looked tighter on Mike. Mike screamed. "Fuck! My balls are on fire." From his shorts, a thick 9 inch erection protruded. Mike's body was changing back. Donny looked on, thinking. "Mike, try not to cum!" Tears were running down Mike's face as he continued to change. "In the locker room, your body healed itself. It must be happening again. Ride it out big man." "IT HURTS!" Mike screamed as he continued to change. "Donny please." Donny dropped to his knees and put Mike's swollen cock in his mouth. It wasn't as large as it had been, but it was still big. Mike couldn't take it any longer, and shot his load into Donny's mouth. Mike's powerful cum surged into Donny's body. As Mike recovered, Donny began to change, his body bulking up with new muscle. His legs became ripped with huge calves. His eightpack tightened and his pecs swelled. Captain America was reborn. When Mike stood up, he looked at Donny. They were both smaller than they had been, but they were once again studs. Mike flexed, appraising his size. "Smaller than I was," he said. "You look about the size of Kyle," Donny agreed. "I think I'm about as big as Tyrone was. How do you feel?" "My balls stopped hurting. Guess that's good," Mike said, checking out his body. "Don't think we're big enough to take on Justin. He's like way bigger than we are now." "For now," said Donny. "But he's not the only one who can make plans." He grabbed the notebook and signalled Mike to leave. ---- Justin was the hero of the game. More than that, he was getting his revenge. In the locker room, he asserted his control over the players. They were his toys. He also knew they were his potential enemies. They had turned on him once before. They wouldn't have that chance again. Justin stood on a bench. "Men," he said, his voice booming and authoratative. The team froze as their freewill left them. Like zombies, they turned toward Justin. Justin smiled. "Kyle, come here and stand beside me. You've proven your loyalty. The rest of you, I need to know who here is on my side, and who here wants to try and take me down. YOU WILL BE HONEST," he commanded. "Who here wants this for themselves," Justin flexed into a crab pose, expanding his powerful torso. The football jersey that had been made for Mike's huge body was too small for Justin. As he flexed, tears formed were his lats spread like wings. The armor of his pecs split the front of the shirt down the middle. His shoulders and traps tore at the top of the fabric. Muscle forced outward, causing the tears to merge. Jusin smiled, grabbed the shredded rag and pulled it from his powerful body. Several of the players began to quake. "If you want this muscle," Justin said, "come forward." Five of the team came to stand in front of the muscle god. Justin signalled Kyle, who went and got a waterbottle full of NMR. "Strip." The men obediently took off all their clothes. Justin looked over them. They were big. One had a nice cock with big balls, and his musculature showed his promise. Justin singled him out. "Drink," he commanded, and one by one, they took the formula that would rob them of their power. "This one is mine," said Justin, pointing toward the big balled player, "you can have the rest." Kyle was like a starved child. As each man shot his load, Kyle slurped up every last drop. He loved the feeling it gave him as his body swelled, strength surging through each muscle. He felt bigger each second. Heavier. His clothes became tighter, and he flexed as Justin did to rip through the weak fabric. His body was bigger than any body builder. Only Mike had been bigger, and now Justin. He looked at Justin. He was crushing the player's huge balls, sucking with a ferocity that emptied the man of all power. Justin's body swelled bigger, but Kyle noticed something else. Justin's balls grew too. The only man he had ever seen with a bigger endowment had been Mike. Justin rose, looking at the diminished players. "Let that be a lesson to the rest of you," he said. He looked at Kyle, and saw him staring at his crotch. "Kyle," Justin ordered. Immediately, Kyle entered the zombie-like state. "Ya, I bet you'd love these," Justin said, grabbing his huge nuts. Kyle came forward, and began to rub his hands on Justin's body, feeling the huge size and heavy weight of each muscle. "Ya, you are a muscle slut, aren't you. You'll never be number one, but you can be number two." A tear welled up in Kyle's eye. Justin was interrupted when the locker room door opened. A huge player from the other team entered. It was Ballsy. "You said for me to come," he said. "I did," said Justin. "Everyone, go home now. I'll see you all tomorrow." Justin walked over to Ballsy, and put his hand on the big player's crotch. "Damn, you are packin, aren't you?" "Biggest balls around," Ballsy bragged. "Let me see," Justin ordered. As the other players left, Ballsy stripped. Justin was so occupied with his new toy, he didn't notice Kyle slip into a shower stall. Although Ballsy was under Justin's spell, he retained some sense of himself. As he stripped, he made sure to twist and turn to flex his new muscles to maximum effect. Justin estimated that Ballsy had easily grown as big as Donny had been. When Ballsy removed his pants, Justin stared at a jock strap overflowing with a monster tool. Ballsy grinned, and flexed his abs and glutes, forcing blood into his organ. The jock stretched. Ballsy's forced all his strength into his cock as it engorged, and the jock began to rip. With a snap, a big eleven inch cock slapped into Ballsy's tight abs. Two lemon size nuts pressed forward from thick, ripped thighs. "I love having a huge tool," Ballsy said. "Biggest one around," he bragged. "Now, but I've seen bigger," said Justin, thinking of Mike. "But I took care of that problem already. Now it's your turn." Justin grabbed Ballsy's nuts and started to squeeze. His bowling-pin-shaped forearm burst into ripped muscle, veins pressing out of the skin. Justin squeezed Ballsy's nuts hard, just as he had done with Mike. He expected the man to cry out in pain. Instead, Ballsy's breathing grew heavy. "Fuck ya," he said. "Damn that feels good." Justin squeezed harder, imagining his hands turning coal into a diamond as he applied his freaky strength to Ballsy. Instead of mush, Ballsy's nuts felt like titanium, resisting the power of his fingers. "Oh god that feels good," said Ballsy. "Harder. Please harder." Justin flexed and squeezed as hard as he can. "Fuck, you are one sexy man," said Ballsy. He drew back a fist, and slammed it into Justin's abs. The fist bounced off. "Oh ya, rock hard abs too." He slammed a second fist into Justin's eight pack, then another. "Shit ya. Do me. Please." Justin squeezed as hard as he could, but still Ballsy's nuts resisted. He made a fist, and whaled as hard as he could into Ballsy's flexed midsection. "Umph!" said Ballsy as the air was forced from his lungs. "Fucking Superman strong! God, you make me want to cum," he said. "Do it," Justin demanded. "No." Ballsy said. "Can't. Gotta hold it." As he said it, Justin felt Ballsy's nuts begin to pulse. They were swelling in his hands. Justin's couldn't believe what was happening. He looked at Ballsy, whose body was now changing. His muscles swelled with new power. Ballsy had to change his stance as his thighs grew. He became more handsome as his arms bulged. He brought and arm up and flexed, watching his peak swell upward. He straightened his arm and flexed his tri, a deep ripped horseshoe shape. Justin gasped as he realized Ballsy was now nearly as big as he was. He back away, letting go of the huge balls that surged with power. "Oh god," cried Ballsy, who started stroking his now thirteen inch cock. "Can't hold it!" He shot a huge load of cum into the air before Justin dove on his cock and started taking the juice. Ballsy was a geyser, pumping out enormous amounts of cum. Even Justin couldn't take it all, who grabbed an empty water bottle and began to fill it with the man's juice. When Ballsy finally stopped cumming, he stared at Justin. "Damn," he said, his voice booming with the same power and authority Justin commanded, "you are one hot fuck. We gotta go again soon." Kyle stared at the two gods. Ballsy was easily Justin's equal. Then, Justin screamed and grabbed his balls. They were swelling again. Justin's muscles rippled and swelled, growing. In seconds, he grew to a new freaky huge size. Justin was now easily as large as Mike had ever been. Justin turned and looked at himself in the mirror. He placed an arm around Ballsy. "I think I just got a new sidekick," he said. Kyle watched from his hiding space as the two men cleaned up. As they left, he noticed the waterbottle full of Ballsy's jizm sitting on a bench. When he was sure they were gone, he slipped out, taking the waterbottle with him. 21 Friendships [let's see if we can get this story going again ] That night, Ballsy dreamed. He dreamed of Justin, and the man's muscles. He saw Justin growing bigger and stronger. He wanted that, and it excited him. He heard Justin's voice in his mind talking to him. "Make me bigger." "Love being strong." He saw Justing kneeling before him, feeling his warm mouth on Ballsy's swollen cock, drinking Ballsy's potent cum. Ballsy watched as Justin flexed, his biceps swelling larger and larger, his pecs grinding into Ballsy's body as Justin's power grew. Justin had told Ballsy that they were friends. He had asked Ballsy -- no, told him -- that Ballsy would make him bigger. Ballsy wanted that. He lived for that. He dreamed that. Ballsy woke up with his morning wood. His moved his hand to feel it. His balls were swollen and eager for release. His cock jutted along his bulging eight pack. He flexed his pecs, squeezed his abs and rubbed the sensitive cock head against his nipple. He thought of Justin and his dream, and stopped. He'd see the huge stud later today, and wanted to save himself for his muscle god. Ballsy stood up and walked toward the bathroom, his wood acting as a divining rod pointing the way. He stopped in front of a mirror and stared at the bodybuilder he saw there. The reflection tensed, its muscles bulging and rippling. Ballsy raised his arms, and the reflection did the same. He flexed. The reflection flexed, muscle bellies as fat as Lee Priest's swelling in the reflection's arms. Ballsy lowered his arms and flexed into a crab. The reflection looked better than any Mr. O competitor. Ballsy turned to the side and admired the muscular thickness of the reflection. He smiled. He was huge. Only his muscle god Justin was bigger. Ballsy started walking to the bathroom when he heard his phone ring... --- Justin had had a wrestless night. His bed was so small and his cock was constantly hard. His balls were so swollen that they ached. He felt hot and bulky. As he tossed and turned, the bed groaned under his considerable bulk. As he slept, he dreamed of his body as a sponge. He soaked up power and swelled with muscle and strength, only to have it drip from him as he slowly shrank down. He awoke with a start at sun up. He jumped out of bed and ran to a mirror. Justin was huge and he felt strong. He flexed, admiring the way his muscles flowed and rippled. He grabbed a tape, and wrapped it around his arm. He had measured himself last night, and put the tape at 42 inches. He flexed his arm, expecting his massive arm to more than fill out that tape. Instead, the tape hung loose. He pulled it tight, and he read the number at 40 inches. His eyes grew wide, "I'm shrinking!" he cried. He wrapped the tape around his chest. His 81 inch pecs were now only 78. His thighs had lost 2 inches overnight. He was still huge, but not as huge. His dick was hard, but his sixteen inch monster was now only 15 5/8. Justin began to panic. His dream of losing his power was coming true. He thought about being small and weak. He thought about Mike and Kyle laughing at his as he shrank smaller and smaller. In the mirror, his reflection seemed to be shrinking before his eyes. Justin closed his eyes, shook his head, and opened them again. He was still huge. He wasn't shrinking fast. It had been 15 hours, and he had only lost a bit of his size. He looked at his balls, and thought about Ballsy. "The strength has something to do with the size of a guy's gonads," he muttered. A pang of envy hit Justin as he thought of Ballsy and Mike's huge endowements. There was something else. While Mike had gained immense strength, it also had the effect of making his body burn hot. Justin hadn't experienced that. Instead, he seemed to have some hypnotic effect on people that bent others to his will. Ballsy had been changed too. His huge nuts were now nearly indestructable, and when Justin had tried to crush them, they had produced more of the formula, causing both he and Ballsy to grow. Justin realized he needed Ballsy. He needed that power, and if he couldn't have it for himself, he'd make Ballsy his slave. He had planted the seed the day before, making Ballsy long for his hyper-muscular body. He'd need to reinforce that. He picked up the phone and dialed Ballsy's number. "Hey guy. It's Justin." ... "Thinking about you." "Heh, glad to hear it." "Ya, I want to flex for you. Show you my big muscles. You'd like that, right?" ... "Heh. Good. You busy after school?" ... "Your school's locker room at 4PM. See you there." Justin hung up the phone and smiled. --- Kyle waited on the corner. He saw Donny go into Mike's house a few minutes before. School would be starting soon, and he hoped to talk to Mike and Donny as they walked to school. Donny looked so small now. He was still handsome and buff, but hardly the huge Captain America that he had come to know and despise. He saw Mike and Donny come out of the door together. Mike wore a baggy sweatshirt, trying to hide his deminished physique. When the pair reached the end of the walk leading to Mike's house, they saw Kyle. "What the fuck are you doing here," Mike cried at him. "Haven't you tormented me enough?" Kyle walked toward Mike and Donny, flexing his pecs in the skin-tight t-shirt he wore. He watched as Mike reflexively clenched and unclenched his fists, preparing for a fight. Kyle stopped directly in front of Mike, cocked his head and cracked his neck, flexing his muscular chest. He raised a hand and placed in on Mike's shoulder and squeezed just hard enough to make Mike whince. Under the baggy shirt, Kyle felt a thick delt and muscular trap. It was more muscle than he expected from Mike. "Look," he said, staring Mike in the eye. "I'm not here for a fight." Justin looked to the ground. "I'm through fighting you. I don't even know how it began." "I do," said Mike, forcibly brushing Justin's hand from his shoulder. Justin looked surprised at Mike's remaining strength. "You tried to take my place on the football team. Hell, you'd never even met me, but you tried to get the coach to make you his star player. You come in here from who knows where and try to take what I've been working for for years!" "I've been working for it to, you know? Spent the past seven years in a gym building myself up," said Kyle defensively. "Me too," said Mike. "But you were bigger. Stronger. It wasn't fair." "No, it's not fair. It's just the way it is, or was, or," Kyle stumbled on the words. "It was just the way the world worked until you cheated. You found that fucking formula, turning you and Donny into super-athletes." Kyle looked at Mike. "You and I are a lot a like, you know? We both work out. Competitive. Need to be the best. We should be friends." "It's too late for that," said Mike. "After all you did? After yesterday? Helping Justin! Just look at Donny and me!" "I'm sorry," said Kyle. "I was wrong. It's just," Kyle looked at Donny, then Mike, "just that I worked hard to get where I got. Like you. But when I found out about the formula, I went nuts. I needed it too. I needed to be the biggest, and then I was, but then you took that from me to beat Justin. And you were amazing. Fucking invinicible. I cracked. I needed to bring you down. If it couldn't be me, then no one would be that big. But Justin used me, and now he threw me away. But I got this..." Kyle pulled out a water bottle full of a milky-white substance. Donny reached out and took the water bottle. "It's from that kid in the other school. Justin... he said that he'd make sure no one ever challenged us again. He really meant no one would challenge him. He took the formulas from your locker. Then he went after the other guys. He's got that weird power. You know. People gotta obey him or something." "Only people weaker than him, actually," corrected Donny. "You and Mike, you've resisted him." "Well, he asked the guys who'd challenge him. Then he crushed them. You know," Kyle held out his hand, palm up, then squeezed his fingers tight. "The guys lost all their strength. Only the ones who'd obey him are left. But that guy from the other team. You know, the huge one, like you. Well, when Justin tried to take his power, it didn't work. Instead, the guy's nuts swole bigger, and he exploded in size. Shit, he got as big as Justin before he show this huge load. Justin sucked him off, or tried to, but the man was like a volcano. The weird thing is, Justin grew huge after this. Big as you or I ever were. It's like the guy's nuts are producing the forumla now." "Or something like it," corrected Donny. "So, why didn't you take it," said Mike. Kyle blushed. "Something Justin said. He said the stuff works best on guys with big dicks, and I..." "Fuck this," said Mike. "It's gotta be a trap. No way you'd come here and say you're giving me the stuff to make me huge because you got a tiny dick. That makes no sense." "Actually it does," interrupted Donny. "It explains why the formula worked so well on you, Justin and the kid from the other school. And it explains why you've gotten some of your muscle back." "You got some of your muscle back?" said Kyle. "I thought Justin had done you in?" Mike nodded, then lifted off his sweatshirt. He was as big as Kyle. "He tried, but you can't keep this body down. Still, I'm way weaker than I was and no where near the league of Justin." "Maybe not yet," said Donny. "But maybe you can be. I gotta plan." "Fuck, not another plan," said Kyle. "All these plans and nothing ever works out. And I always end up as a ball of fat with no muscle. I got my muscle back now, and I want to keep it." "You will," said Donny. "I want the three of us to split this. We'll divide it into 5 equal portions. You and Mike each get two and I get one. Then we take on Justin." "Take on Justin how?" asked Mike. "You know him. He's muscle crazy. He wants to be some sorta Super-Hulk or something. If that kid from the other school..." "They call him Ballsy," said Kyle. "cause he's got huge nuts." "OK, Ballsy. If sucking Ballsy off will make Justin huge, then Justin's gonna be milking that boy for everything he's got. All we gotta do is follow him..." Both men listened to Donny's plan. They shook hands, and walked back to into Mike's house. Donny took out three glasses. Mike and Kyle looked at each other like two prize bulls waiting to compete. Kyle pulled off his shirt and bounced his pecs. Rubbing his chest he said, "Shit, I love being huge." Mike looked at him and laughed. He turned to the side, bent his arm and taking his that wrist in his other hand, flexed into a side chest pose. "Gotta love it." Kyle nodded, then raised his arms and flexed his huge bis. Mike followed suit. The men flexed and compared their huge size against one another, trying to prove their own muscular superiority. Donny divided the contents into the three glasses. His glass had half the contents of the other two. He handed one to Kyle, one to Mike and he took the smaller one. Kyle and Mike stared at each, watching as the other drank the potent liquid. Mike grabbed at his jeans and ripped. "Watch these monsters grow!" he said, flexing his quads. "In your dreams," said Kyle, ripping his own pants off and showing his massively shredded quads. As Mike flexed, he felt the power returning to his body. His quads began to grow thicker. Kyled watched as Mike's leg began to balloon larger, but in seconds, he started feeling the power. "Oh ya!" he said, flexing his growing bicep in Mike's face. "Eat shit, wimp," said Mike, flexing his slightly larger arm at Kyle. "Fuck man, feeling strong. You?" "Hell ya," said Kyle standing straight as he watched Mike growing before his eyes. "Lookin' good bro." "You too," said Mike, watching Kyle matching his own superior size. In 90 seconds, the two former adversaries had grown huge. They flexed into crab poses and snarled at each other, then at Donny. "You guys could be muscle twins!" said Donny, finishing his own growth. He was much smaller than them, but incredibly handsome. "You're each still smaller than Justin, but together, I bet you can take him. And if I'm right, you two are in for some serious muscle." "Bring it on!" said Kyle and Mike in unison. 21 Mike and Kyle circled each other. Both men were covered in sweat. Kyle wore only a pair of white briefs. The term tighty-whitey took on a whole new meaning. His massive quads ripped at the fabric, the hamstrings totally bulging below ripped glutes. Kyles abs were totally ripped, and his heaving pecs looked like armor plates covering his chest. Mike wore boxer shorts. Again, wore wasn't exactly the correct term. The legs of the shorts were in tatters. His own massive quads and hams having shredded the fabric. Even lycra-reenforced fabric wasn't designed to stretch enough when his powerful legs flexed. The waistband seemed relaxed. Unlike his legs, his thin ripped abs were perfectly proportioned for the waist. One obvious difference between the two gladiators was the way Mike's shorts strained to contain his more-than ample package. Kyle's tighty-whities were stuffed with his manhood, but Mike's seemed to overflow. The hulks circled each other. From the side, the thickness of their torsos and massive arms and legs were apparent. Then, the wing-like lats of one would totally eclipse the other man, hiding his powerful frame behind a thick wall of muscle. "Think you're a big man, huh?" said Kyle, shoving Mike in the chest. "Know it, Dude!" said Mike smiling, shoving Kyle back. Donny shook his head. "Are you two at it again? I think I liked it better when you hated each other." Since taking the muscle enhancer, both alpha-men had been jockying for superiority. An arm wrestling match turned into an hour-long test of endurance. Unlike the first time when Kyle had overwhelmed Mike with his superior power, now the two seemed almost evenly matched. Their biceps, delts and forearms bulged and writhed trying to squeeze the other's into submission. Their locked arms teetered to one side, then the other, each advantaged rebuffed into a prolonged stalemate. When Mike seemed to gain an advantage, forcing Kyle's arm nearly a quarter of the way down, Kyle responded with a primal yell before powering his arm back to neutral. But the end was near. The effort nearly drained Kyle, and after a few minutes, Mike finally gained the advantage and slowly, very slowly, was able to force Kyle into submission. The arm wrestling was followed by gut punching. Here, Kyle dominated. His rock gut withstood Mike's most powerful blows. Kyle's blows to Mike's abs hit with pin-point precision. Blow after blow hit a single point. Mike was able to resist, but after fifty blows, a distinct red mark had formed. By 75, his abs cracked and he admitted defeat. They were now engaged in their fifth wrestling match. It was the tie breaker. Mike had forced Kyle into submission twice, first with a devastating headlock where he used his bicep to grind Kyle's neck and face. Mike's scissor hold demonstrated the superior strength of his legs against Kyle's chest and arms. Likewise, Kyle had shown his stength by twice forcing Mike on his back. Out-muscling Mike's already sore abs, he bent Mike's legs over his face, pinning him to the ground. Mike looked over to Donny and grinned. Kyle made his move. He wrapped his arms around Mike's lower chest, lifted him off the ground and squeezed. Mike let out a loud grunt as he tried to flex his lats, only to find them crushed by Kyle's bearhug. Mike wasn't through yet as he raised his own powerful arms and pounded two fists into Kyle's traps. The force of the mighty blows shook Kyle's leg, but in return he simply squeezed harder. Mike grabbed at Kyle's arms and squeezed the massive biceps. His fingers dug into Kyle's arms, denting the hard muscle. Kyle screamed, forcing more power into his arms. It was working. Mike's fingers were forced out. Mike was now turning red. He reached around and grabbed at Kyle's hands, trying to pull them apart, but Kyle was simply too strong. "I give!" cried Mike. "Fuck ya!" said Kyle, dropping Mike then jumping, fist in the air in victory. "Fucking powerhouses," he said, lifting his arm up, palm toward Mike. Mike gave him a high five and patted Kyle on the back. "Are you two done now?" asked Donny. "Hey big guy," said Mike, walking over to him. "No worries. You'll always be my number one guy." Mike smiled a smile at Donny that could melt any misgivings he had. "Do you two want some privacy?" Kyle joked. "I'm not sure we have the time. School will be out in a few, and we gotta catch up with Justin. If Don is right, we don't know when he'll be hooking up with Ballsy. My guess is sooner rather than later. He'll want more of that power, fuckin asshole." "Then you two better get dressed," advised Donny. "Don't think going out in your undies is a good idea." "I got some jeans that should fit you," said Mike, heading upstairs. "No shirts, though." "Never," agreed Kyle. --- Ballsy was the new school hero. Everyone wanted to hear what happened. How'd he get so strong? How strong was he? At lunch, he took of his shirt and posed for some cheerleaders. The head cheerleader came up to him and asked him if the rumors about him were true? "What rumors?" he asked. She grabbed his crotch and gasped. "God Ballsy. They are," she said, rubbing up against him. Ballsy pushed her away. He had always found her attractive, and was jealous of the other players whom she constantly flirted with, but today, his mind was centered on Justin. He didn't want her playing with his huge nuts, he wanted Justin to do it. He wanted to feel Justin trying to crush them, and have them fill with his powerful fluids before exploding. He was meant for Justin, not some cheerleader. Ballsy liked his status as schools stud, but he longed to share it with Justin. At some level, this bothered him. Why Justin? He had just met him. He had tried to hurt him. But as quickly as these doubts surfaced, they vanished, replaced by a strange longing to see Justin. To feel Justin flexing. To worship Justin and to make Justin grow. Ballsy felt his cock flex in his pants just thinking about this. He was so horny, it hurt. Time seemed to drag. Finally, the bell rang signally the end of the day. Ballsy jumped up. In his eagerness to meet Justin, he lept up so quickly the frail school desk bent and crumbled from the sudden explosive force. The other kids in the class looked at the desk, and he heard a chorus of "whoa"s and "holy cows". The cheerleader who had groped him earlier chased after him. "Ballsy! Wanna walk me home? My parents don't get home for a few hours, and I thought..." He ignored her as he ran toward the locker room. ---- At school, Justin ruled. All the players on the team sang his praises, telling everyone he was the true star. Not that they had any choice. His control over them was absolute. When he heard some of the geeks in the chess club call him a "dumb jock" or "musclehead", he took his revenge. He concentrated, making one start to drool uncontrollably. Another, he made stutter uncontrollably. Using his powers, he told them they were stupid. For the rest of the day, anytime they were called on to answer a question, they gave the wrong answer. For Justin, it was easy. He was so powerful, it took no real effort, and he found it fun to torment the wimps. Justin had hoped Kyle would be around. It took more effort to control the powerful jock. He knew he was slowly losing his power, and he could see how far he could push Kyle and others to gage the loss. He needed to be ready for Ballsy. He knew Ballsy was already bigger than Kyle, and therefore harder to control, but Kyle would still be a good test subject. Justin knew he owed Kyle. Kyle desperately desired to be the biggest and best. He had been at every other school he went to. Only Mike was ever able to best him, and Mike had to cheat to do that. Now, they had both had their revenge. Still, Kyle had been helpful to him. Maybe after he had his fill of Ballsy, he'd let Kyle have a little. Give the guy a bit more muscle. With his inferior endowment, he'd probably loose it. Hell, Justin was way bigger than Kyle, and if he was having trouble keeping the power, no way Kyle could, but let him have some fun. He's loyal to Justin, and loyalty should be rewarded. Throughout the day, Justin toyed with the other football players and students. He demonstrated his superior strength and size, and flirted with the cheerleaders. He was THE star. Mike and Donny were no where to be seen, and Justin liked it that way. He ruled the school. Still, he had this nagging feeling that he was losing power. He just had no way to prove it. By the end of the day, his self doubts were beginning to consume him. He rushed over to Ballsy's school, arriving as the final bell rang. A wave of students flooded out the exits, rushing for busses. When they saw Justin, a few stopped, but most made room for him. "Shit, he's huge!" "Nah, Ballsy's bigger. Ballsy could take him." Justin snarled. He put his hand under his t-shirt, and lifted it off, giving the doubter a look at his ripped body. He flexed his lats and pecs, showing off the huge size of his chest. "Holy fuck! No way Dude. That guy is bigger than Ballsy!" "Nah ah. I just saw Ballsy totally wrech a desk. He's huge. At least as big as that..." Justin had heard enough. He concentrated on the kid, forcing him to stop talking. Justin marched forward toward the locker room, and threw open the door with a loud crash. An older man with broad chest and slight belly turned. He had a whistle around his neck, and Justin thought he must be a teacher. "Who are..." the man began, but Justin stared at him and took control. "Get out! Now." The man turned and left, offering little resistence to Justin's power. He picked up a duffle bag of clothes, walked past Justin and opened the door. At that second, Ballsy came running in, throwing the man into the wall. Ballsy didn't stop until he saw Justin. The man picked himself up and proceeded out the door, limping but not saying another word. Justin looked into Ballsy's eyes and saw confusion. Justin concentrated. He felt Ballsy resisting, but slowly, the confusion turned to lust. Ballsy began to shake, then dropped to his knees. "God," he said. "You're huge," said Ballsy with awe. "All I've thought about today is, fuck, it sounds so queer." Ballsy grabbed his crotch and squeezed. "Fuck. So horned up. Not thinking straight." Justin exerted more control over Ballsy. "You like this muscle?" he said, bouncing his pecs. Ballsy looked at him. Slowly, he raised his hands, grabbed the base of his shirt, and lifted it off. "Like mine," he snarled, forcing the words out as he bounced his own pecs. Justin could feel Ballsy fighting him. He pushed his control harder, and Ballsy stopped. Justin felt the strain and knew he had to act. He popped the button of his jeans and unzipped his pants. He stuck his hand down and hefted out his huge cock. The sight and scent acted like an aphrodisiac on Ballsy, and his resistance faded. Before he disgarded his pants, he reached into his pocket, and held something in his clenched fist. "Can I..." Ballsy reached his hand forward. "Not yet, little man," said Justin, confident in his control. "Let's see what you got first." Ballsy stood up, quickly unzipped his pants and pushed them over his huge quads and diamond calves. He pulled down his briefs, exposing his already hardening cock. Justin grinned. He held his hand out, and showed two ball bearings about the size of large marbles. "See these," he said, then closed his hand and squeezed. Justin's knuckles turned white, and metal began to ooze between his fingers. He opened his hand and the steel had been crushed, the two bearings fused together. "Think your nuts can take that?" Ballsy stepped forward. "My nuts can take anything," he said and raised his hands to Justin's thick chest. "Huge..." he said. Justin moved his hands to Ballsy's package. He pressed his cock into Ballsy, and measured them. He was less than a half inch bigger, and Ballsy's swollen nuts were almost half again as large as Justin's. A pang of jealousy swept across Justin, and he felt his control of Ballsy faulter again. Ballsy reacted by pressing hard into Justin, trying to wrestle him to the ground. The attempt failed. Justin still maintained enough muscular superiority. He pressed back, forcing Ballsy into step back as he reasserted his control. "You like it rough, huh?" Justin asked. "Bet you really like this." Justin grabbed at Ballsy's nuts and pulled on them. Ballsy's eggs throbbed in Justin's hands, sending a flood of hormones into Ballsy. Ballsy's head flung back, and he made a pleasant growl. "Fucking strong," he howled. "Fuck ya!" Ballsy began to step backwards as if Justin were pushing him, until his back was against the wall. He moved his one hand to Justin's cock and started stroking it hard and fast. Ballsy's other hand felt Justin's forearm flex. Justing continued to pull on Ballsy's nuts, but now, also squeezed. Ballsy's nuts seemed even harder than yesterday. Justin squeezed with all his might. His hand began to tremble as his fingers tried to crush Ballsy's uncrushable balls. Ballsy began to shake and his body grew hot. Justin could see Ballsy's shoulders getting wider and his chest thicker as his balls released growth juice into his system. Like yesterday, Ballsy was getting bigger. "Strong..." Ballsy growled, and Justin wondered who Ballsy was talking about. "You want to cum, don't you Ballsy," Justin said, trying to bend his puppet to his will. "Hold it..." replied Ballsy, straining to resist Justin. "Stronger..." Justin could feel Ballsy slipping out of his power as Ballsy became strong. "I want you to CUM!" ordered Justin. "No," said Ballsy softly. "Hold it. Make me stronger... Bigger." "Cum!" Justin ordered with all his will. Ballsy slapped the wall, cracking the tiles with his open palm. Justin's words rang in his ears and in his mind. He felt his will failing. "Gonna..." As he started talking, three figures burst into the locker room. Two of them jumped at Justin, forcing him off of Ballsy. Before he could react, Kyle and Mike each had one of his arms and were driving him into the far wall. Donny got to Ballsy. He grabbed Ballsy's cock and placed his mouth over it. Ballsy began to cum uncontrollably. "No!" cried Justin, his arms bulging as he began to fight off Kyle and Mike. "Shit," cried Kyle. "How strong is he?" as Justin began to overpower the two studs. "Stronger than both of you!" Justin screamed, lifting Mike off the ground and throwing him at Donny. Mike flew across the room, knocking Donny to the ground. Ballsy's cock shot cum high into the air, hitting Mike on his chest. Mike got up, and placed his mouth over Ballsy's erupting dick. Donny got up, his body swelling with new muscle. His shirt began to rip and his pants seam gave way as he approached Kyle in size. He lunged at Justin, hitting him in the abs. The force drove Justin back. "NO!" cried Justin, fighting with Kyle and Donny. Donny continued to grow, surpassing Kyle in size and strength. Within seconds, it was Donny who was beginning to control Justin. "I NEED TO..." Justin screamed as he pushed with all his might, forcing Kyle off of him and moving his struggle with Donny to the center of the room. "Mike needs more time!" cried Donny, urging Kyle to get up and help him. As Justin forced Donny toward Ballsy and Mike, Kyle reached up and grabbed Justin's calf, tripping him. The two men fell to the ground, and Kyle jumped on Justin's back. Kyle wrapped an arm around Justin's neck and tried to a choke hold. Justin ignored Kyle, and jumped up. Donny reacted and pushed Justin back. Kyle saw Mike's face turning red. He was waving for Kyle. Kyle ran forward as Mike moved away, letting Kyle have the last of Ballsy's powerful explosion. Mike moved toward Justin, his body pulsing with new strength. Mike made a fist, his poweful arm swinging into Justin's abs. The punch bounced off of Justin's iron gut, but left a distinct red mark. "I've had enough of you," said Mike, hitting Justin again with a stronger punch. Mike volleyed punch after punch into Justin's gut, each punch increasing in power as Mike grew huge. The tenth punch broke through Justin's defenses, and he bent over. "Ya," said Mike, his voice deeper. "Feeling the power again!" Ballsy had stopped cumming and slouched against the wall. Kyle wiped his mouth and stood up, feeling his own growth. He turned, and saw Mike bulging larger as he continued to punch Justin. Justin tried to put up a defense, but was unable to fight back. His punches bounced off Mike's hardening muscles. Each of Justin's punches felt weaker and weaker as Mike grew stronger. "No way you'll stand up after this," said Mike and slammed a powerful fist into Justin's chin. Justin's flexed neck was unable to hold off the powerful blow. His head swung around and Justin fell to the floor unconscious. Kyle came running over to Mike and gave him a high five. Donny looked at the two men, and clearly saw that Mike was way bigger than the slowly growing Kyle. "Shit Mike, you rule!" said Kyle. Mike flexed his pulsing, growing bi and grinned. "Feels good to be the strongest," he said. "I wouldn't count on that." Ballsy stood up. He stepped forward, looking down on Mike. Donny gulped. Ballsy was a good three inches taller than Mike, and looked a lot wider and thicker. "What are you runts doing at my school?" __________________ 22 Ballsy Mike stood his ground as Ballsy looked down at him, his blood still boiling from confronting Justin. Kyle stepped forward to back Mike up, but felt his body's growth beginning to ebb. He was big, but smaller than both Mike and Ballsy. Kyle noticed Mike clenching his fists, his muscles still pulsing with increasing strength. He watched as Mike was slowly getting taller. Ballsy noticed Mike's growth too. "Keep trying, wimp," he said, shoving Mike so hard he stumbled backward and tripped over Justin's unconscious body. "Dudes, I got the power right here," he said, hefting his huge package in his big hand. "Don't know why I was so horned-up by that freak," he said, nodding toward Justin, "but I know a couple cheerleaders that are dying for me to fuck them into tomorrow." Ballsy looked at the men. "Shit, I'm so big now, none of my clothes will fit." He pointed at Mike. "You. Wimp. You're the biggest. Take off those pants now and give them to me." Mike stood up and swung at Ballsy, hitting him in the gut. It bounced off. Desperately, Mike kicked at Ballsy's unprotected nuts. It felt liked he kicked a brick wall. Ballsy laughed. "Shit, you punch like a girl and if you haven't figured it out yet, my nuts are like titanium hard. Nothing can hurt them." He leaned over Mike threateningly. "Now, take off those pants. I'm gonna go plow me a cheerleader with my huge horsecock." "Do it Mike," said Donny. Mike looked at his friend. "Trust me. He's too powerful." Donny looked at Ballsy. "But if you think you're so strong, meet us tomorrow after school at the junk yard. We'll see who's really stronger there." Mike handed Ballsy his shorts. Donny looked down, mentally comparing Mike's horse cock to Ballsy. Ballsy slipped the pants over his massive legs. Two days ago, his legs were the best part of his body. As a punter, he needed strong quads. Now, with all his muscle growth, his legs had totally exploded in size and definition. The legs of Mike's pants, stretched and ripping already, shredded as Ballsy squeezed into them. The pants looked like a second skin covering his powerful glutes, and his package filled the front and hung down his right leg. Ballsy turned to walk out. As he got to the door, he stopped. "OK," he said. "Tomorrow." Then he left. The school was deserted. He walked to the girl's locker. Her name was Lisa, but he didn't know where she lived. There was a lock on the locker. He pulled on it to test if it was secure, only to have the lock crumble in his hands. He smiled. "I wonder," he said, and pulled on the locker door. It snapped off in his hand. Ballsy looked at his arm. "Tomorrow..." and started laughing as he looked for some indication where Lisa lived. He found an old report card with her address on it. It was about 5 miles away. Ballsy liked to run, and had even trained for a marathon once. He figured he could be there in a half hour if he ran all out. He bounded out of school and started to jog. His powerful legs flexed, squeezing his huge cock and balls between thick quads. Faster and faster he moved. He saw a car up ahead travelling in the same direction. He was closing in on it. Within a minute, he was running along side of it. The old woman looked out her window in terror. Ballsy put on some speed and ran in front of the car. He moved to the right, then slowed down letting the car pass before moving to the left and catching up again. He signalled for the woman to roll down the window. "How fast?" A look of amazement filled her face. "Forty." she said. Ballsy smiled and began to run full out, kicking up a dust storm and leaving the car behind. In less than five minutes, he was at Lisa's house. He hadn't even worked up a sweat. He saw the school bus pulling away, and Lisa talking to another cheerleader. She saw him. "Ballsy?" Her eyes darted from his massive pecs to the ripped shorts. He walked over to her. "Hi," he said. "I wanted to stop by and apologize for the way I treated you earlier," he said softly. "Oh. Did you find the surprise I left you?" "No," he said. She shrugged. "How'd you get here?" "I ran," he said, looking at his legs. He pointed, and flexed his quad. Veins snaked out like thick worms forced forward by shredded muscle. He knodded to it, and Lisa touched it. "Oh, it's so hard," she said. "Strong and fast too," he said. The other girl looked started to say something, but Lisa stopped her. "Suzie, I'll call you later," she said as she grabbed Ballsy's arm. "Would you like to come inside for some water?" Ballsy just smiled. He put his arm around Lisa's waist and lifted her up, pressing her firm body into his massive torso. She wrapped her arms around his neck as he carried her to the house. When get got to the door, he whispered "You're parents aren't home, right?" "No," she said. "The house is all ours." She took a key from her pocket and unlocked the door. Inside, he put her down. "Ballsy, you're so strong now," she cooed. "You don't know the half of it. I'm like superman or something," he said, moving his mouth to hers and kissing her. "Want superman to make love to you?" he whispered in her ear as he began to lift off her top. She replied by unbuttoning Ballsy's tight shorts. Lisa rubbed her hand across Ballsy's stomach. "Love your six pack," she cooed. Ballsy flexed, forming a vaccuum that accentuated his thin waist and ripped abs. "Oh god, you weren't flexed! Your muscles are so ripped." Her hand moved into his pants. "Your abs are soooo hard," she said, reaching his huge tool. "and so big." "You like?" "I love," she said, squeezing his elephantine cock with her hand. "Ballsy, what happened?" "Ya know that big kid from the other team yesterday?" Ballsy explained. "Seems he discovered this way to grow muscles. Pissed off some little dude on his team who wanted revenge, so he gave our team the same stuff. It's just that it works a whole lot better on me." Ballsy pulled his shorts off, letting Lisa look at his huge body. "Can I see you now?" he asked. Lisa pulled down her pants. Her undershorts had a large wet spot. She blushed, then pressed her hot, wet twat into him. "You've got me so turned on just looking at you..." She kissed him, then moved his mouth to his chest and bit on his nipple. She felt Ballsy's cock rubbing between her legs as it hardened . She felt it pressing into her, then she felt herself lifted as Ballsy's powerful dick raised higher and higher. "Ohhhh!" she said in surprise. "Strong all over," Ballsy said, bouncing her on his dick. He put his hand under her arms and lifted her up. Placing his mouth on her lavia, he kissed her then started licking her juices. He felt Lisa start to go limp. He pressed his tongue into her, and felt her walls spasm as Lisa let out a scream. He pulled back and cradled her in his arms. "Let's go to your room," he said. She pointed up some stairs. Ballsy leaped up to the landing, then leaped again to the top of the stairs. The house seemed to shake under the weight of his landings. As he got to her room, he put her down. He looked around the room. On Lisa's dresser, there was a picture of Lisa hanging off some guy's arm, and another picture of the guy alone. The guy was amazingly handsome, with perfect skin and white teeth. His blue eyes where the color of the sea, and he had dark wavey hair. He looked like an A&F model except for his muscles. The guy looked as if he could be a professional bodybuilder. In the picture were he was alone, he was standing on a stage, wearing posing briefs with a number on them. He was hitting a double bicep pose. A trophy was in front of him at his feet. Ballsy picked up the picture. "Who's the wimp?" "Jealous?" asked Lisa. Ballsy handed her the picture, and struck his own double bicep pose. "Think I've got anything to be jealous of? I'm way bigger than he is. Everywhere!" Lisa put the picture back. "Yes, you are. His name is Billy, and he won the state and national teen bodybuilding competitions last year." "And?" quizzed Ballsy. "Well," said Lisa, "he was. We broke up." Lisa walked up and started stroking Ballsy's erection. "He began to do steroids, and he couldn't satisfy me anymore." "Ya," Ballsy said approvingly. "Fucking biggest nuts around! And a huge muscle cock too!" He moved away and laid on the bed. The bed squeaked and sank in under his weight, but held. "You'd better be on top," he said. "All this muscle is kinda heavy." She climed on him. Flexing his abs, he sat up and began kissing her breasts. She rubbed her hands over his body, then grabbed his cock. She pulled at it, but it was so turgid it wouldn't move. Ballsy began to leak realizing exactly how powerful he was. He reached down to his erection, and raised it. He held it as Lisa carefully mounted him. Lisa was so excited, Ballsy's thick cock head pressed easily into her. As Lisa lowered herself slowly, she began screaming "Oh god. God!". Ballsy felt her spasm uncontrollably as she pulled up then pushed down, riding the top six inches of his huge cock. Ballsy felt his own nuts pulling tight, but used his perfect control to keep from shooting his load. Instead, he began to buck, pressing another three inches into her. Lisa screamed with pure joy as her entire body began to convulse with orgasmic pleasure. "Want me to cum?" Ballsy asked almost casually? "Want my huge cock to erupt a gallon of superman jism into you." "Yes!" Lisa screamed. "Please. Oh god. Please." She clutched at his pecs, unable to dent his rock-hard body. Ballsy let loose his load. As his cock throbbed with the power of his ejaculation, Lisa nearly passed out. Ballsy's juices began to flow from Lisa as he pumped more and more into her. She fell forward, falling of his squirting cock. She lay on the bed, delirius as Ballsy squirted his load all over her body. When he finished, he walked into the bathroom and started a bath for her. He stopped and looked in the mirror. His nuts were already refilling with his juices, and he felt horned up looking at his powerful body and thinking of his sexual prowess. If Lisa were up for it, he'd do her again. Ballsy turned off the water and tested the temperature. It was nice and warm. When he returned, he looked at Lisa. She looked light as a feather laying on the bed. His cum has dried and seemed to vanish into her skin. She moved, then stretched, opening her eyes to look at him. "I filled a bath for you," Ballsy said. He knelt down, putting his muscular arms under her. He tried to lift her, and fell forward. He caught his balance, then tried again. He struggled. She seemed so heavy. He made a grunt and lifter her. Lisa laughed. "Oh Ballsy. Quit fulling around!" She wrapped her arms around his neck. Ballsy moved hesitantly, trying not to drop her. Each step was tentative, but he got her to the bath. He tried to lower her slowly, but she went in with a splash as his arms seemed to give out. Ballsy stood up, bewildered. What was wrong? Where was his strength? He flexed his pecs, noting the striations and cross striations in the mirror. Thick veins pulsed over his armor-like chest. He FELT strong. He looked at Lisa, who was rubbing her nipples as she watched Ballsy flex. Ballsy's dick responded by growing, leaping out in front of him. Lisa smiled. "Is there no satisfying you?" she said. "Come here." Ballsy moved forward, flexing his abs, forcing his monster organ to push high above his navel. Lisa reached for it. He expected her to struggle with his hard cock. Instead, as she pulled, it easily lowered into her mouth. She wrapped her lips around his thick head, and started sucking on it. Ballsy was confused. What was happening? Moments earlier, Lisa couldn't budge Ballsy's erection. But now... Lisa's hands moved to Ballsy's pecs. He flexed his pecs as Lisa grabbed at them, her fingers kneading into his pecs. Ballsy tried to flex harder, but to no effect. What was happening to him? Was Lisa now strong, like Mike and Kyle. She didn't look any different. He looked in the mirror. Flexing again, his muscles barely moved and looked soft. There were no striations. No pulsing veins. He felt weak. He backed away, and pulled his cock out of Lisa's mouth. Instantly, deep cuts appeared on his body. Muscle pushed veins to the surface, and striations appeared as muscles flexed. He felt strong. Ballsy looked at Lisa. She stood up in the tub. She stepped out, water running down her ample breast. She came to Ballsy and hugged him. "I want you to cum again," she said. In the mirror, he noticed his body soften the instant she touched him, but he needed to be sure. He led her back to the bed, and signaled her to lie down. Once on the bed, Ballsy grabbed a corner leg and easily lifted the bed with one hand. It was light as a feather. Ballsy looked at Lisa, and flexed his free bicep. He lowered the bed, then moved the muscle for Lisa to feel. As she rubbed her hand over the thick mound, Ballsy tried to lift the bed. He couldn't move it -- it was too heavy. Lisa grabbed at Ballsy, and he fell forward into bed. Lisa jumped on him and started sucking his huge cock. She squeezed at his overfull nuts, and they throbbed in her hand. To Ballsy, it felt like a vice was pulling on his nuts. Not only was Ballsy weak as a kitten around Lisa, she was also able to crush his nuts! The thought of Lisa overpowering him got to Ballsy. He felt his juices building, and tried to contain them. He felt Lisa's tongue wrapping around his sensitive head, and his nuts being pulled down as they tried to retract. Ballsy tried to hold his blast, but couldn't. He squirted like a normal man, Lisa taking ever last drop of his seven blasts down her throat. Ballsy's mind was a blur, lost in an orgasmic bliss. Somehow, Lisa had become his kryptonite, taking his staying power, his invulnerable nuts and his super strength. Slowly, he rolled away from her, and felt his powers return. He reached for his shorts, and they heard a noise from downstairs. "Shit, my parents are home," said Lisa, jumping up to grab her clothes. "They can't find you here or I'll be grounded forever!" Ballsy hurredly pulled up his pants. He looked around, and went to the window. "No problem for a guy with hulk legs," said Ballsy, showing off his huge thighs and diamond-like calves. Lisa came to kiss him, and Ballsy stopped flexing before his muscles softened by her touch. "Can you come by tomorrow?" she asked. "Uh, I gotta meet some guys," he said, "but you can come and watch if you want. Gotta show them what real muscle is." They heard someone coming up the strairs. "Gotta fly," said Ballsy. He lept, jumping across Lisa's front lawn and landing in the street. The pavement cracked, and two car alarms began blaring at Ballsy's impact. He lept again, landing at the end of the block and began running at full speed. There was a knock at Lisa's door. "You there sweety?" a male voice said. She openend the door. "Billy!" she squealed, wrapping her arms around him. He wore a white tank top and jogging shorts that displayed his prize-winning body. "Hoped you might be up for some fun," Billy said. "This cycle is making me horny as hell." "Always up for some fun with you, stud," Lisa said. She grabbed at his balls. "And I think I got a way to return these big boys to their former glory." -- Ballsy ran home, crossing the town and covering the distance between their homes in minutes. He ran all out, and passing cars travelling on the freeway as if they were standing still. Whatever was going on around Lisa, it wasn't effecting him any more. He was faster than a speeding bullet. More powerful than a locomotive and able to leap tall buildings in a single bound, and he loved it. When Ballsy got home, he ran to his room. His nuts had been bouncing between his powerful thighs, and he was horned up all over again. He had a history project due in a few days, and he wanted to get it over with, but his cock required attention first. He threw his notebook down and realized that someone wrote something in his book. It said "Why don't you fuck me you big stud," and drawn below was a sketch of a lean girl with big breasts being fucked by a man easily 9 or 10 times her size. The man was a monster, drawn with massive muscles, and huge balls. He thought about Lisa, about how bad she wanted him and how he had just fucked her silly. He guessed she must still be thinking of him when she was all alone. He rolled his chair back a bit so he could see himself in his bedroom mirror. He realized that ever since the initial change, and subsequent changes after that, he had never fully measured up his body. He flexed his arms in the mirror. He was massive. He then stood up and got closer to the mirror while he flexed to reveal a rock hard waist. He felt its rocky, but smooth lines. And then he flexed his abs and felt them again, this time his ten pack revealing themselves in bold relief. Ballsy felt how his massive chest met his rocky waist. He looked at his nipples and thought that his average sized nipples made his pecs look even bigger. He flexed and bounced his pecs. No one was home and he was free to flex his chest and feel the striations that made his chest so visually pleasing. He felt something stir in his groin, but was too mesmerized to do anything about it. He then went back to his arms, flexing them over and over, obsessed with the difference with his outstretched arms, and double bicep pose. He felt his left bicep with his right hand, tracing the shadow beneath the bicep, the clear lines of his tricep, and the split peak of his bicep. He brought his arm closer to his face, moving his left hand to the back of his head. Ballsy proceeded to give his massive ball of a bicep a tongue bath. He pushed his tongue against his striations, feeling the power and hardness of his muscle. He caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror and moaned audibly. His arm looked so massive compared to his head that it was insane. He rubbed his hand all over his arm squeezing his veiny forearms and continued groping all the way down to the base of his chest. It felt so good to feel all of the muscles of his arms, chest and back at once. He latched his hand onto his thick lat. He put his arm down and did his best to turn around, flex his back and look at it, all at the same time. It looked like his back was wider than his impressive shoulders. He then gave some attention to the two large globes that he saw outlined in his pants. He rubbed them through the fabric of his sweatpants and then stuck his hands in his underwear, feeling and hefting the two large globes with his hands. He stuck his thumbs underneath pants and brought them halfway down his thighs. He then continued to feel them, overwhelmed by the power in them. Ballsy moved his hands only so that he could have a better view of his ass-cheeks jump and move like he did earlier with his pecs. He then stuck his hand between his cheeks and dug his fingers into the muscle of his ass. While he was doing this he noticed how far out his backside has grown, and how it made his waist look even smaller. After a few more poses he ended up with his hands behind his head with his arms flexing wildly. He inadvertently found out that he could bounce his chest even with his arms up in the air! He moaned at the sight and felt his balls quiver in their sac. Still in the same pose, he realized that it was called an abs-thigh for a reason, and took off his pants. His thighs were monstrous, Ballsy was surprised that he had such a full range of motion, even with massively oversized thighs. He wanted to give some much-needed attention to his legs, but his underwear was becoming curiously tight and was making him uncomfortable. He took off his underwear, giving more freedom to his big low-hanging balls and semi-hard dick. He put his right foot on his bed stretching his thighs far apart. He looked in the mirror and his dick got a little harder seeing his huge body in all of its glory. He then concentrated on his thigh and felt all the veins and striations in his thigh and calf. For the first time he understood how big he has grown and how much he loved being dominatingly huge. His thigh looked so huge that he wanted to know how huge it really was. He brought his leg down from the bed, grabbed a measuring tape, and stood in front of the mirror. He wrapped the tape around his thigh and moved its mass back and forth like he has seen the bodybuilders do. Then he flexed hard, bringing the tape tight around his leg. Instead of seeing the number, his eyes glazed over, his head shifted back and he released a primal groan. Ballsy had inadvertently crushed his balls between his thighs when he flexed, sending waves of pleasure throughout his body. The tape measure fell to the floor and Ballsy concentrated more on his balls. He grabbed them in his big hands and squeezed gently. He then squeezed harder and harder until he felt his hands being pushed apart. His balls were growing, filling with more power. He held it, containing the power until he felt his muscles growing. He squeezed his balls even harder then ever before. For the next few minutes he had lost control of himself. He squeezed his uncrushable balls over and over, in many different ways, all the while watching his hulking figure grow, which was turning him on even more. His pulsing dick felt like it was about to release its massive load. He leaned back, his balls moving closer to his thickening pole, preparing for release. His cock-head was getting really big and pre-cum was spewing out of his piss-slit. He licked a little bit off his slit, and then a little more, and a bit more until he was sticking the tip of his tongue into his slit to get to the pre-cum. He wondered what it would feel like for cum to flow down his throat, but refrained. He was so big already, could his body take more? Ballsy's growing balls pushed more spunk to his cock than ever before. He started to cum, and continued for what seemed like minutes. Seconds after, his orgasm slowed and then stopped. Ballsy got to look at his body. He did a few poses with his rock-hard dick bouncing in front of his sweaty cum-stained body. He surveyed himself, as he felt the tail end of the growth from his jism pound through his body. He explored, with his eyes and hands, his veiny, heavily striated muscles. He ended off with another abs-thigh pose with his arms dwarfing his head even more than before. Every part of his body was pumped with size and then pumped with size again and he noticed that he couldn't wipe the smile from his face. He wondered how many other people would get to enjoy such intense sexual pleasure like he just had. He put back on his underwear, pants and a polo, taking time to pose in the mirror, showing himself how much he just grew based on his muscle bulging out of his clothes. He loved how his genitals could barely fit in his underwear thanks to the bigger bulges in the front and the rear, and how his pants and shirt bunched up at his thighs and chest. He sat back down with the intention of starting his project, but ended up being distracted by the drawing again. Ballsy thought about tomorrow's challenge. He was almost twice as big as the player's from the other school. He'd swat them down like flies, then go fuck Lisa. Ballsy knew life was good. Ballsy ( It's been a day since Donny, Kyle and Mike told Ballsy the truth about Justin. They told him that Justin would probably try something to take his muscle away, but since crushing Ballsy's balls had a reversal effect, it wasn't going to be easy. When he got home from school that day, Ballsy grabbed a bite to eat and retired to his room. He had a history project due in a few days, and he wanted to get it over with. He sat at his desk and when he opened up his notebook he realized that someone wrote something in his book. It said "Why don't you fuck me you big stud," and drawn below was a sketch of a lean girl with big breasts being fucked by a man easily 15 or 20 times her size. The man was a monster, drawn with massive muscles, and huge balls. He thought about the head cheerleader, about how bad she wanted him and how desperate she was. About how she touched him in class and how she must think of him when she was all alone. He rolled his chair back a bit so he could see himself in his bedroom mirror. He realized that ever since the initial change, and subsequent changes after that, he had never fully measured up his body. He flexed his arms in the mirror. The fabric of his polo sleeves stretching slightly to accommodate his massive size. He then stood up and got closer to the mirror while he lifted up his shirt to reveal a rock hard waist. He felt its rocky, but smooth lines. And then he flexed his abs and felt them again, this time his ten pack revealing themselves in bold relief. Ballsy then lifted his shirt even more and felt how his massive chest met his rocky waist. He felt and looked at the overhang of his chest and was taken aback by the difference between his flexed and non-flexed chest. He looked at his nipples and thought that his average sized nipples made his pecs look even bigger. He flexed and bounced his pecs and realized that his polo was getting in the way. He quickly took it off, not wanting to miss a second of his own body. He was free to flex his chest and feel the striations that made his chest so visually pleasing. He felt something stir in his groin, but was too mesmerized to do anything about it. He then went back to his arms, flexing them over and over, obsessed with the variation of his outstretched arms, and double bicep. He felt his left bicep with his right hand, tracing the shadow beneath the bicep, the clear lines of his tricep, and the split peak of his bicep. He brought his arm closer to his face, moving his left hand to the back of his head. Ballsy proceeded to give his massive ball of a bicep a tongue bath. He pushed his tongue against his striations, feeling the power and hardness of his muscle. He caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror and moaned audibly. His arm looked so massive compared to his head that it was insane. He rubbed his hand all over his arm squeezing his veiny forearms and continued groping all the way down to the base of his chest. It felt so good to feel all of the muscles of his arms, chest and back at once. He was reveling in the feeling of his muscle pit. He latched his hand onto his thick lat. He put his arm down and did his best to turn around, flex his back and look at it, all at the same time. It looked like his back was wider than his impressive shoulders. He then gave some attention to the two large globes that he saw outlined in his pants. He rubbed them through the fabric of his sweatpants and then stuck his hands in his underwear, feeling and hefting the two large globes with his hands. He stuck his thumbs underneath the elastic of his sweatpants and brought them halfway down his thighs. He then continued to feel them, overwhelmed by the power in them. Ballsy moved his hands only so that he could have a better view of his ass-cheeks jumping and moving like he did earlier with his pecs. He then stuck his hand between his cheeks and dug his fingers into the muscle of his ripped ass. While he was doing this he noticed how far out his backside has grown, and how it made his waist look even smaller. After a few more poses he ended up with his hands behind his head with his arms flexing wildly. He inadvertently found out that he could bounce his chest even with his arms up in the air! He moaned at the sight and felt his balls quiver in their sac. Still in the same pose, he realized that it was called an abs-thigh for a reason, and took off his pants. His thighs were monstrous, Ballsy was surprised that he had such a full range of motion, even with massively oversized thighs. He wanted to give some much-needed attention to his legs, but his underwear was becoming curiously tight and was making him uncomfortable. He took off his underwear, giving more freedom to his big low-hanging balls and semi-hard dick. He put his right foot on his bed stretching his thighs far apart. He looked in the mirror and his dick got a little harder seeing his huge body in all of its glory. He then concentrated on his thigh and felt all the veins and striations in his thigh and calf. For the first time he understood how big he had grown and how much he loved being dominatingly huge. His thigh looked so huge that he wanted to know how huge it really was. He brought his leg down from the bed, grabbed a measuring tape, and stood in front of the mirror. He wrapped the tape around his thigh and moved its mass back and forth like he had seen the bodybuilders do. Then he flexed hard, bringing the tape tight around his leg. Instead of seeing the number, his eyes glazed over, his head shifted back and he released a primal groan. Ballsy had inadvertently crushed one of his balls between his thighs when he flexed, sending waves of pleasure throughout his body. The tape measure fell to the floor and Ballsy concentrated more on his balls. He grabbed his other testicle and squeezed gently. He felt the softball sized testicle in his hand for the first time. He then brought his other hand over it and squeezed harder and harder until he felt his hands being pushed apart. Except it wasn’t just his balls that were growing, his muscles were growing, giving him the power to squeeze his balls even harder then ever before. For the next few minutes he had lost control of himself. He crushed his balls over and over and over, in many different ways, all the while watching his hulking figure grow, which was turning him on even more. He knew that this game ended when he shot his load, so he did his best to keep himself from stimulating his pulsing sensitive rod. He ended up sitting on his bed, bent over with one ball in his hand being crushed against his shoulder and the other crushed between his flexed and growing forearm and bicep. He pressed his tongue against one of his now coconut sized testicles and his arm squeezed it against it. The scent of his sweaty balls was inviting, but the taste was completely overwhelming. He needed release. He stretched his large frame across his bed, lying on his back. He felt his balls moving themselves to the base of his pole, awaiting release. His growing dick felt better than ever. His cock-head was probably about the same size as his balls and pre-cum was spewing out of his piss-slit and into his deep heavlage. As his hands spread across his dick, he knew he couldn’t even come close to encircling his dick with his hands. He even felt his dick develop deep inside of himself, pushing into his growing thighs. He leaned himself against the wall behind his bed so that he had a better view of what he was doing. He realized that his dick must have been at least 2 feet long including its massive head. He stuck his tongue into his own dick, tasting his pre-cum for the first time. He could barely get his mouth around his massive tool, and gladly settled for his piss slit. He swirled his tongue around, pleasuring himself more than he ever thought possible. Before he realized what he was doing, he felt cum flowing down his throat. With one hand holding his cock, and the other rubbing his balls, he hardly noticed that he had stopped growing. But before long he felt the bliss of growth and before the end of his orgasm he was growing some more! Ballsys growing balls pushed more spunk to his cock than ever before, and he savagely tried to get it all down his throat. His dick forcefully pushed against his face growing even more. The feeling of growth while having an orgasm was even more ecstasy than he had ever thought possible. Even so, he got off the bed and watched his body grow. His cock slowly got longer so that he didn’t have to bend as much to keep sucking on it. His shots became bigger and more forceful throughout his orgasm. He could even feel the veins on his dick becoming thicker. He felt his chest growing and pushing against his dick and knew that he couldn’t keep his mouth over his dick for much longer. Seconds later he let go of his dick. His dick was free to shoot its spunk where it wanted, and his mouth was free to moan in rapture, as it was unable to before. When his orgasm subsided, he realized that we was gyrating his hips, grinding his massive cockhead into his equally massive chest. He did a few poses with his rock-hard dick bouncing in front of his sweaty cum-stained body. He surveyed himself, as he felt the tail end of the growth from his jism pound through his body. He stood in front of the mirror, going through the same poses as he had done earlier. He explored, with his eyes and hands, his veiny, heavily striated muscles. As he was doing this, he wondered how long it would have taken a normal person to gain such mass. For the first time he felt truly blessed to have this gift. He ended off with another abs-thigh pose with his arms, except that his forearms were crushing against his biceps to the point that he couldn’t even put his hands behind is head. He wished he had measured his body before getting carried away, so that he would know what to expect for next time. Every part of his body was pumped with size and then pumped with size again and he noticed that he couldn’t wipe the smile from his face. He wondered how many other people would get to enjoy such intense sexual pleasure like he just had. He put back on his underwear, pants and polo, taking time to pose in the mirror, showing himself how much he just grew based on his muscle bulging out of his clothes. He loved how his genitals didn’t fit into his underwear. When he pulled the elastic of his underwear over his thick ass and stuffed his big balls and soft cock into his undies, his immense package pulled the front of the elastic down to the point that quite a bit of his genitals were revealed. Luckily the elastic didn’t hurt, but he wondered how long it would hold. When he saw his package in his skin tight undies he noticed that his balls must have grown bigger than his fucking head! No one could ever dispute his name now. Ballsy had a bit of difficulty pulling his sweatpants over his thighs, which must have added 3 feet and countless pounds over the past hour. The top of his pants covering his crotch and thighs ripped ever so slightly as the fabric was taken beyond its limits. Luckily it held, but his sweat pants were now sweat shorts because his pants rode up so much. He flexed his mighty calves in the mirror as he bent over to grab his polo. As he carefully put it on, he noticed that he had dried cum caked to his chest and considered washing up. But he enjoyed his scent, so he continued his chore. He finally got it on, but it felt like a second skin against his enhanced upper body, bunched up at his chest revealing his rock hard waist. As he moved his hands above his head the seams of the armpit area tore open violently. Also his sleeves were no match for his colossal flexed arms, which must have grew 2 feet. Ballsy thought that his arms must be the size that his legs were previously. He stuck one of his hands in the hole of his opposite shirt-pit-hole and rubbed his hand over his improved muscle pit. He brought it back to his face smelling his scent, feeling his balls churn in his tight undergarment, but realized that he was better off doing his homework. He sat back down with the intention of starting his project, but ended up being distracted by the drawing again. He realized that he wasn’t attracted to the head cheerleader earlier because Justin had him under control. He looked at the muscle monster fucking the big breasted chick and smiled. 23 prisoners A beam of light hit Justin's face. His mind was foggy, and when he opened his eyes, the world was a blur. He tried to move but couldn't. He was cold. As his eyes began to focus, he realized he was in a warehouse of some sort. He was naked, and large I-beams were wrapped around his arms, neck, chest and legs. He flexed, trying to break free. The steel groaned under Justin's strength, but it held. Justin noticed a note. "Morning Asshole. Feeling weak? Small? Good. Watched you shrink down for a while. Guess those little nuts of your can't hold all the power us big guys have. BIG like mine and Big like Ballsy's. Thought about crushing those raisins of yours again, but Kyle and Donny talked me out of it. You can thank them later when you see what my big muscles can really do. You got a taste of it here. It was kinda hard bending all that metal. But what is hard for me is impossible for you. Now. Little man. Ha ha ha. We'll be back later. That Ballsy guy's coming and we got something planned for him. Your enemy -- Mike." Justin struggled, his hyper-muscular body thrashing against his steel bonds. Muscle flexed hard, slightly deforming the steel before cramping and tiring. His body turned red as veins throbbed quickly. He knew that a couple of days ago, this trap would have snapped like a rubber band. But Mike was right. Justin's body couldn't maintain all that muscle. The power leaked from him until he reached some natural limit. And Mike's limit was greater than his. Sweat poured from his taxed body, and he finally gave up. All he could do was wait. --- Ballsy woke up. His morning wood raged, and he reached down to shoot his load. His felt his balls pulse as he looked between the twin mountains of his thick pecs watching his pendulous organ squirting cum over his powerful body. When he finished, he stood to clean himself off. He stopped when he saw himself. The hulking muscle monster from the night before didn't stare back at him. Instead, he was smaller, like he had been when he got home. He was huge. Massive. Just not as huge as after his last growth spurt. He raised one arm and flexed. Muscle pushed veins to the surface of paper thin skin which displayed cords of thick muscle fibers. Ballsy shrugged. "Guess my bod wants to be this big," he said rubbing his huge nuts, knowing that he could always use their endless stream of jizz to grow huge when he needed to. Ballsy got cleaned up, dressed and went to school. The bore on. Ballsy ignored most of the subjects and concentrated on his new celebrity status. He loved to flex and show off. His class before lunch was gym. In the locker room, he eagerly stripped of his clothes, and paraded around displaying his tight, buff, huge body and massive manhood. He watched as the once biggest jocks in school now through rods in jealousy of his extreme maleness. In the gym, he noticed Lisa on the girl's side. Both the guys and the girls started with calesthenics. Ballsy did one handed pushups, literally throwing his torso off the ground. For jumping jacks, he touched the gym's ceiling, before coming to the ground with loud bangs. The gym teacher watched in awe, jaw dropped, as Ballsy was so much larger than any other student. "Guys, why don't we hit the weight room..." he said with some trepidation of the spectacle of seeing Ballsy in action. As they guys walked into the gym, the girls started running laps. As Ballsy walked into the weight room, Lisa smiled at Ballsy and threw him a kiss. Ballsy responded by smiling and raising his mountainous bicep, then nodding knowingly. On each lap past the weight room, she heard the loud clanking of metal. Sometimes, she heard gasps or screams of surprise, excitement, or chants of "BALLSY!". When the teacher told them to stop, she approached the weight room. She heard voices counting, "25...26...27". She looked in. Ballsy was lifting two fully loaded universal weight machines, doing side laterals with them as if they were dumbells. Tattered rags that had been his workout shorts and shirt were scatterd across the floor. He was wearing only a jock strap that was overstuffed with his huge balls and cock. She gasped as he lifted each machine. He saw her and smiled. When the guys got to thirty, he slowly lowered the machines. "Sorry men," he said. "Those are still too fucking light. 'Sides," he smiled toward Lisa, "there's another fan I'd like to talk to." He walked toward Lisa, and they went into the gym. The other boys walked past them toward the locker room. "Been thinking about you," said Ballsy. "I can't get you out of my mind," replied Lisa. Ballsy smiled. "Kinda horned up," he whispered. He watched her eyes move to his jock, then back up. "Wanna skip out of this place? We got all afternoon til I gotta crush those wimps from the other school." Lisa nodded. "Let me change." She headed off. In the locker room, she picked up her cell phone and dialed a number. "He's coming to my place now.... Ya, let yourself in... Love you." She hung up. They left the school with Lisa on Ballsy's arm. He felt it again as soon as she touched him. He was weak. Normal. "Weren't those weights heavy," she asked, making small talk. "Nah. Light as a feather actually." Ballsy saw a truck in the parking lot. He led Lisa too it. "Better stand back," he told her, and she let him go. He flexed his pecs, feeling the power return to him. He grabbed the door, and ripped it off. "Get in," he said. "Why? Is it yours?" "It is now." Lisa climbed in. Ballsy knelt down, and lifted the truck over his head. "You OK?" He heard her reply yes. "Then hold on." Ballsy started running. Any chance that his pants might contain his huge thighs disappeared when his jeans shredded as he ran faster and fast down the streets toward Lisa's house. When he saw traffic, he either jumped over it or ran on the side of the road. Cars were like snails compared to his powerful legs. In less than ten minutes, he was at Lisa's. He put the truck down. Lisa got out. "You're not even sweating!" Ballsy laughed. "Hell, that's nothing for a super fast, super strong, super stud like me." Ballsy kissed Lisa. "You like?" "Let's go inside and I'll show you," she said. In her room, Lisa couldn't wait to get Ballsy out of his clothes. Her comments of "fucking huge," and "so strong," and "god, so sexy" turned him on. His cock bounced against his abs and his balls pulsed with anticipation as she shucked off her clothes, bra and panties. "Lie down," she said to him. "I wanna play a bit." She smiled, and walked to her dresser. She pulled out hand cuffs and some rope. "Let me tie you up like Samson and watch you break free." She put her hand between her legs and rubbed. "It will really turn me on." "Sure," said Ballsy. "No way those can hold me." He put his hands over his head and watched as she handcuffed him to the headboard. She then wrapped one rope around his left calf and tied the other end to the bedframe. She did the same to the right. Keeping her hand on him, she climbed on top. "Break it," she said. Ballsy tried, but her contact had him weak. He pretended to struggle. "Don't pretend. Really try. I know you can't." She smiled. Ballsy felt his heart skip a beat. "What?" "I'm not stupid. Dropping me in the water. I watched you try and flex. When I touch you, your body is soft and not firm. You even whinced when I squeezed your nuts. Your cum changed me, didn't it?" Ballsy's eyes widened. "Thought so. Billy, you can come in now." The guy from the pictures came in. He was big and buff, and wore only a pair of posing briefs that were baggy around his crotch. He threw an empty syringe in the waste can. "One last does of Deca. Just in case," he said. "This is Billy. He's my boyfriend. We've been fucking for years. He use to have big balls like you too. Then he started taking steroids. His muscles are huge, but his balls got smaller." Lisa started stroking Ballsy's cock. "So Ballsy, what happens when you cum on guys." Ballsy struggled, trying to break his bonds. He tried to buck Lisa off him, but she stayed on. Billy walked up, and grabbed Ballsy's nuts. He started to squeeze and Ballsy cried out. "Better speak," he said. "You may look big, but right now, you're weak as a baby. Not like me." Billy flexed his chest, and Ballsy marvelled at Billy's symetry and proportions. Billy started to squeeze again. Pain shot from Ballsy's nuts. "Stop!" Ballsy cried. "Ya. My cum. Guy drank it and got huge. Lisa got it on her, and now, well, I'm normal. It's something about my cum. I don't know!" Billy squeezed a bit more. "STOP! It's the truth!" "Thought that might be it," said Lisa. She put her mouth to Ballsy's cock and started to suck. Billy let his grip lighten and gently massaged Ballsy's huge nuts. Ballsy felt the pressure building. "His balls are retracting," said Billy. Ballsy felt Lisa shake her head 'no' as she sucked harder. Ballsy tried not to cum, but he couldn't help himself. As long as Lisa touched him, he was normal. The pressure was too much, and he was weak, could barely hold it though he tried. He started breathing hard. He felt Lisa pull her mouth to his sensitive head, then gently bite the tip. It was too much. Suddenly, Lisa let go and Billy put his mouth over Ballsy's cock. Ballsy felt his strength return, but it was too late. He erupted into Billy's mouth. Balls flexed, and shattered the handcuffs. He bucked and the ropes ripped apart. Billy wrapped his arms around Ballsy and held on, determined to take all Ballsy had to offer. Ballsy continued to exploded into Billy's eager mouth, who was sucking down every last drop. Ballsy grabbed Billy, easily overpowering his resistance, but it wasn't enough. Billy sucked hard, pulling the last of Ballsy's cum before he could stop. Billy had taken Ballsy's entire load. Ballsy lifted the bodybuilder like a rag doll. "I'm gonna kill you!" he cried and tossed him across the room. He saw Lisa approaching. Ballsy jumped behind the bed and lifted the matress. He ran toward Lisa, hitting her with it, using it as a shield so she couldn't touch him. He pushed her out the door. Grabbing the metal headboard with one hand, he slammed the door and braced it shut. Lisa tried to open the door, then pounded on it. From the hall she cried, "Let me in. Billy! Billy!" "Now it's just you and me, wimp!" Ballsy said, turning to Billy. Billy lay on the floor. He was red. "Lisa! I feel it! Something's happening!" Ballsy watched, butterflies churning in his stomach as Billy began to change. The bits of acne on his skin began to clear up, and his complexion became prestine. His handsome features seemed to become more rugged. Billy stood up, flexing. His size and proportions remained the same, but Ballsy's noted a change in his loose fitting posers. They seemed to be filling out. Like a balloon inflating, the wrinkled fabric became tight, then began to stretch, trying to contain what was growing inside. The outline of a long, thick cock pressed into the fabric, pushed forward by a pair of huge balls. Billy reached down. "Shit ya! Them's my boys!" He walked toward Ballsy. "And this is my muscle," he said, making a fist and driving it hard into Ballsy's stomach. Ballsy looked down in contempt. Billy's fist had hit with all his strength. Ballsy hadn't even tried to stop it, yet it smacked into an unpenetrable wall of muscle. "My turn," replied Ballsy, who flicked his forefinger into Billy's flexed abs. Billy flew into the blocked door, cracking it. He slumped over and threw up, a red welt appearing where Ballsy's finger had hit him. "Let that be a lesson. Next time, I'll actually put some muscle behind it. This muscle," and he flexed his bicep in Billy's face. Billy looked up and wiped the puke from his mouth. "You gotta learn how to flex," he said, making his own bicep. "Check out that peak. Look at the way the muscles flow together, the form of the delts, tris and forearm that make the whole picture perfect. You maybe strong, but your structure sucks." "Jealous of my power," Ballsy sneered. "Hardly," said Billy, grabbing his posers and pulling them down. "Now that I got my boys back, there's no stoppin' me." Ballsy looked at Billy and gulped. He expected to see a long, thick cock, but not Billy's nuts. They were huge -- at least as big as his own. Billy walked forward, his nuts pressed forward by his thick thighs. He stepped in front of Ballsy, raised his hands to his head and struck a vaccuum ab pose that displayed his thick V-shaped wings, powerful arms, thin waist and powerful legs. The display accentuated all of Billy's manly attributes, and made his cock and nuts look even larger. "This is what a man looks like, kid." "You think that's so great?" Ballsy said. "Then feel my revenge." He reached down and grabbed Billy's left nut in his hand. His stomach sank feeling it's size. Ballsy placed his other hand on his nut, just to compare. Billy was a good one and a half times the size of Ballsy. Ballsy had finally met his match, and he didn't like it. He began to squeeze. "Take that," he sneered, putting his full force into crushing Billy's pride and joy. Billy was prepared to scream, expecting pain. Instead, he felt little. It kinda tickled, in a sexual way. It felt kinda good. Ballsy's finger turned white applying force that could coal to diamonds, but Billy's nut wouldn't be crushed. He redoubled his efforts, but Billy's nut refused to be crushed. "Having troubles?" Billy asked. "Feels good. Try harder," he said, grabbing Ballsy's smaller nads in his hand and squeezing them. "Looks like you and I do have something else in common now." Billy smiled. "Fuck you!" cried Ballsy, pushing Billy's hand aside. Ballsy adjusted his legs, trapping his nuts between them and squeezed them. "You can't do this," Ballsy said, his voice growing deeper. Ballsy grabbed Billy's nuts with both hands. Billy felt the pressure start to increase. Ballsy's body seemed to radiate heat, the he noticed Ballsy's forearms growing. No, not just the forearms. Ballsy's muscles were actually getting bigger. Billy realized that Ballsy was trying to crush his own nuts, and feeding off the power his balls created. Billy tried to back away, afraid of an even more powerful Ballsy, but Ballsy held him tight. Ballsy felt his own power growing. He squeezed harder and harder, grunting and panting as Billy's nuts resisted his grip. Ballsy screamed, feeling his juices reaching the boiling point. He had to stop before he came again. He couldn't risk giving Billy more of his potent juiced. Billy's nuts were as uncrushable as his own, but a lot bigger. More of Ballsy's cum could do more damage, making Billy stronger or even giving him the power to weaken Ballsy like Lisa could do. He couldn't risk that. He let go. Billy stepped back. He looked in awe of the dense thickness of Ballsy's muscles, then rubbed his nuts and smiled. "You may be a fucking Hulk, but you can't beat my boys, can you?" Ballsy replied by shoving an open hand into Billy's chest, lifting him off the ground and propelling him with such force that he hit the door, ripping it from it's frame and knocking him into the far wall of the hallway. "Billy!" Lisa screamed as she ran to him. Ballsy walked out, his fists clenched at his side. He saw Lisa kneeling next to him, hugging Billy and rubbing his face. He walked close. "Mess with me again and I'll..." Before he could complete the sentence, Lisa looked up. "Leave us alone," she cried and grabbed Ballsy's hand. Ballsy suddenly felt like he was hit by a ton of bricks. He felt dazed. He heard Billy say something, but couldn't process the words. What were they? Ballsy couldn't move. "Oh"... "ya!" He tried to focus. Something was happening. It was Billy. He was standing. He looked so big. Bigger. He was growing. Ballsy looked at himself. His chest was shrinking, his arms getting thinner. His thighs -- they touched now right? No, not anymore. Something was happening to him. Maybe if he crushed his nuts between his wheels again, but, no he couldn't. Something was wrong. "Hold on to him Lisa. Don't let go. Fuck, look at me. Getting fucking huge!" Billy's voice again. What was happening? He felt so weak. Drained. "Look at him. Shit, I'm bigger than he is now. Hold on babe. Give it all to me! Fuck it feels great!" Ballsy needed to get away, but he couldn't move. He fell to his knees. His chin fell to his chest. It felt boney. He tried to raise his free arm, to push away, but it was so heavy. Ballsy moaned and closed his eyes. After what seemed like an eternity, it was over. He opened his eyes. He focused on the thinnest thighs he had ever seen. They looked like skin coverd bone. Between them hand a huge cock and balls that looked as big as his own. An emaciated stomach bulged above the cock. He saw two spindley arms holding him up. He raised his arm and the spindles moved. He touched a pigeon chest that, like the rest of him, lacked any muscle at all. "What?" Before he could speak, a Greek god of a man hoised him up. The man had huge, dense muscles that were perfectly shaped -- round muscle bellies that flowed together accentuated by veins that popped through paper-thin skin. The arm that held Ballsy was larger that Ballsy's chest. "Looks like the tables have turned a bit," said Billy, holding Ballsy's skeletal form. "How'd you like to be crushed like a bug?" Yesterday. "Are you nuts?" Kyle asked Donny. "Did you see the size of him?" Donny nodded toward Mike. "Haven't you noticed something?" Kyle looked toward Mike. Mike's body was huge. He looked even bigger than a minute ago. His delts were round, a deep V indented toward Mike's tree-limb arms. His pecs were crisscrossed by veins and deep muscle striations, and they seemed to inflate bigger with each breath he took. "You see it, don't you? Mike's still growing." "But Donny," objected Mike, "last time... We don't have the neutralizer now. I don't want to be a freak." "I don't believe you!" cried Kyle. "I'd give my right nut to have your power, and you don't want it! Shit man. All that muscle! All that strength! And dude, you'd make an elephant jealous with those jewels you got down there." "He would," agreed Donny. "And Ballsy too. Or didn't you notice that either?" "I don't check other guys out," said Kyle. "Bullshit. We all do," said Donny. "Besides, if Justin's right and the formula is proportional to a guy's tests, well, I needed to see. Mike is huge. Looked to me to be almost twice as big as that Ballsy kid." "Nah. Maybe half again," said Kyle, who stopped suddenly, realizing that he just admitted that he was checking the other guys out. "Uh huh," said Donny. "Mike, you're fighting it, aren't you? You're trying NOT to be huge." "YA!" said Mike. "Not like last time! I hated it!" "And you had all those problems," agreed Donny. "Dude, I've been thinking. I think they were all psychosomatic. Kyle didn't have any problems, and neither did Justin. Ballsy seems quite happy. Only you. You ever wonder about that." "Thanks alot," said Mike. "You want me to lay down on a couch while you keep shrinking my head?" "Maybe later, stud," said Donny, smiling impishly at Mike, "but that has nothing to do with your head. At least, not the one on your shoulders." Mike blushed. "Dude, I only want you to be happy. If you want to be a normal guy rather than a super hero, fine. But right now, we need Mike the Incredible Muscle Man, not Mike the normal." Donny put his hand on Mike's shoulder. "Try it. Try to have fun with it. You might just learn to like it." Mike smiled, and seemed to relax. As he did, his slow and steady growth began to accelerate. He walked over to Justin and picked him up. "Come on. I gotta an idea on how to have some fun, and it involves sleeping wimpy here." --- Ballsy and Lisa sat in the truck. Billy was carrying them toward the junk yard. The landscape sped by at incredible speed. Ballsy's speed. Ballsy looked at his weak legs. Lisa's were bigger now. Secretly, he grabbed his nuts and squeezed. They were so hard. He was so horny. But he was too weak to force any growth out of them. Maybe he could trick Billy. Maybe he could find Justin or those other guys. Ballsy wanted to cry. He wanted to be huge. "You look funny," said Lisa. "Kinda like a stick man or something." Lisa looked at Ballsy's huge nuts and smiled. "Maybe that is a better name for you, now that Billy is back to full potency. You're not the biggest anymore, huh StickMan." Lisa giggled. "Why?" asked Ballsy. "Why Lisa. I thought you liked me." "Oh please," said Lisa. "Billy and I have been going out for a while. EVERYONE who is anyone knows that. He's so handsome and so strong, and nobody beats him in bed." A distant look came over her face. Ballsy felt small. Ya, the other guys had never really liked him or accepted him. He was the runt of the team until Justin had changed that. Ballsy guessed things never really do change. "Still, you didn't have to use me." "Oh, get over it, StickMan." And that's the last Lisa spoke to him. Ballsy watched the country speed by for the next couple minutes, determined to find a way to get his powers back. When they got to the junk yard, Billy easily lowered the truck to the ground, and lifted Lisa out. Ballsy nearly fell to the ground. "Fucking head rush!" cried Billy. "Did you see that. Fuck'n fast as the Flash and strong as Thor or somethin'!" "And more handsome than any of them," said Lisa, kissing them. "So wimp..." Billy began. "Call him StickMan," Lisa said. "So, STICKMAN, where's this little meeting taking place?" Ballsy shrugged. "They just said the junk yard." "Worthless," sighed Billy. He stopped, then got an idea. He jumped up, about 50 feet in the air, then spun around, and landed like a ballet dancer. "Over there are three big guys." Billy pointed to a big crane. "You gonna stick around, StickMan, or you wanna leave." Ballsy didn't answer. He just started walking toward an old, abandoned building, his head down. "Suit yourself," said Billy, picking up Lisa and jogging toward the crane. As he got nearer, he saw the men. They were shirtless, and wore spandex shorts that stretched to cover thick quads. Each had wide diamond-shaped calves. They were talking, and two had their backs to Billy. Their lats were huge, nearly blocking Billy's view of the third. "Ahem..." Billy said. The three turned. Each was more muscular than the next. All had bull necks and peaked traps. Their pecs hung high and firm over tight abs. Their stomachs looked like masonry. One was handsome, though not as good looking as Billy. One was built like a tank, with a firm squareness to his hyper-muscular army. The last was huge, and looked as big as Billy. Donny started to say, "Who are ..." but was interrupted by Kyle. "Bill?" he said. Mike and Donny looked at him. --- Ballsy found a dark shed. It was filled with disgarded wrecks of cars and metal scraps. Wind whistled through the building like it was breathing. Ballsy pulled down his loose fitting shorts. He looked at himself. His weak, rounded stomach hung over his huge cock and massive nuts. He grabbed himself and started to massage. He was horny, and needed release. He grabbed his nuts in his hand and squeezed. His super-hard nuts felt nothing, other than their own internal pressure of his mighty cum. He tried to squeeze harder, his pencil-thin arms shaking. He was too weak. He couldn't generate the force to initiate his growth. He stroked his dick, hoping to get his juices flowing, but he was weak and was staying weak. Suddenly, Ballsy heard a groan. "Who's there?" he shouted. He covered up his dick and walked toward the sound of the noise. What he thought was one of the wrecks wasn't. He saw a muscular man, naked, with beams of steel wrapped around him. He recognized the figure. "Justin?" "Huh? Who?" Justin's face twisted, then slowly, recognition formed. "Ballsy? Is that you? What happened?" "Fucking bitch is what happened," Ballsy said. "Can't you get free?" "Not strong enough," said Justin. "I don't..." Ballsy started. "Look. The formula seems to be affected by the size of a guy's dick and balls. When I sucked you off, I got big all right, but I couldn't maintain it. The strength just leaked from me. That's why I needed to suck you again. Then fucking Mike and Donny showed up again. They got it. Now I'm smaller than them again." Ballsy smiled. "Maybe I can help you with that. If you'll help me." Ballsy lowered his pants and showed Justin his overfull nuts. "I could just take that from you, you know. It's part of what happened to me," Justin admitted. "Then why don't you?" "Saving it up. I want revenge on those creeps." "I want revenge too on the bitch that did this too me. Think if I give you another dose of juice of my nuts you could break those beams?" Justin flexed, and the beams creeked and groaned. "Can almost do it now. With you juice..." Justin smiled. Ballsy walked foward. He grabbed his nuts and put them in Justin's hands. "Go ahead muscle man. Try and crush them. You and I both know you can't." Ballsy smiled as Justin began to squeeze. "HARDER!" Ballsy cried as he felt the power begin to eminate from his groin. Justin's forearm rippled with cords of powerful muscle. The steel holding his arms groaned as it strained to contain the powerful arm. Justin's felt the pulsing of Ballsy's nuts as they easily resisted his powerful grip. Justin gritted his teeth, his eyes squinting with the strain of the force he demanded from his hand. Justin watched as Ballsy's rounded stomach began to flatten. A cinderblock ridge appeared below his chest as two abs began to force through the skin. In moments, they were joined by a second set, then a third as Ballsy developed a six-pack. "YA!" Ballsy cried, "I feel the cum building in me!" His boyish chest, flat, began to round as a square ridge developed above his hardening abs. Ballsy's shoulders widened as round delts appeared above thickening arms. "Give me your cum!" Justin snarled, redoubling his efforts against Ballsy's titanium-hard nuts. Justin could feel Ballsy's thighs widening, forcing his hands and the powerful tests forward. "NOT YET!" Ballsy cried. He began to tremble. "Gonna erupt. Can't. Gotta hold it. Get bigger!" To steady himself, he grabbed the beam constraining Justin's hand. Without realizing, he began to squeeze. The taxed metal squealed, and Ballsy's finger dug into it, deforming it more. Justin watched as Ballsy's torso turned from a stick into a hyper-muscular man. "Dude, you're huge. Let me suck you. PLEASE!" Justin begged. "ARGH!" Ballsy cried, holding his orgasm as long as he could. Stroking himself quickly, he pulled away from Justin's grip and grabbed his balls with his own powerful hand. He moved to Justin's face and offered the chained man his cock. Justin wrapped his lips around Ballsy's engorged head. He pressed his tongue into Ballsy's slit, and heard the sound of pent-up pleasure. He put his mouth over the head, and bit at the slit. Ballsy felt the warmth of Justin's mouth and the pleasure-pain he was inflicting. It was to much. Even with his restored strength and powerful control, he felt as if his nuts were about to exploded. He released his juices, forcing his huge cock down Justin's throat so the prisoner had to take every last drop. Justin felt the eruption. He couldn't breath. He felt the juices flow down his throat, the warmth penetrating his torso as it traveled. The heat began to flow through his body as Ballsy sent more and more of his powerful cum into Justin. Ballsy watched Justin. His transformation excited Ballsy. He saw Justin's vein pulse as his vascularity increased, Justin's skin turned red, then he began to grow. The steel restraints squeaked and then snapped as Justin's pecs thickened. Even unflexed, the hardness of Justin's muscles would not be denied. The beams holding his arms shattered when Justin easily raised them. He put his arms around Ballsy's glutes, and massaged the muscle in an effort to stimulate Ballsy's orgasm. Justin raised a leg, and the steel encasing it flew through the ceiling. He did the same to his other leg. The only thing holding him down was a pair of beams wrapped around his waist. With each burst of Ballsy's cum, Justin grew bigger and strong, his body thickening and ripped muscle pushing through skin and vein. Finally, Ballsy's eruption slowed and stopped. He pulled his cock from Justin's mouth. Justin moved his hands to his pecs, feeling their final growth. He smiled, and put his hands on the two final beams. He sat up, and the top beam popped like a cork on a bottle of champagne. Only Justin's huge arms stopped it from flying through a wall. He tossed the beam to the floor where it rang as it landed. He sat, looking at the final beam. "Fucking try and contain me!" He grabbed the beam and snapped it freeing himself. He stood, naked. "Whoa!" said Ballsy. "Impressed? Good. Let's find Mike, Donny and that fuck'n traitor!" Justin smashed a huge fist into his hand, making a crack like thunder. "No," said Ballsy, shaking his head. "NO?" "We're not big enough," Ballsy said. "I was bigger than you when Lisa and Billy stole my muscle. Dude, we gotta get huge. We gotta hulk out bigger than ever." Justin stopped. "But..." Ballsy smiled, and rubbed his nuts. "Dude, don't worry. These power houses can go for days without stopping. Shit, I feel them ready to erupt again already." He put his nuts between his thick quads and squeezed. Ballsy's dick pulsed to life again. He stepped forward, his body already growing thicker with new muscle. "Ain't it hot getting bigger. Fuck man, kinda turned me on watching you grow. Gotta see that again," he said, grabbing Justin's hand. He placed Justin's hand on his chest, flexing it larger as ripped striations thickened and surged with new muscle. He put his free hand on Justin's pecs, who flexed in return. "Gotta make your muscles grow again. Hot, huh?" Justin smiled. --- [more to come] Mike smacked it with a loud thundercrack. "You're not so bad for a pretty boy," Mike taunted. "Ya, and you're not so bad for a dumb jock," Billy shot back. "So, the testosterone contest is over now?" asked Lisa. Billy grabbed his huge sack, giving his titanium nuts a squeeze while hefting the package for all to see. "When you got it," he said, walking to Lisa. He picked her up and kissed her, whispering, "and you know I got it." Donny and Kyle looked perturbed at Mike and Billy, feeling that they were somehow tricked. "So,how'd you get so big?" Kyle finally asked. "Hey Lisa," he added acknowledging her existence for the first time. "Hey Kyle," she said, running over to him and giving him a peck on the cheek. She rubbed her hand over his massive arm. "You're looking hot too." "Always have," he said dismissively. Lisa shrugged dismissively. "I got Lisa to thank for these muscle," Billy started, explaining to Donny, Mike and Kyle what happened. He told them how Ballsy had suddenly muscled up to Superman proportions, hit on Lisa, and then Lisa had drained his muscle into Billy. "Like this," Lisa said, grabbing Kyle in one hand and Billy in the other. Nothing happened. "Ya, it always was," Kyle said, pulling away. "You tried to come between our friendship, playing us." Billy nodded. "The sex is real good," he said. "Ya, she always was a size whore," Kyle said with distaste. "Still jealous of the big man, huh?" Billy said with some pride. Mike nodded. "Yep." "Fuck you both," said Kyle. "Hey, sorry to make you feel small," said Billy with a chuckle. "But, that's what drove you to become as strong as a horse, while I'm both strong and..." "What happened to Ballsy?" Donny interrupted, trying to defuse the situation. "Don't know," said Billy. "Went walking off. Kinda sulky about being so small now. Headed off toward some building." "Some building?" Donny said with alarm. "Ya, by the entrance." "Shit. Dudes, we may have a problem." Donny bolted off toward the building where they had left Justin. Mike and Kyle looked at each other, then took off after him. Billy picked Lisa up and followed. Donny stormed into the warehouse. It was dark. From the window's light, he saw the table where Justin had been trapped. Torn metal poked from it as if something had exploded through it from the inside. Donny froze as Mike and Kyle came running in. "Fuck!" Mike whispered, seeing the metal. "Justin did..." Donny nodded, then tilted his head toward the far corner. In the shadows, a hulking behemoth stood pressed against the wall. Something was in front of him. A table? A safe? No, it wasn't a something. It was a someone. The figure seemed to be bobbing back and forth. "They're here!" said the massive form, a deep baratone voice booming from his barrel chest. "Oh fuck ya!" the form said. It seemed to grow even bigger, then began to shake. "Ya! Take it!" Mike started to move, but the squatting form suddenly stood up. Even from across the room, the trio could see muscles growing and expanding. The form's back widened even more, thickening to the point of being musclebound. The form's legs became redwoods, muscle pressed so hard into muscle that it appeared the form's legs would pop. "Dude's what's..." Billy said, entering the warehouse. "Fuck. Who's that?" With effort, the form turned and started to stretch. "Justin!" Donny said. Justin raised two hyper-muscular arms, skin stretched over dense, thick muscle. Each arm looked thicker than a man's chest, and seemed to squeeze his head between powerful biceps. Justin's lats were so wide and thick, they seemed to form a T, stretching side at the top then tapering to a thin, muscular stomach. His thighs were so thick, nothing could be seen behind them. Even his calves bunched and pushed into each other. "In the ever-muscular flesh!" he bellowed, his voice deeper and stronger than the one before. Moving out from being eclipsed, the second huge man appeared. He was nearly as muscle-bound as Justin, and began stretching impossibly thick muscles that quaked and flexed with power. He looked at Justin. "Damn we're huge!" "Big enough now, ya think?" Ballsy looked at the four men, his arms pressed wide and forward by his own thick back and huge bis and tris. "Lookin skinny Billy. How ya like this!" He raised his arm, moutainous delts and traps fighting for room and he flexed his bicep. It exploded into beach-ball-sized roundness, yet was ripped with deep corded striations. Thick veins pulsed on top. "Heh," said Lisa, coming into view. "I can fix that." She began to walk toward Ballsy, but Justin moved quicker than anyone expected a huge man to move. In the blink of an eye, he had grabbed Lisa. "PUT HER DOWN!" Yelled Billy, flexing wide and strong in anger. Before he could move, Ballsy lept across the room and landed in front of Billy. "Ya gotta get passed me first," he said. "No problem," said Billy. Standing behind Billy, Donny knew it would be a problem. Ballsy seemed to be nearly twice as big and far thicker than Billy. Ballsy's body radiated with power, a gravity-well of strength that sucked other men's confidence and power into it. Billy drew back a fist and pounded into Bally's abs. There was no effect. He did it again forcing all his power into his punch, then again, each punch more powerful than the last. Ballsy yawned. "Wait dude," he said with a grin. "Let me flex." Ballsy's flat abs, corregated into eight distinct blocks framed by thick obliques rippled to life. Ridges between each ab deepened into values, and powerful cords. Ballsy's waist seemed to get thinner, as he vaccuumed his abs in, yet the wall of muscle became more defined. With a glint in his eye, maintaining the vaccuum, he flexed. Valleys at least an inch deep now framed steel-hard abs. His stomach was framed by a barrell-like rip cage protected by an armor of thick pecs. His intercostals were so shredded that it looked like a desert landscape after a rain -- rivers of muscle defining trenches of power. Without hesitation, Billy hit Ballsy with a punch that felt like lightning and sounded like thunder. A second later, Billy turned in pain, shaking out his hand which had crashed by a wall of muscle. Mike moved forward, backed up by Kyle and Donny. Billy recovered, and he and Mike started pounding into Ballsy's flexed abs. Kyle struck high, jumping on Ballsy's back and wrapping his steely arm around the Atlas-like neck. Donny struck low, wrapping his arms around Ballsy's knees and trying to tackle him to the ground. Justin dropped Lisa in a closet. He slammed the door. Immediately, she began to bang on it. Next to the closet was an industrial concrete mixer that had been sealed solid with dried concrete. Justin grabbed it with one hand, and found it bolted in place. He pulled hard, his bicep flexing to life and the bolts snapped from the ground. "I'd step back from the door if I were you," he warned before easily lifting the mixer with one hand and slamming it into the door with such force that it wedged there. He turned, and saw the four men attacking Ballsy. "Need some help there?" 'Nah, just waiting for you." Ballsy moved his left hand to the arm Kyle had wrapped around his neck. With total ease, he broke Kyle's flex and held Kyle under his armpit. "Here, start with something small." He tossed Kyle to Justin as if he were a ragdoll. Justin caught Kyle in and wrapped his monster arms around Kyle's torso. "Still jealous of us bigger guys?" Justin teased. "I could crush you like a bug!" He sneared, flexing a bit to demonstrate the power in his body. He heard a crack in Kyle's chest that may have been a rib cracking. Kyle grimaced. "This muscle..." Justin flexed a little harder "... could have been yours." Justin released his grip, then held Justin up by his neck. "I have no time for fools. I'm gonna go play with Mike!" Justin tossed Kyle into the wall. He hit with a crash. Justin walked with purpose to Ballsy. As he came closer, everyone felt the floor shaking, each footstep a mini-earthquake. Justin grabbed Donny from the floor. "Go play with Kyle," Justin said and throw him to the exact same spot Kyle had hit. Donny fell onto Kyle, and both lay there, stunned. Mike and Billy kept punching Ballsy, hitting the same spot in his muscle gut, trying to break it down. Ballsy looked bored. With blinding speed, he reached out and grabbed each man's fists in his hand, stopping them cold. Justin walked over to Mike. "You're mine," said Justin, who threw a punch into Mike's stomach that launched him 10 feet backwards. "And you're mine." Ballsy latched on to Billy's shoulder. "Did you like using me as a punching bag? Now it's my turn." Ballsy smiled. He made an OK sign with his left hand. "Better flex," he warned as he moved the sign to Billy's abs. Billy's gut became cinder blocks of pure muscle. Ballsy smiled, then flicked his finger into the center of the second block. Billy's muscles collapes. He doubled over in pain, barely believing the force Ballsy could generate with a single finger. A welt formed almost immediately at the site of the impact. He looked up, seeing Ballsy's huge cock near his face. He reached out, and grabbed it, squeezing with all his might. "Feels good, but my nuts are indestructable," Ballsy bragged. "We'll see..." said Billy, gritting his teeth. "No, I don't think so..." Ballsy grabbed Billy's arm. He pushed with all his might, but felt his power being overtaken by a hand much stronger than his own. "I'm big enough now. Big enough to break you like a twig." Ballsy pulled Billy's arm up. He resisted, and his muscles cramped and bucked in revolt, but Ballsy didn't notice. Ballsy moved his hand to Billy's package, and started to squeeze. Billy felt an earth-shattering pressure on his balls, but he also felt his balls fighting back. Ballsy grunted, obviously trying to increase the incredible pressure, but still, Billy felt very little except a sexual tension building. Justin had stood over Mike until he recovered. Mike jumped up, putting the full force of his legs into launching his torso into Justin's gut. At the last second, Justin swung an arm and smacked Mike back down. Mike grabbed onto Justin's legs, trying to tackle him. Justin took a step forward, kicking Mike back another 10 feet. Mike jumped to his feet and ran full force at Justin. Justin walked forward, allowing Mike to hit him and then pushing him back 10 feet, then 15 feet, then 20 feet. "Are you stupid or something?" Justin asked on the fifth attempt. "Don't you get it." Justin raised his arms into a double bi. "I got the muscle now, and I think it's time for more payback." Justin advanced on Mike. Mike faked a dive past him, then at the last second, jumped over Justin and started running toward Donny and Kyle. He dropped palettes of I-beams and threw heavy equipment, but he knew nothing was stopping Justin. He was just too powerful. Ballsy continued to try and crush Billy's nuts, with no effect. "Having some problems there?" asked Justin. He stopped his advance on Mike, putting his hand next to Ballsy's. Ballsy released on nut, and concentrated his full might on the one he held. Justin grabbed Billy's ball. "Fuck... he's as huge as you!" "Not after we crush him!" Ballsy snarled. "You can try, but shit guys, all you're doing is horning me up!" Justin started to squeeze, not holding back. "Looks like your friend got you beat in the muscle department. Shit, that feels good," quipped Billy. "Too bad Lisa's not here." Mike took advantage of the distraction and moved toward the closet with Lisa. He grabbed the cement mixer and pulled. It didn't budge. He pulled harder, his lats flexing huge and his tree-trunk legs shaking with the effort. "Help me!" he cried to Kyle and Donny. The two men, still dazed, moved toward the cement mixer. They grabbed on, and began to pull. The wall around the mixer made a whining noise, trying to withstand the awesome might of the three supermen. Muscles bulged and flexed as the trio applied tons of force to move remove the obstacle. With a jolt, the cement mixer moved back three inches. A second jolt gave way to four more. A third final jolt freed it, sending Kyle and Donny flying backward. Mike held the mixer. "Billy duck!" he screamed as he threw the mixer with all his might. It hit Justin and Ballsy by surprise, sending them backward. Billy ran toward the men, and Lisa came out of the room. "We gotta get out of here. They're too strong!" Mike walked to the rear of closet and punched, breaking a hole in the wall. "Let's go..." Mike pushed Donny and Kyle through the hole as Billy hefted Lisa in his mighty arms. Mike blasted through propelled by thick legs and by the time Billy and Lisa climbed through, was a good quarter of a mile down the road. Billy took off after them. As Billy ran, his manhandled nuts bounced with crushing force between his legs and his semi bounced hard, slapping Billy's sculpted quads and abs with a SMACK! Lisa reached behind her as Lisa grabbed the uncoiling snake and rubbed it. Billy responded to the need by running faster. He saw Donny and Kyle just beyond him, and Mike a couple hundred yards in front of them, blazing the trail. Billy pushed himself harder, and overtook the two smaller men with ease. Lisa's grip on his cock forced it harder which in turn drove Billy's need and power into overdrive. His legs were pumping huge as his calves acted like rockets and propelled him forward. His thighs pulsed with power as they slammed harder and harder into Billy's massive hang. With seeming ease, Billy over took Mike. Mike responded with a burst of speed, but it didn't matter. Billy sped past him, carrying Lisa with him. From behind, Mike noticed that Billy was growing. Slowly his muscles were thickening, retaining their proportions and symmetry, but inflating larger and stronger. Mike watched as the distance between him and Billy grew, Mike's powerful legs unable to keep up as Billy ran into the country. With each step, Billy's mind became more and more clouded by erotic hormones as his cock and balls were stimulated more than they ever had been. His mind became clouded as emotion overtook logic. He needed release and that need became Billy's sole reason for living. After 5 minutes, he saw a clump trees that were somewhat isolated. He ran in there. He looked down the road and couldn't see Mike or the others. He stepped into the shade and put Lisa down. Billy seemed to be shaking, but both soon realized it was his body growing bigger and stronger. The thought brought Billy to full arousal as his monster dick thrust upward to his massive pecs. "Looks like we're the first ones here," Billy said, stepping toward Lisa. "I know a way we can kill the time, if you want to play with some muscle." Billy's arm surged as he flexed, growing a perfect peak. Lisa thought it looked bigger than even Justin's had! "Don't let us stop you," a voice said from behind. Billy turned, to see Justin and Ballsy. "And I don't think you were the first ones here." Ballsy smiled, then took half a step forward, his thigh jutting in front of him. With deliberation, he tensed the muscles. His quads split and ripped into shredded relief. He looked at his monster, and at Billy's quad, a huge grin on his face. "Did you really think those twigs were faster than my wheels?" Ballsy bragged. "And talk about slow, we were here almost a minute before you." "Get away from us," Billy said, pushing Lisa back and adopting a defensive stance. "Now calm down," Justin said, taking a small step forward. "We don't want Lisa." With obvious intent, Justin's eyes wandered down to the huge cock throbbing upward. He licked his lips and said, "I want a taste of that." "Faggot!" Billy said. "Anything for this muscle," Justin retorted. "I can feel it slipping away as we stand here." Billy looked at Justin. Was he smaller than Billy? Justin's cock was huge, and his nut's did look like they could give Billy a run for his money, but were they smaller now than they were before? "I think your milk can fix that," Justin said. "Stabilize my balls at this size, maybe a bit bigger. Then my body will be able to retain the power!" Justin threw his arms to the side and struck a triumphant double bi. Grinning he said, "And there's something in it for you?" Ballsy got a confused look on his face. Then, Justin's arms swang down and grabbed his, yanking them backward with explosive force. "You can have Ballsy. Do whatever you want to him -- take his muscle, crush his nuts, I don't care." Ballsy's body flowed like lava cooling into hard granite as he stiffened, fighting against Justin's hold. "YOU CAN'T!" he screamed, an image of Lisa holding him while Billy neutered him with his hands. Ballsy flexed hard, but felt Justin's grip tighten and dig into his flesh. Justin ignored Ballsy's pleas. Ballsy struggled, and began to break Justin's grip. "Better decide fast..." Justin grunted. "Can't hold him for long..." Billy didn't answer for a seconds. Finally, he broke the silence. "Lisa will hold him." He moved his hand to his organ and started stroking. Lisa moved to Ballsy just as he forced himself free from Justin, but it was too late. Lisa grabbed his arm and instantly, he felt his superhuman strength leave his body. He crashed to the ground, his legs unable to support his mass. "Those wheels don't seem so strong now, do they?" Lisa boasted. Justin grinned a self-satisfied grin. He concetrated on Billy, willing his desire to fuel a need for Justin. "You gonna get on with this or what?" Billy said impatiently. Justin stepped forward, trying to take control of Billy's lust. He pushed hard, yet felt Billy's own might resist him. Billy seemed large. No, Billy was large. Justin felt a lust of his own as he looked at the perfectly proportioned, huge muscle man. "You gonna do this or what?" Billy asked again, hefting his massive organ. Justin lunged uncontrollably at the throbbing man meat. He grabbed Billy's huge nuts as his throat tried to engulf the massive length of the superman's cock. Billy smiled. "Ya. Do me, babe." Justin felt out of control. He wanted this. No, he needed it. Some portion of him didn't understand why Billy wasn't desiring him, but yet, he didn't care. His mouth engulfed half of Billy's huge manhood before he gagged. He withdrew and tried again, demanding his gag reflex stop and obey his wants. Justin's eyes wandered up Billy's brick-like abs to his slab-like pecs. He saw Billy's perfect grin. Justin's eyes stared wantonly into Billy's mocking gaze. Justin sucked harder. "Ya man, you need my cock, don't you," Billy laughed. He leaned over Justin, flexing his abs, pecs, bis and traps into a most muscular pose. Justin sucked harder, grabbing his own cock and began stroking uncontrollably. Justin wished that Billy felt the same desire he felt. He willed it with all his might. As he did, he tasted a salty taste of Billy's precum enter his mouth. He wrapped his massive arms around Billy's redwood thighs and pressed tight into him, feeling his steel-like arms succumb to Billy's harder and stronger hams. Justin felt Billy's balls prepare to unload. Without warning, he felt a force knock him off of Billy. Out of no where, Mike tackled Justin and rolled him off Billy's cock. "What the fuck are you doing Billy!" Mike cried. "Gotta cum Mikey boy. Take it." Mike didn't need to be told twice. He leaped off a stunned Justin and placed his mouth on Billy's cock as Billy began to erupt. "Your balls!" Billy cried. "He said it would make your balls tough! Think about your nuts! Like Ballsy and me!" Mike's mind involuntarily thought about Ballsy and Billy. Their nuts were so hard. Indestructable. Not like his. His were sore. Crushed by Justin. Robbed of his power. He got the power back, but he wanted his nuts to be indestructable again. Like Billy. Like Ballsy. Billy's cum tasted good. He sucked it down like water. Billy felt it too. Mike's vacuum pulled at him, ripping the cum out of him. Billy tried to pull away, but couldn't as Mike's tongue lapped around his organ and demanded more of his male juice. Billy cried as his orgasm consumed him. He felt weak against the flood of sexual release that had been let loose. Billy's cum overwhelmed Mike. The man's huge nuts seemed to flow endlessly, making more and more juice until Mike felt like he would explode. He felt the juice seep into every corner of his being. He became dizzy and his mind felt like it was in a fog. When the flow of juice began to stop, Mike started sucking hard. "Argh! Mike! Stop!" Billy felt as if Mike were trying to suck his nuts out his thick shaft. He pushed Mike off and watched as Mike fell to the ground. What he didn't expect was Justin. Billy saw the huge stud grinning, stroking his dick. Justin hefted his nuts, showing their new size. "Looks like a little will do ya," he said as his orange-sized balls throbbed powerfully in his hands. Billy watched as Justin's organ swelled above his belly button, over his brick-like abs and to his chest. Justin pushed the super-cock to the side and rubbed it against his nipples. "Oh ya, fucking hot! Always wanted to do that!" Billy noticed something else. The muscle that Justin had lost was returning, as he once again grew to the freaky size he had in the warehouse. Justin flexed his arm and watched bulges of muscle form over a super-ripped mountainous bicep. He kissed it, then turned and looked at Ballsy. "Well, I guess a deals a deal," Justin said smiling. Then with all the control his voice could muster, "LET HIM GO!" "No," replied Billy, unaffected by Justin's control. "Don't know why that's not working on you," he said, taking a menacing step forward, "but it doesn't matter. I got the muscle to back up my words." "Care to rethink that?" said a voice from behind him. He turned, his face in the most massive pecs he'd ever seen. He looked up, and Mike's grinning face towered above him. Justin took a step back and couldn't believe what he saw. Mike was huge -- more muscular than ever. His eyes darted over Mike's monsterous body, and stopped when he saw Mike's nuts. They were the size of grapefruits. "If a little did you, think of what all that super-charged cum did to me!" he said, flexing into a crab pose. "Now, you were saying something?" Justin stared at Mike at felt small. His massive muscle seemed so insignificant compared to the massive god that stood before him. "Mike..." he took a step back. "Back off runt!" Mike commanded, placing his hand on Justin's shoulder, stopping his retreat. He pressed down, and Justin's legs buckled. He fell kneeling on the ground, his mouth in front of Mike's huge cock. "Ya, I bet you want to suck this super-powered meat!" Mike said, hefting his massive balls in his hands. Justin struggled. His arms swelled with strength and rope-like veins appeard on his ripped quads as he pressed against Mike trying to get up. Sweat beaded on Justin as he failed to budge even one inch against Mike's dominant power. Justin looked up at Mike, and saw a confident smirk on the powerhouse's face. Mike began to press harder forcing Justin's shoulder's to the ground in submission. With all his might, he command, "Mike! Stop!" Mike froze and the pressure on Justin stopped. "Dude!" Billy said, running forward. Justin felt it. He had total control of Mike, and felt a total lack of control over Billy. "Stop him!" Justin command Mike. Like lightning, Mike turned and lodged a huge fist into Billy's abs. The force of the punch lifted Billy off the ground and threw him back ten feet. Justin pressed his will harder, and knew Mike was his slave -- his super power muscle slave. Justin stood up. "Well, isn't this an interesting turn." He walked toward Mike and grabbed his nuts. He squeezed. Mike stood totally still. "Hey Ballsy, looks like we got another member of the titanium nuts club." "I'll fucking kill you!" Ballsy said, Lisa holding him down. "Now is that anyway to talk to a friend?" Justin said, rubbing his hands over Mike's pecs, weighing them with his hand as he compared the huge muscles to his own. "Friend! You did..." "Mike," Justin said, before Ballsy could finish. "Go get our buddy Ballsy." Mike immediately turned and walked toward Lisa. "Mike! STOP!" Lisa cried. "Billy! Help me!" Billy crawled on the ground. He spit a drop of blood. Mike stood over Lisa and bounced his pecs. "You heard him. Let my friend Ballsy go." "He's not your friend, Mike...." Mike grabbed Lisa, and easily lifted her off Ballsy. As her contact with Ballsy was broken, Ballsy felt his strength return. He quickly stood, and moved from the woman's reach, and started toward Justin. "I'm gonna..." Before he could finish, there was the sound of rustling in the woods. "Mike, grab Ballsy and let's get out of here." Justin said, running further into the woods. Mike drove his shoulder into Ballsy's abs and lifted him up. Mike ran following Justin. As they vanished into the woods, Kyle and Donny ran into the clearing. "Whoa!" exclaimed Kyle, running to Billy. Extending his powerful hand toward his fallen friend, "What happened to you?" Donny looked where Mike and Ballsy had vanished into the woods. "Was that Mike?" "Justin's got him," said Lisa. "He went with them voluntarily." Donny and Kyle looked at each other. "Not again..." murmurred Kyle. --- Mike's ran at full speed, easily catching Justin. When he saw his master, he scooped him up and tossed him over his other shoulder. "I'll carry you Just." The added weight didn't even slow Mike down. His legs barreled through the woods, spanning the length of a football field with each powerful gait. "Where do you want to go? I'll get us there fast with these powerful wheels!" To make the point, he began to run faster. "Dude, I don't mind showing off what I got, but maybe we should get some clothes now," said Ballsy. "Do they make clothes big enough for us?" Justin asked? "I know where there is some!" and with a leap, Mike jumped over the trees, flying back to town and landed at the football field. "Coach had our uniforms made special for muscles like ours!" he said as Mike put Ballsy and Justin down. "Mike you love your muscles, don't you?" It wasn't just a question. Justin commanded Mike. In response, Mike bounced his pecs. He looked down at his massive body, unable to see around his mountain-like pecs. He raised an arm, and flexed his bicep. He smiled, and raised the peak to his lips and kissed it. His other arm rubbed against his abs. "Fuck ya..." Mike started walking toward the locker room. "Come on... There are some great mirrors in here. Let's see just how awesome our bodies are!" The double doors to the locker room were locked. Mike grabbed the doors, his barndoor-sized lats flared and the doors frame broke from the building, taking a row of bricks with them. He tossed the door into the air, letting it crash in the middle of the football field. The entrance was barely big enough for Mike, but he squeezed in, followed by the smaller muscle teens. Mike walked straight to the mirror. "Awe fuck ya, look at me!" He turned to the side and hit a magnificent side chest pose. "Shit. I'm a fucking muscle god. Love it." Mike bent a leg, admiring his quads, hams and calves. "Freak'n hulked out. Man, no on is bigger than me!" Justin looked at Ballsy, and smiled. "Don't you think Mikey should share," he said, hefting Ballsy's nuts. "Hey Mike, ya know what Ballsy here got some great nuts and he loves guys to try and crush them. Makes him stronger too. Why don't you share your muscle with us and crush these big boys." "Sure Justin. Love to give you two this power." "Dude, does he do everything you say?" "Looks that way, doesn't it?" Mike walked to Ballsy and began stroking him. "Good cock, man. Not as big as mine, but damn sweet piece of meat you got here." Ballsy reached over and hefted Mike's cock up. A feeling of inadequacy swelled in him, and his own cock throbbed to life. He felt Mike's big hand move to his nuts and rub it, first gently, then harder. "Oh ya..." he said as his juices started to boil. Justin smiled. "Ya Mike. Make Ballsy here as big as you, or bigger if you can..." It took so little power to control Mike, Justin turned the rest of his will to Ballsy. "And Ballsy, you want me to suck all that big load of growth juice down, DON'T YOU." "Ya Justin," Ballsy agreed through clenched teeth, trying to resist Justin's will. Justin watched as Ballsy's muscles began to swell. Mike's forearms knotted as thick veins swam under paper thin skin as muscle rippled, fueling a grip capable of turning coal to diamond. "Fucking hard rocks... Gotta crush..." Mike gritted his teeth as he applied super pressure to Ballsy's nuts. In his hands, he felt the uncrushable nuts swelling larger from lemons to oranges. Ballsy hefted Mike's grapefruit sized balls, and watched in the mirror. "Shit, getting bigger. Huge!" Ballsy voice got deeper as his pecs began to press into his chin, lifting his head up. Ballsy's cock began to pulse, trying to grow larger but a sudden pain hit Ballsy and he screamed, shooting his load all over Justin. "Dude, that was awesome," said Justin, lifting the power cum from his abs and licking his fingers clean. "But you should have told me. I'd have taken it from the source." Justin looked at Ballsy. He was even bigger than Mike. "Dude, flex." Ballsy raised his arms, but the pain travelled across his body. His arms shook as Olympian biceps raised to the clouds. Ballsy screamed, and his arms began to shrink, returning to a size only slightly larger than he had started from. "Couldn't hold it. Man, he's too powerful for me." Justin looked at Mike. "Looks like you're the man, Mikey." Mike grinned. "The biggest," he agreed. "But you want me to be bigger, right big guy?" "Oh ya," agreed Mike, who began to stroke his huge cock. "Take my juice. Please Justin. You're my god!" "No wait!" cried Ballsy, "Let me try again." "Don't see the point," said Justin. "Seems those balls of your have limits, and Mike's got more there than you got, and they're just as hard." A wave of jealousy and disbelief hit Ballsy. His nuts, his huge nuts, had always shamed other guys. No way could this weak-willed freak beat him. "Look, my cum. Suck me off while Mike tries to crush these diamonds! If I can't hold it, then you get my cum and Mike's!" "Please Justin, my god, take me. I want to satisfy you so bad," cried Mike. "Change of plans, Mike. Let me jerk you while you try and crush Ballsy here again." Justin walked toward Mike, fell on one knee, and placed his right hand under Mike's nuts. "Man these are huge! You like me touching your boulders, Mike?" "Fuck," Mike whimpered. "Ya, please Justin. Play with me. Feels so good." "As good as crushing Ballsy's peas? Do that again, Mike." Ballsy walked over to Mike. "Try it, runt." Mike snarled, then roughly grabbed Ballsy's sack and squeezed hard. Veins pulsed on Mike's forearm as his vice-like grip bore down on Ballsy's testicles. Once again, Ballsy felt his juices flowing, his balls growing and his muscles pulsing with size and power. "Ya, make me huge!" he said, raising an arm and flexing his thickening bicep. As Ballsy grew, Justin grabbed the teen's cock with his free hand and place the tip of the thick, growing snake in his mouth, whispering, "Make me grow huge, friend." Ballsy's cock throbbed as his shoulder's widened. His lats, steely barn doors, pressed into his leg-thick arms, fighting his growing guns for more room. His pecs ballooned, swelling again to massive size. Then, like before, a subtle pain started in the depths of his powerful muscles. "No!" Ballsy snarled in a baritone voice. He closed his eyes, concentrating on his balls. His titanium-hard nuts throbbed and swelled, and Ballsy demanded that they protect his growing muscle mass, transferring Mike's crushing grip into his own super strength. He felt Justin's hot mouth slip off his cock. "Fuck!" Justin said in awe. He had watched Ballsy's huge body become even more musclular. He wrapped his own powerful arms around the tree trunk legs and kneaded Ballsy's granite-hard glutes, and struggled to keep his grip as the teen's fantastic lower body overcame his own huge size. Looking up, Justin's eyes scanned abs that became more deeply etched every second and with every breath. Ballsy's pecs formed a ledge above Justin's head that blocked-out the light. Justin's eyes darted to Mike's own shelf that towered over him. Its less-substantial size was clear. Justin noted the strain on Mike's face as his fruitless attempts to crush Ballsy's now-larger sack ony resulted in Ballsy's growth. "Even bigger than Mike." "He's so huge," Mike said, the awe clear in his voice. Ballsy's muscles cramped as they grew, and the pain sharpened. Still, he heard Mike's comment and saw the precum streaming from the huge man's cock. Ballsy made his move. With his powerful hand, he pushed Justin hard off his cock, grabbing Mike's snake and placing his own gaping mouth over it. Grabbing Mike's own invulnerable nuts, he squeezed the now smaller jewels hard. The shock had the desired effect, and Mike exploded his own powerful cum in Ballsy's mouth. Ballsy tasted the salty-sweet liquid, and a warmth pulsed into his body. As it did, his muscle relaxed and the pain began to subside. As it did, his own cock exploded, covering Mike in a rich white blanket of man juice. "WHAT DID YOU DO!" Justin screamed, standing up and rushing to lick the strength giving cum from Mike's body, but he was too late. Mike's skin absorbed the power liquid, and his powerful muscles took on a ripped look of a man with almost zero body fat. But even Mike's new ripped look couldn't compare to Ballsy now. Ballsy stood next to Mike, his body's width making Mike look skinny. Ballsy's rounded shoulders flowed into thick arms, biceps and triceps ripped and rippling with powers. Thick veins covered Ballsy's forearms. His chest had inflated into two protruding man-tits, a thick vein pulsing over the globes barely hidden by paper-thin skin. But Ballsy's strongest bodypart continued to be his legs, with their long, thick quads, hog-sized hams, and calves that swooped out like wings of a bomber. "Now this is more like it," said Ballsy as he raised an arm, flexing his bicep. He grinned at the amazing height of the moutain, then moved it to his mouth and kissed it. "That strength was suppose to be mine!" Ballsy flexed his towering traps, forcing his shoulders to rise. "Guess not." Justin knew that his power to control men weaked the stronger the man became, but he had to try. "I want to suck you off now!" Ballsy froze. His will seemed to be sucked out of him. "Sure, Justin." Justin felt it. It was easy. Ballsy couldn't resist him. "Mike's cum!" Justin thought. Mike was unable to resist him, and now that had transferred to Ballsy. "I can work with this," Justin thought. He walked over to Justin, placing his hand on the teen's firm pecs. Mike walked over, and Justin placed another hand on Mike's now inferior meat. "Good boys, but let's get some clothes and get a move on." The three muscle monsters started to dress. As they did, they heard voices in the hall. "They have to be in here!" It was Donny. Justin looked around as he heard footsteps in the hall. He stared at Ballsy, whose massive organ was throbbing wantonly by Justin's command. "Fuck." He turned to Mike, his massive body flexing, trying to overcome the superior size Ballsy had achieved. 'Still...' Justin thought. He turned and grabbed a XXXXL jockstrap and threw it at Mike. "Mike stop them. They're runts compared to you..." "Just like he's a runt compared to me," said Ballsy, raising one arm and flexing his Everest-shattering bicep as his other arm squeezed and stroked his redwood-like cock. "but come running when I call you. As soon as you hear my voice, be hard and ready to shoot." If Ballsy's cum turned Justin into the superman he deserved to be, he'd need Mike's to stabilize the change. "Anything for you Jus..." he said, pulling the jock over his wheels and stuffing his horse-killer cock into the overstretched fabric. He walked to the door. "They won't get past me." Justin turned his attention to Ballsy. "Fucking amazing muscles..." "All yours man. God, I could cum right now. You are so hot..." Justin fell to his knees and grabbed Ballsy's tightening nuts. "Bigger than grapefruits..." "And twice as juicy..." Justin's forearms flexed into massive bowling pins as they squeezed the cum-filled orbs. He placed his mouth over Ballsy's huge cockhead, trying to pull it forward, but the muscles that held it erect were as powerful as the rest of his body. Justin adjusted himself and commanded, "cum". A tidal-wave of salty power erupted immediately from Ballsy. The huge muscle freak flexed, his whole body pushing his growth juice from his hose and into Justin. "Grow you mother fucker!" he screamed as he demanded more and more cum from his namesakes. "Need you to be huge... deserve to be huge..." he cried as wave after erotic wave shot from the tool. Justin sucked harder than he ever had, trying to contain what felt like gallons of growth juice, afraid to loose even one drop. He felt Ballsy's organ flexing and throbbing, and, in a symbiotic rhythm, his body throbbed too. Justin felt an amazing power flow into his body. It was a feeling he had experienced once before. Then Mike had robbed him of it, but now it would be his again. Suddenly, the door to the hall exploded inward as Mike's body crashed backwards, flying uncontrollably until stopped by the far wall next to Justin and Ballsy. Mike groaned, his head shaking. "Justin..." he whimpered. Justin had no time for questions. He felt a sharp pain in his own nuts as they tried to assimilate the strength Ballsy had bestowed. They were failing. Justin sucked the last of Ballsy's cum as the huge stud nearly collapsed from the effort. "Mike, I need your cum!" Justin demanded... "Ballsy, protect us..." Justin grabbed Mike's jock as the huge man responded Pavlovianly to the command, his own power tool hardening. Justin placed his mouth around the second man's cock, easily lifting him up, noting that now his own arms were nearly as large as Mike's thighs... As the first load of Mike's cum hit Justin's eager tongue, Ballsy's body flew back with so much force the room seemed to shake. "As if..." a familiar voice boomed. Justin felt hands grab his chest, and an irresistible force lifting him up. He struggled, but to no effect. "Looks like Justin figured it out too..." Justin instinctively twisted and swung, a kiloton of power in his fist, and connected with an armored slab of meat even more powerful. There was a crack and pain swelled in Justin's hand. He looked, and saw Donny, his Captain America good looks even more pronounced on the most massive body Justin had seen. Donny seemed to have grown to nearly 7 feet tall to accomidate muscle. "Leave him alone," Mike snarled at Donny. "No one hurts Justin," Ballsy agreed. In unison, both muscle gods lunged at Donny, each one taking one of Donny's arms as they tried to push him back. Justin watched as the men's legs flexed and dug into the tile and concrete floor. Their feet skidded as they grunted and pushed. Justin felt fear as he saw a look of boredom on Donny's handsome face. He stood, feeling small as he added his force pressing into Donny's pecs. Donny smiled. "Let me get rid of these gnats," he said, easily raising his arms, as Ballsy and Mike tried with futility to contain Donny. With a flick of the bigger man's wrists, he grabbed Ballsy and Mike by the neck and lifted them. "I always throw the small ones back," said Donny, tossing Mike and Ballsy into the far wall and cracking the plaster. Both men fell to the ground disoriented. "Your turn." Donny raised an arm, and flexed his bicep. It grew and grew, becoming higher and thicker as Justin watched. Justin felt a need to compare. He raised his own arm, flexing, watching as his bicep grew. Bigger than Mike. He flexed harder. Bigger than Ballsy. Justin felt huge, but he heard Donny laugh. He looked over. Donny's arm appeared twice as thick and half again as large. "How?" Justin muttered fearfully. Donny, Kyle and Lisa stood in the field after their last defeat. Kyle was licking his wounds while Lisa reassured him. Donny was sitting on the ground, picking up random rocks and crushing them in his palms. He looked at Kyle and the massive balls. “Lisa,” he said, “what was going through your mind when Ballsy fucked you?” Lisa looked up, then at Kyle who nodded, and shrugged, saying, “Well, he is hot. But I’m into Kyle. I just wished Kyle had the muscle and he didn’t.” Donny smiled. “And Kyle, when you sucked him off.” “Dude!” replied Kyle. “Lisa’s my babe. I only did that…” “I don’t care,” said Donny. “What were you thinking?” Kyle scowled. “I was thinking that I wanted my balls back, and this guy had some huge nuts.” Donny smiled. “So, Lisa wanted to make Ballsy weak and you wanted his nuts. And, Lisa makes Ballsy weak and you have nuts that rival his.” Donny saw lightbulbs go off. “Kyle, I want that cock of yours.” He flexed his bicep, making his forearms bulge. “I want to crush those nuts with so much power Justin is a flea compared to me.” Kyle smiled. “Only if I can suck you off at the same time. I want to be able to suck all the power from those assholes, just like I did from Ballsy!” Donny looked at Lisa. “Is that OK with you?” Lisa’s eyes narrowed and she grinned. “Can I watch?” ---- Donny held Justin, his feet dangling above the floor. Justin felt his strength stabilize, but it wasn’t enough to defeat Donny. “You can come in now!” Donny yelled. Lisa walked in and went toward Ballsy. She saw fear in his eyes as she touched him and he collapsed on the floor, the weight of his body pulling him down without the strength to get up. Next was Kyle. He looked unchanged from their last encounter, except for the grin on his face. He walked toward Justin. “I think I’ve had enough of you!” Kyle grabbed Justin’s traps and Donny let him go. Justin felt like a rag doll. The world was spinning. He felt small. “Mike,” he whimpered, but felt nothing. Kyle felt power. His body was growing. He felt Kyle’s traps start to shrink as his forearms grew and became more sinewy. Kyle checked out his bicep which was thickening. He felt power! As Justin shrank in size, Kyle grew. He needed to adjust his legs as they pressed tighter and tighter together. Donny walked over to Mike. “Suck my dick, wimp!’ Donny stroked his huge organ, watching it grow. “Justin…” Mike moaned. “Fuck him. You’re the biggest stud ever!” Before Mike could complain, Donny put his huge organ in Mike’s mouth. “You know you’re the biggest ever. No one can beat your power and Justin is just a wimp ass wannabe!” Donny forced his monster meat in and out of Mike’s mouth. “You’re the best right?” Donny grabbed Mike’s head and forced it to nod yes. “You are my stud!” Donny shot a huge load into Mike’s mouth… “and Justin can’t control you ever again.” Time stopped for Mike. In his mind’s eye, he was Justin. Then he was Donny. He remembered lifting and growing huge, then losing it all to Justin. He saw Donny saving him. He saw Donny’s smile. He felt the warm salty taste in his mouth. He looked up and saw Donny. Massive. Strong. Donny’s dick slipped from Mike’s mouth and Mike stood up, towering over Donny. Mike bounced his pecs. He looked down at Donny, who seemed small. “Thanks.” Mike turned to see Kyle, huge like Donny but still smaller than Mike. Kyle was holding a small, skinny man. “I think you can put Justin down now. He can’t harm us any more.”

I found this old one on my hard-drive, and thought you'd all enjoy it. ------------------------------------- Four Weeks Later by Magus The streets were dead quiet, but Cory knew that could be deceiving. He held his breath, peering out of the subway entrance, his eyes wide and searching for any sign of movement, knowing that he was wasting precious minutes by hesitating like this, but he couldn’t make himself move. Too many times he’d thought he was safe, only to lose friends to the Virus, to the Lust, almost losing himself. And now there was just him. “Okay. Okay. Just across the street, into the store, and then back here.” He said to himself quietly. He steeled himself, tensing the muscles in his slender legs, feeling the tension build between his narrow shoulders. He looked up the street, then down. The only movement came from a plastic bag as it was volleyed about by an errant wind. “Now!” He whispered through gritted teeth, and forced himself to move. As quietly as he could, as quickly as he could, he darted across the street, wincing at how his sneakered footfalls echoed back from the blank-faced sky scrapers around him. Seconds later, he was at the storefront, and he ducked inside, quickly getting his bearings, making sure one of Them wasn’t inside. It seemed safe. He didn’t feel he had more than a few seconds to make sure. If there was one in the back, he would just have to hope it was sleeping or…or doing the other thing they did. Quickly, he slid the backpack off his shoulder, ripping it open and going straight to the canned goods. The last twenty-eight days had left the shelves almost empty, but there were still a few treasures: canned beans and vegetables, a couple small bags of chips, a bottle of water that had fallen off a shelf and half-rolled underneath a shopping cart. This was how he’d been living for the last four weeks, scouting out small stores and robbing them of what they offered. If he was lucky, they’d hold enough food for more than one or two trips. The last store had had two boxes of protein bars, a cornucopia for his new existence. Eric had been with him then. Don’t think of him. He scolded himself as he piled a few small cans of corn into his backpack. It was getting easier to stop thinking about things. After that first chaotic week, when the virus was spreading from person to person so quickly that most hadn’t even realized what was happening, he’d had to learn a lot about survival. He was reaching for a can of powdered drink on a high shelf when he froze. A loud, heavy clunk had just come from the back room, like someone knocking over a heavy barrel. Shit. He cursed silently, not daring to move. His ears strained, attempting to hear past the suffocating silence around him. He heard a footstep, just beyond the staff doors that lead to the backroom. The infected could move fast, faster than Cory could. His only hope would be to get out of the store before he was discovered, to get back into the subway terminal, where he’d already secured a home base behind a security door. For some reason, the infected didn’t like going below ground anyway…once he made it that far, he’d be safe. If he made it that far. He left behind the can, pulling his arm back, not daring to even touch the shelf, not daring to spare more than a glance behind him. The door was still closed, but he could almost hear breathing behind it. Carefully, he turned, setting his feet down with utter care with every step he took. He heard meaty fingers scrape along the door, but it stayed closed as he passed the checkout counter, scarcely daring to breathe. He had no idea how acute their hearing was, but he didn’t want to take any chances. He was almost to the door. He peered outside, aware that he hadn’t much time left, and looked up and down the street, seeing no movement. Almost there. He thought with something close to relief. He turned partway, looked at the staff door across the store. Still closed. He just might make it. He took a step, felt an odd tugging at his back, but before he realized what it was, the candy display that had caught on his backpack was already falling over with a crash. His heart stopped. A rage-filled roar filled the store, and he heard the door behind him crash open, could hear frenzied, panting breath – a monster in heat – and that was all it took to break his sudden paralysis. Cory didn’t even spare a glance behind him; he knew what the Infected looked like. His legs pounded into the pavement, his eyes locked on the Subway entrance, his arms pumping beside him, all the while the lumbering scrabble of over-grown feet following him, getting louder. He was maybe ten feet from safety when his feet slid out from under him, sending him scraping against the pavement. He’d barely even let out a groan when he felt massive weight on top of him, the naked flesh burning against his cool skin. He also felt something large and hard against his ass. He tried to struggle free, but powerful arms held him in place. He could smell the infection in the creature’s sweat, smelling like old sex, a humid, cloying smell. The creature started thrusting against him, and with a shock Cory realized his struggles were only exciting the infected, that the creature, judging from his hurried grunts, was getting close to cumming. Cory struggled against the pavement, his fingers scrabbling for purchase, trying to get out from under the rutting beast that was once an ordinary guy like him, but it was no use. He was as good as dead. Suddenly, there was a crash of glass breaking and heat exploded from nearby, a flash of light and Cory looked to see flames sprouting up just a few feet away. The monster on top of him froze, its hard cock still throbbing against Cory’s backside, twitching, just moments away from orgasm. The creature let out a strange cry and leapt off of Cory’s back. Cory scrambled away, trying to put the flame between himself and the monster. But the creature – Cory could see it clearly now – had no more interest in him. It stood up, its huge muscles flexing. Cory had never been this close to one of them before, not for so long. He was amazed at the almost inhuman size of it, all of it. The creature was naked, its cock, still hard, stuck out from its groin nearly a foot long, thicker than a beer can (it wanted to stick that in me!), its massive chest heaving with breath, its shoulders, wide as mountains rising and falling. Only its face looked human, and that only barely, its eyes blank of all thought and reason, filled only with lust and, now, fear. Before Cory could blink, the creature turned on its mammoth legs, legs so large they forced its cock and balls forward, allowed only for the most rolling of movement, and then the creature was running, powerful legs propelling it to safety. “Did it cum?” A voice asked, and Cory turned to look, slowly getting to his feet. “Um…no. I don’t think so.” He answered, in shock. He turned to see a slender figure – someone even skinnier than he was – silhouetted against the flame. “Good. You should be safe. No need to thank me.” The stranger turned to walk away. “Wait!” Cory exclaimed. He hadn’t spoken with another human in days, he was almost desperate for more. The stranger turned, looking back. “If you’re still okay tomorrow, I’ll find you.” The stranger said, and then kept walking. “Better get someplace safe.” Cory watched the young man walk away, still trying to figure out what had just happened, but before he could follow, he heard a distant cry, another of the Infected, and Cory decided to go back to his home base. * * * It was when he got home that he realized he was horny. This was the worst part of living with the Virus. He was human, he still had human needs, and one of those was sex. Most times he barely even thought about it – getting off often takes a back seat to survival – but he’d found that after tense moments he was almost always horny. The first few times it had freaked him out – the first symptom of the Lust was, well, lust – and even while he told himself that getting a hard on every now and then was perfectly normal, it always gave him a sense of unease. “Home” was a small room, probably where the transit staff had kept the bus fare until the bank could collect it. The door was solid steel, there was only a small window near the ceiling, and there was a small bathroom that still had water in the form of a filled sink and an unflushed toilet. He hadn’t done much to personalize it, as he didn’t expect to be here longer than a few more days. There was just his sleeping bag, his large flashlight, and his backpack, which he now tossed aside. He sat down on the floor to maybe play some cards, but it looked like his dick was going to be insistent tonight. And why not? This had been the closest he’d been to getting infected by the Lust, he could still feel the adrenaline pumping through him. It wasn’t like he got turned on by near-death (or near-whatever happens to you when you catch the Virus), and he’d decided that it was just a physical reaction, maybe evolution’s way of turning a close call into a chance to send his genes into the next generation. Evolution would be disappointed today, he thought with a smile, unless evolution wanted to supply a woman, too. He’d learned that the best way to get rid of the jitters was to deal with it right away. He would cum and by the time he’d cleaned up he’d realize that once again, it wasn’t the Lust, it was just plain old lust. So, he sat against the cold wall, unzipping his pants and pulling them down around his knees. His cock instantly sprang up in front of him, hard and insistent. Without giving it much thought, he reached out and started stroking it. “…god…” he gasped with pleasure. It was rare that beating off brought this much sensation, but not unheard of. He stroked the cock, enjoying the feel, letting waves of pleasure wash over him, leaning his head back. He wasn’t infected, he rationalized. You had to get their cum in you. Contact with bodily fluids. Just enjoy it. He told himself, and he did. He felt pleasure crest in him, building to orgasm, reaching that point of delicious abandon, he was going to cum…. But he didn’t…the wave crested, crashed against his pleasure centers, started building again. He started stroking with more intensity, letting out a soft moan of pleasure. This was maybe the best jerking off session he’s had in a long time, he realized. He hoped it would last. He started to feel warm, his clothes restricting. With his free hand he reached up and lifted his shirt off of his body, letting out another groan of pleasure at the freedom. “Fuck, yeah…” He kicked off his pants, now naked and free to just look at his body, to enjoy the nakedness. His new lifestyle had clearly had an effect on his body, he realized. It looked bigger, tougher. As he jacked his cock, he saw muscles bulge in his forearm, his biceps. His chest was bigger, too, with a cleft between his pecs, a straight line fading as it approached his cock. His big cock. “Yeah…” he grunted again, looking at his big cock. It looked bigger, its head a bright red, his dick hot in his hand. He slowed his stroking a little, enjoying the sensation. Some precum dribbled at the tip, giving his hand some lubrication as he stroked. His legs were bigger, too. He could make out the different parts of his quads, could see how weeks of running had given his calves a solid, diamond shape. It looked good, it felt good. He was getting the same shape as the Infected. He stopped, his dick suddenly aching, demanding for attention, but for a brief second his arousal took second place to panic. He sat up, getting to his feet, his dick hard and heavy in front of him. He tried to look over his body, to see if it was different, but his brain felt cloudy. Was he infected? Did he have the virus? But…it wasn’t possible. The monster hadn’t cum, though he’d been close. His hand went to his cock again, almost of its own will, as he tried to remember everything, feeling the inhuman weight of the Infected on him, that strong, warm body, rubbing against him, that large cock, so thick, rubbing against his clothes… His clothes! He looked around, his hand still on his dick, getting more horny by the minute. A part of him just wanted to deal with his cock and worry about the rest later. Just close his eyes and go with the pleasure. A low moan at the possibility escaped his lips before he could stop it. His pants were nearby, and he picked them up, absently noticing how his arm flexed as he did so (Is my arm bigger…?). The back of the fabric was covered with a clear fluid; the smell of it was unmistakable. He had the same type of viscous substance dripping from his own cock, sliding along his flesh as he continued to jerk off. Pre-cum. The monster’d been dripping from that huge cock, covering his body with the stuff. He looked at his free hand with a start – there was a cut there, probably from when he tripped. If that cut had even touched a drop of the pre-cum… “Nooo….” He said, his voice sounding just a little deeper. He could be infected! He ran to the small bathroom, looking in the mirror. It was true. He was bigger. He ran his free hand against his chest, feeling the thick muscle that had grown there, probably in the last few minutes. The feeling gave him pleasure and he stroked his nipple even as his eyes widened in terror. He was no longer a slender man; he had the build of an athlete, a hockey player, verging on a football player. He was taller too, maybe by a couple of inches. And every inch of him seemed to vibrate with strength. He looked down at his cock, seeing it jut out from his groin proudly. His hand kept stroking it, kept sending wave after wave of pleasure. It was bigger too, looking larger and thicker, shining brightly with slick precum. He could feel the weight of it, the power. It felt good. “No!” he said, forcing his hand from his dick. “I… I sick….” He moaned. He couldn’t think straight. He had to get out of here, hand to run. He ran from the bathroom, struggled with the door. It was difficult to open, it was as if he couldn’t quite understand the doorknob. A few panic stricken moments later, he managed to force his way free, using his new strength to pound the door down. It was too dark down here, he needed to get up, into the fresh air. He ran across the abandoned subway station, running to where daylight streamed through the exit, his strong legs carrying him faster than he was used to. He felt his pecs bounce solidly, felt the curve of his arms against his widening back. He took the steps three at a time, his dick bouncing in front of him, the weight reminding him every second of its growth, of his growth. He reached the sunshine and stopped, grateful for the freedom, breathing the air, taking it into his wide chest. His wide, hot chest. He reached up and stroked it with his left hand, his right hand went to his cock. It felt so good, so very good. He felt his powerful muscles flex as he came, and he let out a violent, guttural roar. Pleasure washed his brain free of any thought as he shot his load, spattering the pavement with more cum than he might have ever thought possible. The creature that was Cory looked around. He was horny, so horny. He needed more sex. He took a sniff of the air, and followed the scent. There would be others like him.

Hey guys, welcome to my first ever, somewhat longish, growth story! *woo, yay, balloons* Been on the forums since the old one and mainly lurked, though I know a few of you from roleplays and chatting. I've started god knows how many growth stories over the last few years but this is the first one I've actually finished so I think it should go here. It has one of my all time favourite superheroes starring. Spidey's always had a soft spot in my heart and is certainly responsible for several fetishes of mine, some of which are in the story. Feel free to leave critiques and comments, they are very much appreciated. If you feel there's anything I could have done better then please let me know, and I'll keep it in mind in the future. I hope to post more stories but whether they will ever turn up is anyone's guess. And as a fair warning, the story doesn't contain any sex (wish it did but it didn't fit in), but it does contain some non-graphic masturbation. Also as a warning, though this is spoilers so read the next part only if you don't mind a slight spoiler: Anyway, please enjoy... EXPERIMENTER: SPIDER-MAN ‘Mmpf… where am I?’ That was the first thought that came to Spider-Man’s, AKA Peter Parker’s, mind when he regained consciousness. The last thing he could remember was web swinging through the city when he went to investigate a burglar alarm at a jewellery store and then everything went black. Much like wherever he was now. Even with his eyes open, there was no light and everything was in darkness. He tried to move but nothing, like his body was frozen to the spot. “Hello? Anyone home?” he called out into the black. “Ma? Pa? Creepy Axe Murderers?” “Finally, you’re awake,” said an echoing voice. Light grew from no visible source, black becoming white. As Spider-Man’s eyes adjusted to the illumination, he noted that wherever he was had no discernible floors, walls or even ceilings. Pure white just seemed to go on forever in every direction. “I like what you’ve done with the place,” he quipped. “White, white and more white. Must be a nightmare when you drop a Kleenex in here.” A man in his late-twenties with a handsome face appeared in front of Spider-Man dressed in all black, his clothes tight over his muscles and leather boots shined to perfection. “Welcome Spider-Man, I am Experimenter,” said Experimenter. “And this is my evil crib…” said Spider-Man sarcastically. “Why can’t anyone ever buy a spider dinner BEFORE they kidnap me?” Experimenter chuckled in bemusement, shaking his head. “I admire your wit, Spider-Man,” said Experimenter. “You have been most amusing to watch.” “And that’s not creepy at all,” quipped Spider-Man. “Let me guess? You’ve kidnapped me to stop me from preventing you doing your evil doing? Monologue about how you’re the one to finally stop my do-gooding ways and how your plans will succeed? Let me tell you, I’ve done this scenario more times than I can count and it always ends the same way.” “Alright then, Spider-Man, if that were true then try and stop me,” chuckled Experimenter. “What are you waiting for?” Spider-Man tried to move his body but it was still completely frozen, like his muscles were being stubborn and not listening to his brain; only his head was able to move. “Just gimme a minute,” said Spider-Man. “Finding it difficult to move?” asked Experimenter. “Try not to strain yourself, I beg you.” Spider-Man tried and tried but his body just wouldn’t respond. “Alright, maybe you got me a little,” said Spider-Man. “Congratulations!” “I’ve more than ‘got’ you, Spider-Man,” chuckled Experimenter. “You’re in my domain now.” “And where exactly is your domain? Winnipeg, Manitoba?” “Not quite,” replied Experimenter, folding his arms over his chest. “My domain exists outside of space and time, outside of reality. A pocket dimension, if you will, completely under my control. What I say goes here, including you.” “Sorry Experimenter but this isn’t Fifty Shades of Grey, I have to sign the contract first and there’s no way in hell I’m doing that,” said Spider-Man. “As if you have a choice, Spider-Man,” said Experimenter. “Or should I say… Peter Parker?” With a wave of his hand, Experimenter made Peter’s mask disappear. “H-how did you know that?” gasped Peter. “I read your mind Peter,” said Experimenter. “I know every little thing about you.” “You’re an inter-dimensional telepath?” asked Peter. “Not quite; my powers are many but you could say that they are what I need them to be,” said Experimenter. “I can change and alter anything in this plane to what I see fit, in your world my power is somewhat limited so I set a trap and brought you here. You see, I am a very curious being and people like you – special people – you fascinate me.” “So what are you going to do with me?” asked Peter, scowling. Experimenter smiled ominously. “Whatever I want. And there’s nothing you can do to stop it.” “Terrific…” groaned Spider-Man. “First things first, that costume…” said Experimenter, summoning a chair from nowhere and sitting down with a leg crossed. “It goes.” With a wave of his hand, the iconic red and blue costume was gone and Peter was standing motionless and naked. Experimenter cocked an eyebrow at the sight whilst Peter couldn’t help but blush. “Nice,” purred Experimenter. He rubbed his crotch through his tight black clothes, which made Peter cringe. “Any other day, that might be a compliment…” said Peter. “So… what are you going to do with me?” “Well Peter, looking through your memories has given me quite a lot to consider,” Experimenter mused. “It’s fascinating how a science experiment on irradiating spiders gave you such… incredible abilities. Such a transformation… It was a definite improvement from before.” “So what, Clarissa,” said Peter. “Why don’t you explain it all, how has that got anything to do with this?” “Well you became so different with just one spider bite,” explained Experimenter. “So I’m curious to see what another one could do…” Experimenter held out his hand a familiar spider appeared and floated above the palm of his hand, scuttling its eight legs in mid air. “One spider transformed Peter Parker from skinny geek into Spider-Man, with the powers and proportionate strength of a spider,” said Experimenter. “So I wonder what another bite will do. How… proportionate will you become?” The spider began to float toward Peter and landed on his chest. Despite his immobility, he could feel it crawling over his body. Peter wanted desperately to do something, anything, to move and swipe the spider away. It crawled up his chest until it reached his neck. Peter grunted in pain as he felt it bite him, injecting its radioactive venom into his bloodstream and when it was done, the spider vanished as if it had never been there. Peter could feel his heart beating a mile a minute as the radioactive venom surged through his blood, sweat forming on his brow and dripping down his body. His chest heaved as it began to take effect, his body beginning to burn and shake. With each breath, his muscles began to swell and thicken. Pecs pushing out further and further, swelling out with thick hardening muscle. His shoulders widened, deltoids becoming bigger and rounder and his traps expanded, growing further up his neck. Veins began to push further out from under Peter’s skin, extending up his arms as his forearms began to thicken, up to his swelling biceps and triceps that jutted further and further outward. While his waist stayed trim, his lats pushed out wider and wider, forcing his arms out more as his back swelled into a thick mountainous range with a deep curvature to his lower back and giving him a v-taper bodybuilders would kill for, swollen obliques pointing down to his junk. Peter’s abs contracted and swelled, his six-pack becoming a perfect, symmetrical eight-pack. His abdominal mounds were like hills, deep cuts separating each abdominal while veins pushed out from under his tightening skin. Even in his immobile state, Peter’s thickening legs were forced out wider as his inner thighs demanded more room. His quads ballooned, each quad head visible under his taut skin with deep cuts separating each one, hamstrings swelling and glutes expanding into a huge, solid, muscular ass, jutting outward like a shelf. His calves grew out into thick, powerful diamonds of pure muscle jutting from each leg. Peter’s feet and hands grew thicker to stay in proportion, though it wasn’t the only thing. To finish off, Peter felt his genitals grow bigger. What was once fairly sizeable between his legs was now an obscenely sized soft cock and thick balls. Peter’s huge chest heaved as the growth stopped, sweat covering him head to toe; he was now truly feeling the weight of his bigger body. Experimenter stood, a huge hard cock pushing out from under his clothes, examining the fruits of his experiment. At 5’10”, Peter looked like more like Venom with the amount of muscle on his body. Experimenter ran a finder along the curve of Peter’s left pec, wiping sweat away and he sucked his finger. “Sublime,” he said, taking Peter’s pecs in his hands and squeezing them. “You were already the proportionate strength of spider. It seems it’s increased exponentially. How does it feel?” “Wrong,” spat Peter, catching his breath. Experimenter let out a loud laugh. “I’m sure you feel that way now. Perhaps if I let you explore these new… abilities, you’ll change your tune. I think you’ll find your body is not the only thing that’s changed.” Experimenter vanished and in his place, the streets of New York grew from the ground, albeit empty of people, cars and completely white. Peter felt control return to his body and he stretched himself out. His body felt different, stronger and more powerful than ever. Despite his bigger size, Peter was still incredibly flexible. His spider sense was much more powerful; Peter had much greater sensory perception of the world around him. Without even looking, Peter could feel the world around him with his spider sense. Peter jumped and was instantly surprised and the speed and height of his jump, he had nearly completely scaled over a building twenty-five storeys high. Despite having no web shooters, on instinct he touched his middle fingers to his palm and organic webbing shot out from his wrist and he began swinging through the seemingly endless streets. His speed and momentum were much greater than before Experimenter brought him here, covering a city block in half the time. Peter let go of a swing to land on a building but, not used to his faster momentum, slammed into the building and caused the wall to crack where his hands and feet pushed through. “Oops,” chuckled Peter. He raised a hand up to grip the wall and as he moved, he began pulling chunks of the wall out. “Gah, my wall-sticking ability is much stronger,” muttered Peter. “Gotta focus it down a little.” It was just like when he first got his powers, Peter had to learn and explore his body and powers once again because they had changed so much. No longer did he merely stick to walls, his adhesiveness was much greater in that he could effectively use it to destroy obstacles and be immovable when climbing. As Peter went through the city testing his new body, challenges would appear out of thin air for him. On one street an assortment of vehicles appeared and Peter took great pleasure in testing out his much greater strength. Where a car had once presented a small challenge to his previous strength, he found he could now pick these up with ease, lifting them overhead with one hand as if they weighed as much as a laptop computer. Lifting other vehicles like SUVs, buses and armoured vehicles were so easy that Peter would lift them overhead and squat a dozen reps before casting them aside, unworthy of his attention. There was even a big tank that was a little more challenging that the other vehicles, but Peter was still amazed at his strength as he lifted it above his head and dropped it to the floor, muscles flaring and veins pulsating. He even grabbed the cannon and swung the whole tank down like a hammer, smashing it into the white paving. He then swung it around and let go, sending it flying a mile down the block until it smashed into a building. The power was intoxicating. "Enjoying yourself?" asked Experimenter, who appeared before Peter. "Yeah, maybe," said Peter, grinning and inadvertently bouncing his pecs. "This power is incredible... I feel like the Hulk! But without, you know, the uncontrollable urge to SMASH!" Experimenter chuckled, folding his arms over his chest. "Perhaps another test?" he asked, cocking an eyebrow. Experimenter disappeared and in his place, several dozen men appeared, like white dolls all wielding a variety of weaponry from clubs, knives, guns and even rocket launchers. Within seconds Peter's Spider Sense went off. Where once it would warn him of danger within close proximity, it now gave him much greater perception of his environment. Everything was... slower, yet time moved normally. He could feel his opponents' every tiny movement in his mind, able to identify each individual threat, even if they weren't in his field of vision, and form a plan in his head. He shot a dozen webs from one hand, each attaching to the men with melee weapons and pulled them from their grasps whilst simultaneously flipping around and twisting his body at greater speed than before to dodge a hail of incoming bullets. Peter noticed that his equilibrium and balance were a little off as he wasn't used to bouncing around with such weight and momentum but quickly adjusted to prevent himself from slamming into the ground and leave himself open to attack. In less than a minute, Peter had disarmed and webbed up half of his opponents without taking so much as a single hit. He had a natural control over his ability to weave his new organic webbing and formed a thick dome of webs around his crouched body as his enemies shot at him, the bullets ricocheting off his shield. When their guns were empty, Peter sprung out from the web some like a cannon, taking several out by clothes-lining them and snipe-webbing a couple of others to tangle up their bodies with thick, explosive globules of web. Soon they were all defeated, webbed up and stuck to buildings and hung from streetlights. It had taken less than three minutes and Peter was in awe at his speed and agility in taking down such a large, multi-armed gang with such ease. Though his basking was short lived as his spider sense went off and he sensed that right behind him, barrelling down the street at 120 mph was a six car train merely seconds from hitting him. Peter spun on his heel, digging his feet in with all the strength of his spider-adhesiveness, putting his hands out in front of him. The train slammed into him at full speed, the ground crumbled and trenches formed as his feet went backwards, as Peter used all his strength to stop the train. His body was racked with pain but it only fuelled his will. He screamed as he pushed back, muscles flaring and bulging, the train beginning to slow as he demanded that it submit to his strength. The wheels of the train kept spinning, but they were losing the battle of wills, until finally Peter brought it to a halt. Then he started pushing back, forcing it to reverse until he was gaining momentum and running back down the street, the train feebly trying to push forwards. He dug his hands in, bending the white metal into his palms to get a good grip. He jumped, pulling the train up with him and then slammed it to the ground, watching the train crumple into a conjoined heap, lying helpless and immobile. He landed with a thud, chest heaving and muscles twitching, examining his handiwork. “So much power,” he muttered. “Look at what I’m capable of…” “Impressive, is it not?” asked Experimenter, appearing before Peter. “Yes, it is,” Peter replied. “But it is too much for one man to hold. With great power comes great responsibility and this... I feel out of control. Like, if I don't keep my body in check then the power will overwhelm me." The White City shrank away until the two men were standing in the room they began in. Experimenter cocked his head to the side and massaged Peter's deltoid soothingly. "Perhaps, then, you need a reminder of who you really are," said Experimenter. He stood to the side and waved his hand, a full length mirror appearing in front of them. Peter took in his unfamiliar naked reflection, how much different his body looked. He felt awkward, exposed and, despite his size, vulnerable. "I've seen into your memories, Peter," said Experimenter. "Even after you became Spider-Man, you have always seen yourself as the skinny geek you once were..." The reflection changed to Peter before the spider bite that transformed his life. The reflection stood wearing thick glasses, loose pants held up by a belt on his thin, awkward body with almost no muscle on his shirtless chest. Peter felt tears begin to well up in his eyes. "You don't feel strong unless you're Spider-Man, do you?" asked Experimenter. "The mask, the costume, you feel the strength and power from them but it also reminds you of the responsibility." Experimenter placed his hand on Peter's pec and the familiar red and blue costume expanded over Peter's body. Now reflected was an Olympia-sized Spider-Man, costume hugging every bulge and clinging to every separation on Peter's body. "It's more than a costume," said Peter quietly. "It's a symbol, a reminder that these powers are not for my own needs, but to help others." "Perhaps then your new strength is not such a bad thing, Peter," said Experimenter. "In your memories I have seen how you have overcome obstacles beyond your abilities by coming up with solutions to compensate for your shortcomings. But now your power is greater. You can do more to protect the people so long as you keep reminding yourself of your responsibility. You're stronger, faster, your limitations are now fewer. Isn't that better?" Peter slowly nodded, remembering the feats he had just accomplished with his greater powers. Experimenter smiled at the acknowledgement, seeing in his mind how Peter was beginning to sway. "Perhaps you need a new symbol, a new costume to reflect your greater power and responsibilities. A new reminder." Experimenter waved his hand and Peter's old costume disappeared. In its place, a new costume formed over his body. Tight black spandex covered him head to toe and like before, clung to every bulging muscle and hugged in every separation. The upper body was sleeveless, his thick deltoids protruding and showing off how powerful his body was, with a red spider emblazoned across his thick pecs and down his stomach. His arms had long black gloves where the upper hems hugged his bulging biceps, the fingertips and elbows covered in a red web design. Covering his lats and down his waist was a similar red web design that only pronounced how wide his upper body was, whilst highlighting his solid, deeply cut eight-pack. His lower half was similarly black. Along the outsides of his thighs was the red web design, which also covered over his calves. The soles of his feet were red which led up to red webs covering his toes and heels. The mask was black up to his cheeks and up to the back of his head, above there it was red with a black web design. The large lenses covering his eyes were red, shaped like the eyes on his previous costume. Peter was impressed at his new costume, turning around to see his back. There was another red spider, the upper legs stretched across his back and the lower four going down to just above his jutting glutes. "A new look for a new Spider-Man," said Experimenter, massaging his hard cock through his clothes. "A stronger, unstoppable Spider-Man." Peter grinned under his mask, flexing his muscles and watching how his body stretched the costume. He really did look powerful, he thought to himself. "Thank you," said Peter. "And I get to stay this way? No strings attached?" Experimenter grinned, but it was a darker smile. "Who said I was finished yet?" Peter found himself unable to move again. He growled, furious. "What more do you want from me!?" barked Peter. "Tsk, tsk," said Experimenter, tutting, running a finger over Peter as he walked around him in a circle. "That's no way to treat the person who so easily gave you your new powers, and could very easily take them away again. And more." Peter went silent but still scowled. He had no way of gaining any hand in this place so reluctantly remained docile. Not that he had much choice. "Now, if you promise to behave then I will let you have control over your body again,” said Experimenter. Peter said nothing but with a wave of Experimenter's hand he was on his knees. "Promise?" Experimenter asked again. Again, Peter was speechless. Experimenter sighed and with another wave of his hand, sent shockwaves of pain throughout Peter's body. Peter ground his teeth together to stop himself screaming. "Promise!" growled Experimenter. "I won't say it again." "I PROMISE!" screamed Peter and the pain stopped. "Good boy." Experimenter waved his hand and Peter was able to move. He was a little shaky but managed to get up on his feet. He was sweating profusely and ripped his mask off to get a little air. "So... there's a memory of yours I'm quite curious to revisit..." Experimenter mused, scratching his chin. "Oh yeah?" asked Peter, his voice shaking. "Which one?" Peter was feeling like hell and it was getting worse. The pain Experimenter had hit him with before must have been stronger than he thought, Peter mused. His head felt light and he like the room spinning. "What would be the fun in telling you and spoiling the surprise," said Experimenter with a sly grin. A pain greater than what Experimenter had hit Peter with shot up his sides. Peter fell to his knees, hunching over and wrapping his arms around himself, grunting loudly in pain. "M-my sides," Peter managed to choke out. "The... The pain..." Peter's body shook, the pain wouldn't stop. He gripped himself tighter, sweat pouring off his body. "What... What are you DOING TO ME!?" Experimenter just smiled, watching Peter try and fight what was happening. "Pain... The pain, it's excruciating," Peter snarled through his teeth. He suddenly felt something touch his arms through his costume and Peter's eyes bulged with fear. And then it pushed again, several things, fighting for room. He tried to stand but he was in so much pain he could barely move. Four distinct lumps under the tight spandex forced his arms away before shrinking away. Peter dared to look down at his body and he screamed at what he saw. There were four hands pushing out and going back down under his costume. "No!" he shouted. "No please! Not t-this! Must... Control... It... The pain... No... Feels like I'm being r-ripped apart. Can't... Let it... Happen. No! AHHHH!" Peter wrapped his arms back around himself but it was too late. The pain grew greater and greater, building to a head, until he couldn't stop what was coming. Four huge, muscular arms ripped through the sides of his costume, each one as big as his usual arms. Two were attached to his lats while the lower two came out from just below them above his obliques. Peter screamed in horror as he watched his extra limbs grab each other. He could feel their individual touches, feel the muscles in each new arm bulge and flex with every movement. He wanted to rip them off and they reacted to his thoughts, pulling at each other with all their strength but it just shot pain through his body. “W-why!?” gasped Peter. “Why did you do this to me?” Experimenter just shrugged. “This… this was one of the lowest points in my life,” snapped Peter. “I tried to cure myself of my powers, depressed and questioning my life, blaming them for my personal tragedies… But it only made me like this, made me more like a spider and I was lucky to be normal again. Please, I beg you, change me back!” “No,” said Experimenter. “What is more fitting? I have increased your powers exponentially, and now I have made you what you truly are. Spider-Man. A body to fit the power from whence they came. Glorious.” Experimenter waved his hand and Peter’s costume repaired itself, as well as long gloves appearing on his new limbs. “Six arms to web around the city with, four extra arms as strong as the other two, even more power to fight crime with, even more strength at your disposal.” “But I’m a freak!” growled Peter, trying to control and coordinate his extra limbs which seemed to have minds of their own. They were grabbing at his thick pecs and glutes and rubbing their hands over his body. He had to really fight to get them to stop, despite how good their touches felt. “You were already a freak, Peter,” smirked Experimenter. “You said it yourself over and over again in your memories.” Peter was having difficulty with his extra appendages, just getting them to rest at his sides was a difficult enough task. It was bad enough now that there were four more arms, their musculature left his with even less room. Peter shut his eyes, taking a deep breath to calm himself down, to clear his mind. The arms seemed to respond, falling naturally in place. When he felt calmer, he started to test their coordination. Each side would move collectively unless he gave them a command. He started with general movements, working out ways to move them individually without them getting tangled up whilst Experimenter watched gleefully. Soon Peter had enough control that he was satisfied, giving a sextuple bicep flex; six huge arms, their individual circumferences as big as Peter’s head, all bulging and stretching the hems of the tight gloves they were encased in. “You were more than prepared to live with six arms back then,” commented Experimenter, massaging his crotch. “How does it feel now?” Peter sighed, running his upper two hands through his hair as the lower four crossed themselves. “I guess… there’s no fighting it,” he admitted, defeatedly. “I guess you’ve seen in my memories that I’ll never be destined for a normal, happy life. No doubt you’ve seen my future too and made the same judgement.” “Of all my powers, Peter, foresight is not one of them,” said Experimenter. “I have empathic and some telepathic abilities. I can read your mind, read your feelings, but I cannot influence them or see beyond the present.” “Well that does kind of explain why you’ve put my mind through this much anguish from your experiments, and despite all you've done you haven’t forced me to accept these changes unwillingly,” said Peter. “Just… promise me you won’t change me from Spider-Man into some kind of Man-Spider.” “Oh goodness no,” said Experimenter. “I’ve seen that memory and I wasn’t keen myself.” Peter nodded and thought, ‘you and me both’. He raised his arms and shot six web lines, approving the result. ‘I could get used to this’. Experimenter smiled and waved his hand again, ready to begin his next experiment. Peter hadn’t noticed this, but he did notice the throaty, heavy breathing coming behind him. He turned around and once more, his eyes bulged in fear. A distorted black, liquid-like, form with holes where Its eyes and mouth should be began to stagger toward Peter. “The Symbiote!” he gasped. “You gotta be kidding me!” “There’s nowhere to run Peter,” said Experimenter, disappearing. Peter used all six arms to shoot webbing at the alien goo but It just absorbed it, growing in mass and size. He changed tactic, willing his webs to shoot explosive web balls to try and snare it, but the Symbiote once more absorbed them and grew even larger, beginning to tower over Peter. Peter turned and tried to swing away in a desperate attempt to escape but he just hit an invisible wall. He began to climb but he was met with another invisible wall. He felt several tendrils suddenly wrap themselves around him and start to pull. He used every ounce of power in his wall-sticking ability to keep from being pulled down, but the Symbiote was too strong and he was soon tumbling to the ground. More black tendrils latched onto him and Peter desperately tried to rip them off, but with each touch the Symbiote latched further onto him. It started tearing his costume off, pulling it away in chunks as the spandex material stretched until it could stretch no more under the powerful pull of the Symbiote. Peter tried to crawl away but he was being pulled back, the Symbiote tearing away the remnants of his costume and began to slither up his naked legs. ‘Got to fight it,’ he thought. ‘Got to reject it...’ It started to grip tight on his legs, overlapping tendrils consuming his legs, sending a cold wave rippling through his body. The Symbiote covered his crotch and dove into his ass crack, burying itself past his hole and deep inside him, tendrils reaching up to latch onto his arms and force them back. Peter grunted and struggled under the grasp of the encroaching Symbiote but he knew the battle was lost, yet he was still mentally rejecting the connection. It was crawling up his arms and back, consuming him. It travelled up his neck, covering his hair until it went into his mouth and covered his eyes, leaving him in darkness. Peter felt himself lose consciousness. “Wake up, Peter.” Peter awoke and realised he was now standing up. Experimenter was sat in front of him, still pawing at his crotch, watching him intently. “I don’t want this,” said Peter groggily. He felt exhausted but his energy levels were getting stronger. “The Symbiote?” asked Experimenter. “But you had such a good time with it once before.” “Yeah, until I realised it was slowly trying to kill me,” replied Peter. Once again Peter was unable to move except for his head. “I can feel it, trying to take over,” he said. “Trying to bond with me.” “Why don’t you let it?” asked Experimenter. “It will only make you stronger.” “At what cost?” retorted Peter. “My life? Should I just let it consume me like the Venom Symbiote tried to? Let it suck me dry until it kills me from exhaustion or when it’s using my body dangerously?” Experimenter stood and waved his hand, the full length mirror appearing again. In his reflection, Peter could see he was head-to-toe covered in the black Symbiote with a reddish hue where the light reflected off the shapes of his muscles, two red patches on his face where his eyes would be. It was like a smooth second skin; every muscle, every vein, every groove and separation on display like if Peter were just standing naked; except for his head which covered him like a mask and his crotch which pooled like a codpiece, giving him some dignity despite how much it bulged. He was disgusted at the sight; with his size he could almost look like Venom, his old Symbiote that then bonded with Eddie Brock. “I can feel it in my mind, banging on the door and trying to get in,” said Peter. “I won’t let it take over me. And you can’t make me.” “That I cannot,” admitted Experimenter. “Though it is a sentient being, perhaps if you were to ask it what it will do to you, you might change your mind.” “No!” Peter barked. His head was killing him, a powerful headache throbbing from the Symbiote’s attempts. ‘Let meee innn…’ he heard a throaty, breathy voice in his mind say. ‘NO!’ Peter screamed in his mind. Peter suddenly felt a movement around his stomach and a large glob began to extend from his abs, reaching up to his face and beginning to take form. Holes appeared to form eyes and a mouth. “If youuu will not ssspeak to usss in your mmmind, then weee will ssspeak to you outssside,” said the Symbiote. “Join with usss Peeeterrr.” “No, no, no, no, NO!” growled Peter. “Your kind has caused me nothing but pain, suffering and grief. I reject you! You are not welcome in my body!” “Weee know what our kinnn have done to youuu,” said the Symbiote, its eyehole moving to convey shame. “But weee are not like themmm. Weee only want to helllp youuu. Make youuu ssstronger.” “I’ve heard that story before,” said Peter, sharply. “Weee do not lie!” It screeched. “Youuu know the hissstory of my ssspecies, how we mussst bond with othersss to live. And while weee live on thhhrough othersss, we give them betterrr livesss. Make them ssstronger!” “The last symbiote I encountered nearly killed me when it was ‘living’ off of me,” growled Peter. “And then, when I rejected it, it latched onto another man like a parasite and fuelled his hatred, again trying to end my life.” “We cannot ssspeak for the actionsss of our speciesss asss a whole,” said the Symbiote. “But do nottt judge usss on their actionsss. We are not the sssame asss themmm.” “Why should I believe you?” A tendril extended from the glob before him and connected with his face. Suddenly Peter’s mind was filled with flashing images, memories of the Symbiote. The joys of a new host, the hosts’ bringing good to their worlds, their hosts’ corruption from being drunk on their own power, the Symbiote being used and forced to destroy, constant rejection from hundreds, thousands of species. Betrayal, isolation, pain, loneliness, drifting for hundreds of years alone in the cold of space, frozen in its prison-like rock form. Peter could feel himself crying. He was then shown some other hosts, ones that had used the Symbiote for good. Memories filled with joy and pleasure, great companionship and harmonious coexistence, some even sexual; but these memories were a handful, eventually parting with the host at the end of a long life bonded together before being used for evil by the next host. “Wee arrre not a tool for dessstructionnn,” said the Symbiote. “Many of our hossstsss usssed usss, defiled usss. Can you sssee how weee tried to ssstop them? They were ssstronger than usss, imprisssoned usss in their mindsss so they could ussse usss for their ssselfishhh vendettaaasss.” Peter nodded, speechless. “From the brrrief glanccce into your sssubconsciousss we can sssee you are nnnot evil at hhheart, Peeeterrr Parrrkerrr,” It said. “Yyyour will isss ssstrong, even now you arrre keeeping usss out. You would beee a powwwerfulll massster. Weee woullld not beee able to brrring youuu harm.” “I’m nobody's master,” said Peter. “And you are nobody’s slave. A symbiotic relationship is beings able to live equally, each one benefitting from the other.” “That isss all weee desire, Peeeterrr,” said the Symbiote. “Weee wish to live through yourrr bodyyy and innn returnnn, make youuu ssstronger! Weee would neverrr hhharm youuu, our life dependsss on youuu living. Making youuu ssstronger keeepsss you alive, keeepsss usss alive.” Peter sighed. “If I bond with you, if I let you in, it’ll be on a few conditions,” said Peter. “Nnname themmm.” “One, I will not refer to myself as ‘us’,” said Peter. “I am me and you are you. Two, I will host you but I will be in complete control of my own mind and body. You will not take over when I’m sleeping or make me angrier and lose control of my actions, or make me more violent. The only exception to this is if I am unconscious and I’m in danger, you can get me away somewhere that’s safe until I regain consciousness and that’s it. Three, I will not consume brains, human matter or suck out people’s life force in any way, shape or form. Four, if I change my mind about you and I want you gone, even if we are fully bonded, you will leave my body without question. Are we clear?” The Symbiote was silent for a few moments before it responded, considering Peter’s proposal. Slowly, the glob in front of Peter nodded. “Weee accepttt,” said the Symbiote. “Youuu will not have to worry about usss, weee will cooperate fullly. And weee do nottt feeed as you dessscribed. Weee only feeed off your hormonesss, adrendalinnne, tessstosssterone and endorrrphinesss.” “That’s… good to know,” said Peter. “Before we bond, can I ask what your name is?” “Name?” It asked. “Weee dooo not have a name though manyyy have referred to usss as beeeing living obeeediennnce.” “Obedience, huh?” said Peter, chuckling. “No wonder you called me your master and agreed to my conditions. Okay Obedience, I’ll let you bond with me.” Obedience withdrew back into Peter and he opened his mind. He felt power begin to surge through him like a sun rising deep inside him, spreading outward into every fibre of his being, his already incredible strength growing exponentially. The feeling of fully bonding, which he had never done with his old Symbiote, was incredible. His mind filled completely with the memories of Obedience and of his previous hosts. The histories and knowledge of thousands of individuals and species filling his mind and Peter was able to access them instantly, like Google now powered his brain. He willed the Symbiote to change into the costume Experimenter had given him, the black goo covering him morphing into his desired shape. The costume was even tighter than before, a perfect second skin that looked painted on. Peter didn’t even realise Experimenter had disappeared while he had been talking with Obedience and that the White City had grown around him. “Alright, let’s see how good I am now,” said Peter. “Six arms and a Symbiote, here we go.” He pushed off from the ground, ascending over one hundred feet in seconds from a single jump. “Whoa!” cried Peter, laughing, shooting a web. He swung so fast through the city that he was a moving blur as he travelled. His even further enhanced Spider-Sense enabled him to see for miles ahead, calculating exactly where his webs would hit for the perfect, fastest route through the city and with six web lines instead of two, he made short work of the distance. He was able to travel across the entirety of the replicated island of Manhattan within a minute. Peter swung back into the heart of the city and landed from one hundred and fifty feet in the air, down to a grouping of vehicles on the street, making them all shake from the impact. Not that Peter was fazed by such a forceful descent, his body was now so strong that the landing hadn’t hurt him in the slightest; he’d just absorbed the impact. For him, now, it was just like jumping down one step on the stairs instead of high in the air. Peter lifted every vehicle but there was no challenge, no matter the size of the vehicle. He could lift them with one hand, one finger even, and they weighed almost nothing. His already enhanced strength further enhanced by Obedience gave him so much strength that Peter didn’t know what to do with it. He even tried piling them on top of each other, webbing them up and pulling the web tight to crush them down. He could lift the pile of thirty vehicles, each of varying size and weight, with two hands though his muscles bulged only slightly when he held it up with one. ‘Perhapsss you neeed sssomethinggg more challengiiing,’ said Obedience in Peter’s head. ‘I know, but what?’ thought Peter. Peter looked around but nothing struck out to him. Not even Experimenter, his omniscient captor who could read his mind, changed his surroundings to give him a new challenge. Peter sighed; he had to find out what his new limits were, what his body was capable of. He looked up and down the street and spotted what he was looking for, his challenge. Peter walked up to a building on the street. It was standing singularly, no other buildings attached, at least twenty storeys high with masonry and statues along the top. Peter could only guess at its weight but he was pumped, he knew he had to lift that building, or at the very least try. Peter contained the building in a tight, intricate web to keep it together structurally. He piledrived his six fists into the ground around the building, digging a trench down to its foundations. Peter shot a few extra webs around the sides of the building to keep it balanced and prevent it from tipping over. He let out a long breath and flexed his huge muscles to warm them up, get them loose. He cracked his neck, psyching himself up. He knew he could do this. Peter crouched down and buried all six of his hands into the foundations, filling the holes with webbing to keep them from slipping. He let out another long breath slowly and deeply breathed back in. Peter pushed his legs to go up, grunting. They shook under the exertion, all the muscles in his body bulging insanely as he forced them to lift the building. The building groaned at being forced against the will of gravity, the foundations cracking as they were torn from the ground. Peter grunted and growled, putting all his strength into defeating his obstacle. It was taking a long time but he could feel the building slowly move upward, millimetre by millimetre. His legs bulged so much that even the Symbiote had trouble keeping together. It would suddenly split open in places and then quickly reform. ‘Got to… keep… going,’ Peter grunted in his mind. ‘Keeep goinggg Peeeterrr,’ Obedience cheered. Peter felt his strength surge through sheer force of will and he pushed up harder with his legs. They slowly began to straighten, the ground breaking beneath him making him sink a foot down but he didn’t care, he just kept going. “That’s it Peter,” said Experimenter who appeared behind him. “Show me how strong I’ve made you.” Peter growled like a wild animal, sweat pouring off his body, veins pulsing so hard they look set to burst under his paper-thin skin encased mostly in the Symbiote. Up and up and up the building went and then, with a scream of victory, Peter raised the building overhead. His chest heaved as he took fast, deep breaths, astonished at his feat. He pulled his arms out from the holes and began to shift the building over him until he was dead centre underneath it. “Are you fucking impressed?” Peter roared. Experimenter nodded. “More.” Peter didn’t need telling again, and began to squat the building. The first rep took some time but as the reps increased the faster they became. A whole building was on top of him, held up only by his six arms and huge muscular body, and it was only getting lighter as he repped deep squats. “Yes!” cried Experimenter, pawing fast at his crotch. “MORE!” Peter stopped squatting and threw the building up hundreds of feet into the sky. He shot more webs up at it to keep it together. He braced his arms up and caught it, the force pushing him five feet deep into the ground, causing a crater to form. Only his head and arms visible under the ten-inch gap. Peter forced his legs to move and he walked up and out of the crater, holding the building aloft and continued into the street. “Do you want more?” he barked at Experimenter, who nodded fervently. With the smallest of movements in his arms, Peter tore the building apart. Experimenter had finally had his release, moaning loudly as the rubble and debris fell around them, smashing into nearby buildings and causing them to crumple apart. Peter swaggered towards Experimenter as the last pieces of debris crashed into the ground, his muscles pumped to the extreme, shoulders and chest rising with raw power as he breathed. Even his cock was engorged, pumped and tenting underneath his symbiotic costume, jutting out profusely and swaying with each heavy step. “Is there anything else you were curious about, Experimenter?” Peter huffed. “Or are we done here?” Experimenter was shuddering, licking his lips. He managed to catch his breath and waved away the White City until the two of them stood in the familiar white room. “Oh Peter, you have no idea how satisfied you’ve made me,” said Experimenter. “But yes, I believe we are done. I suppose now I’ll just put you back to normal and send you home.” “Wait, what!?” exclaimed Peter. “Turn me back? After everything you put me through you’re just going to… send me back home, as if nothing happened?” “Well, yes,” said Experimenter, making his chair appear and taking a seat. “Did you really think this would be permanent?” “Well… yeah,” said Peter. “I thought that was the point. You played with me, did what you wanted to me and then… I don’t know...” ‘Pleeeassse, Peeeterrr,’ cried Obedience in his mind. ‘Don’t lettt him take usss awwway.’ “Even the Symbiote you gave me wants to stay,” pleaded Peter. “And you can’t exactly wipe our memories, you said so yourself that you cannot influence my mind.” “That is true,” said Experimenter, waving his hand again as a glass of red wine appeared. He sipped it, savouring the taste. “But then why should I let you keep these changes? What’s in it for me? It could be fun to observe you back on Earth, discontented with your existence as normal, boring Peter Parker and Spider-Man, always remembering what it was like to have more and yearn and long desperately to have it again.” “That would be just cruel,” said Peter, quietly. “And it’s not just me you would affect, but also Obedience. I’m sure you’ve seen his memories, seen what he’s been through. I’ve accepted and bonded with him now, I know I will be the perfect host for him and… and I know he’ll enhance my life greatly. If you are anything, Experimenter, it is not cruel. Curious, but you didn’t do all of this to me to be cruel.” “But what will you do now back on Earth?” asked Experimenter. “You’re bigger, more powerful and with some additional appendages; surely the world would notice? Surely the world would notice that on Peter Parker, let alone Spider-Man.” Peter was about to respond when the Symbiote covering him started to shift and move. Peter’s extra arms began to shrink down, his muscles decreasing until Peter stood in normal clothes, just as he would have looked before Experimenter took him. Experimenter looked in fascination at the change. Images quickly flashed in Peter’s head and he smiled. “Obedience tells me that Symbiotes are natural tesseracts,” Peter said, looking down at his normal look. “They can not only change the appearance of their host, but also their mass. Camouflage. While I am still big and multi-armed, what you see now is just an illusion created by the Symbiote. I guess it shouldn’t be a surprise if you read my memories. You should have seen that when I had my last symbiote, I was able to carry things like my camera inside the suit without adding any extra mass.” “Fascinating…” muttered Experimenter, his soaked crotch bulging again. “Please,” said Peter, walking over to Experimenter and getting on his knees. “Let me stay this way. I know it is selfish but I know that with the changes you’ve given me, I can be more than I ever was. And, if you let me stay this way when you send me back, I promise that you can bring me back to your place anytime and do whatever you want me to.” Peter changed back to his muscular, six armed state, naked except for a pair of black briefs that hugged him perfectly. Experimenter looked Peter up and down before smiling, draining his glass. “I suppose I will allow it,” he said, rubbing his hands along Peter’s swollen traps. Peter smiled and stood up, holding out three hands to shake. Experimenter chuckled and shook the middle hand. “Thank you,” said Peter. With a wave of Experimenter’s hand, Peter was plunged into darkness. When Peter opened his eyes, he found he was on top of a building back in regular New York City. He looked down and saw his body was just as it was; thickly muscled with six arms and wearing only the briefs. He grinned, willing his new costume to cover him. Peter’s ultra-enhanced Spider Sense picked up a radio signal from the police, a robbery was in progress and the thieves had gotten away in an armoured car, officers were in pursuit. ‘Arrre you rrready, Peeeterrr?” asked Obedience in his head. ‘Yes I am,’ he replied. ‘Let’s show the world the new, improved Spider-Man.’ -- x -- Experimenter sighed contently, another satisfactory experiment. He would soon be seeing Peter Parker again, that he was sure of. He waved his hand and before him, a dozen floating screens appeared, showing different people doing various superpowered activities. Experimenter observed each one, taking in what he was seeing. “Curious…” he muttered. “Curious…” THE END…? Thanks for reading!

Okay so this is really my first attempt at writing a story, it just poured out of my vivid imagination in an afternoon, I'm pretty sure it's not great but I figured I'd share anyway. Enjoy .. I hope. -- Hi my name is Eli and I’m a freak.. Yeah I know it sounds like something out of an AA meeting, that was probably a very bad way to start out what is essentially a journal but I’m not much of a writer, and I need to get this down while my head’s still clear. I’m 26, Male, Australian and up until an hour ago, my clothes still fit. Though I should probably start from the beginning.. I was always fascinated by big guys, as far back as I can remember, which is a pretty vivid memory of a Firemans calendar my mum got at the Royal Adelaide show, but that’s neither here nor there at the moment. I looked pretty normal, not exactly slim, slight gut, average face, I was never going to turn heads and it didn’t bother me, I did well in school, opted out of year twelve of high school for an apprenticeship and settled into a nice quiet life as a chef, actually quiet is not the word, most chefs are borderline insane, I was the exception, Sorry memories are starting to get muddled and I’m getting off topic again. I finished up my apprenticeship a good year ago and continued on at the restaurant in Rundall Mall until about a month ago when I got an offer from my new boss, sou chef at The Green, god I was excited, I could hardly focus on my work almost lost a finger in my carelessness. Things started to get strange though the night of my going away party, the rest of the kitchen staff threw me a party a party on my day off after the dinner service, gave me new knives, a green apron, one of those comically large chef hats, we don’t actually wear them, and I don’t know where Alyssa found it to be honest. Then there was Davids gift, thirty-eight centimetres of the strangest, black Dildo I had ever seen. Yeah they all knew I was into men, they liked to joke and I didn’t mind, hell I liked to give back from time to time, David was childish, he loved to play gay chicken, leaning in for a kiss, he stopped though, after I grabbed him, bent him over and stuck my tongue down his throat. I guess the toy was his last hurray, everyone laughed I turned red and proceeded to get completely shit faced. The rest of the night was a blur,, I don’t actually remember much after that.. The next morning was quite possibly my worst, packing my last bags as I packed my new gear and that .. thing, I was already late for check in, but the roads were mercifully clear, made my flight with a comfortable margin and had to sleep all the way to Hobart. It was weird, waking up I felt fine, which made no sense, I was sure the hangover would kill me in my sleep but I couldn’t have been better. Grabbing my bag I was quick to find a taxi, settling into the back seat, I closed my eyes again only to snap them open a moment later. I leaned forwards a bit, pulling my sunglasses down, “Sorry, did you say something? I drifted off there,” I asked the driver, he looked up at the mirror and said, “nah Mate, yer hearin’ things,” I blinked, I could have sworn I heard a voice, it was deep, it was smooth, like a velvet glove soaked in honey massaging my eardrums, sorry only way I could describe it. Dropped at the front door of my new, modest little flat, a good twenty minutes from my new career, I headed up to the elevator, glancing down to check my pockets for my key, my head snapped back up, catching a glimpse of something red in the stainless steel doors of the elevator and the sound of my name, It had to be the booze, I shouldn’t have gotten drunk the previous night, I told myself, if only to stop my heart from racing as the chime rang and the doors opened. Thankfully nothing else happened, I took a shower got changed, went over to work to get a look at the new kitchen and the head chef I’d be taking orders from, Collin. He was a nice guy, seemed very down to earth little bit of pudge like me though he was considerably older. Anyway I headed home after a long talk, foregoing the usual Taxi in favor of walking, I needed the exercise and I needed to learn the streets, Google Maps is great by the way. I was tired when I got back, understandably so, given that i’d opted to run, not a full sprint, but good pace, sweat was dripping off me as I leaned over in the lobby, waiting for the Lift before I felt a large, rough hand slap my ass so hard I toppled face forwards into the open elevator and heard a loud booming cackle echoing around the empty entrance hall. I don’t think I’ve ever mashed a close door button so hard or so fast, panic setting in, I sprinted for my Door when the Lift opened again, fumbling with my key I eventually got the door open and slammed it behind me, sinking to the floor, leaning to the right a bit, my sore left cheek.. It took a few minutes but I started to get up, my hands shaking, I had to find something to do, looking at my bags, they were still full and zipped, “A distraction!” I thought as I tried to bury what had happened, Turned the Tv on for some noise as I went about, trying to calm my racing heart with menial tasks. Bottom of the first bag and there it was again, the joke gift i’d paid no mind to, picking it up, I peered through the solid plastic tube, taking my time to examine it, noting the thick, realistic veins running it’s length, the slight upward bo to it’s shape, fake fleshy spines crowning the oddly shaped glands that tapered to a point, where the hell did David find this thing, I couldn’t help but twist the top off and reach in, curling my lightly moist palms around it, I bit my lip, it felt like leather, who ever made it got the texture just right, rubbing my thumb up and down the bulging urethra, “damn, how much did this fucking thing cost him?!?” I questioned, starting to wonder just how it would feel if I… I stopped and blinked, looking to the glass sliding door to the balcony, then back down, There was something I was worried about … No it couldn’t have been that important if I forgot about it, new state, don’t know anyone, just the social isolation messing with me, my usually pretty logical mind reasoned. I was Standing in the shower, my head leaned back as the hot water poured down, a ritual I’d gotten into, starting in high school, scrubbing the day off me, then I… I don’t really recall, it’s getting harder to think as I watch my left forearm ripple with every reach of the finger to tap keys. OH yes, I can skip that part, crossing into my room I just had to stare at it, my lips starting to curve up, tip of my tongue sliding across them as I stared at the dong, lying across my clean sheets, I was salivating as I stepped forwards, sinking to my knees in front of it, I could hear that voice again, that smooth baritone gently tonguing my Cochlea as i reached for the toy, immediately enveloping it with my lips, lubing it with my saliva, heh it’s funny now that I look back, I’d never used my mouth for that before, but a voice in the back of my mind was screaming at me to do it. Pressing it into my throat, I immediately gagged and pulled it back, coughing as thick wads of spit slid down it’s impressive length, I was painfully hard just staring at it. “Do it, DO IT!” the disembodied voice shouted as I leaned forwards, spreading my knees apart, steadying the thick dildo with one hand before, plunging down, without a moment of hesitation. In hindsight this was a terrible idea, the pointed tip alone nearly made me scream, the pain was almost unbearable but then it stopped, everything stopped, the sound of Master Chef in the living room. “Aww, such a good little boy, ride my dick just right and I’ll give you something special..” It was that voice again, the fear welling up inside, I could feel rough hands on my hips as I started to sink further, it was pure terror as the toy twitched, IT TWITCHED INSIDE OF ME! the leathery skin shifting as the veins pulsed with … something, you couldn’t call it blood, it was just a toy right?? Haha, I really was panicking then, more than ever, what ever it was I was riding, it sure as hell wasn’t some ordinary toy, it was something straight out of hell and it’s master had a hold of me, pulling me down, those fleshy spikes scraping against my insides in such and exquisite manner, it was starting to move on it’s on, driven forwards into me by phantom hips, I could feel the burning flesh against my cheeks, heavy balls swinging and the breath, like a furnace blasting at the back of my neck. In moments it was all over, the beast reared back, slamming forwards, the leathery black dick swelled, my bed lurched forwards, hitting the wall as my body was flooded with magma, the burning was like nothing i’d ever felt, and i’d grabbed a metal pan handle that had been in the oven for an hour. Gone, the hands, the hips, the inferno against my neck, the now limp dong slid free of my stretched hole, followed by a the demons, glowing, yellow seed, every drip scorched the hardwood floors as my sphincter tightened.. nothing can really describe the pain I felt as I flopped back on the floor, the monsters voice returning, as nothing but a cackle, echoing in my head as my hands clutched at my stomach. I was sweating again, every muscle in my body tightening, my back arching as the extra fat seemed to melt away, the beads of sweat on my skin flashing to steam as I writhed on the floor, muscles endlessly tearing and knitting themselves back together, thicker than ever. My shoulders grew broader, traps, I had traps now, thick cannon ball shoulders, biceps and triceps that had tripled in size, my normally smooth white skin marbled with throbbing veins while he cooed in my ear, and to this moment, I cannot tell you what it said, all I remember was my chest on fire as my pecs grew out over a rippling eight pack before I finally passed out. When I finally came around, I was not the person who arrived in Tasmania the day before, I was lying face down, slowly pushing myself, muscles rippling as I looked up at the mirror door to the wardrobe, I WAS HUGE! my pecs were rounded, creating a shelf, I was shocked just to have pecs let alone ones that angled my nipples to the floor. They cast a shadow over the biggest six pack I’d ever seen, the rolling hills that made up each column of muscle were divided by a wide and deep trench. The next thing to grab my eyes were my quads, I’d always been straight up and down before by now their sheer size seemed to force my feet wider apart. Then my eyes fixed on my cock, it was at least a foot in length and easily a foot in length, maybe more, I still haven’t gotten around to measuring up. My fingers curled around the shaft, pleasure surging up my spine as I did, slapping the thick head against my thigh and then I heard his voice in the back of my head again, “Not my finest work … maybe you’d like to go for another ride kiddo..” I had to stop, well, almost, just long enough to write this down, I’m sitting on the floor with a chromebook trying to type while the urge to go again builds, I think this is enough for now, HE is getting impatient.

Hey guys! Thanks for all the encouragement for part one. It has really helped keep me motivated to keep it coming. Hopefully I will be able to keep up this roughly once a week pace. Plenty of action here but also some exposition so I hope it's a good balence for everyone. Part 1 can be found here: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/5435-the-forge-part-1/ Enjoy! About a foot off the ground I remained plastered to Shawn's body, gasping for breath trying to recover from the mind blowing climax I just had. Part of me wanted to explore this muscle giant further but I could not muster the energy to move. "Damn." Shawn said. "I always forget the newbies can't handle it at first. What you need is a little pick me up." He then proceeded to lay me gently onto the ground. I managed to pull together enough effort to sit up about half way so I could look up at this mountain of muscle. He just stood there for a moment leaving me confused as to what was happening. Or at least further confused, and this was already a situation well outside my understanding at this point. Then I noticed the growing bulge going down the left leg of his jeans. The thick shank expanded inside causing the fabric to creak and stretch, even though it looked like his thighs should be leaving no room at all. After it seemed to reach its full and considerable size Shawn tensed around his crotch causing his rock hard pillar to immediately rip though the leg and smack on to his abs with a satisfying sound. His uncut cock stopped just above his navel, a throbbing purple head the size of a small apple at the tip. The vein covered shaft, curved just slightly towards his body, was as thick as beer can. Only one of his balls poked out of the hole he left in his jeans but it was the size of a softball, covered in more of his red hair. I could have looked upon the beauty of his cock all day but then took one of his hands and lowered it down so it stuck straight out from his body. A small, clear drop of pre began to form at the head. Once again I felt the smell of pure sex permeating my senses. It filled me with a need, a longing, a.....hunger. "Go ahead." he said "Drink up." Despite my fatigue I couldn't stop myself from crawling over to Shawn's magnificent pole and putting my lips around the head. The second that my lips touched the drop of pre a warmth spread from my mouth to the rest of my body, filling me with a heat that restored my energy. The bulbous head was too much for me to handle at first but as the flow from Shawn's cock increased it started to do something to me. My jaw and throat began to stretch and reform and slowly kept on going further and further down till my nose was buried in his groin. His groaning was increasing rapidly as he ran his fingers through my hair and took a hold of my head and began facefucking me. My own cock was rock hard as well feeling like it could go off again at any second, but I held on. I knew somehow I was waiting for something. On it went for minutes as I swallowed quart after quart of his juice. At long last Shawn let out a primal yell and began pumping his thick, creamy load down my throat. As soon as the first shot hit I could feel the heat that was running though my body become even stronger. I could feel it penetrate my every cell, filling me with boundless energy. Soon, though, it was fill me with something else. I could feel my skinny frame fill in with mass as my muscles began to take up the once ample space in my clothes. My pecs tightened and took shape on my once flat chest. My arms began to ripple and fill in the once ample space in the sleeves. My ass and legs began to round plump into my jeans fighting for room that was starting to disappear. And then it hit my cock. I could feel it awaken again and snake up past my waistband outgrowing it's former 6" by, I wasn't sure how much, but much more than I had a few seconds before. When it reached its peak about an inch outside of my jeans I could feel another orgasm building. How I had staved it off this long I was not sure but I could tell that it was building up to a big one. As Shawn kept pumping his sweet jizz down my throat I climaxed in a shower of cum. Jets of it hitting my chin, my shirt, Shawn’s legs, my loads spraying wildly everywhere. After minutes of ecstasy both mine and Shawn’s loads started to taper off until we were both done. Shawn withdrew from my mouth andafterwards I expected to have a dislocated jaw. But my mouth and throat slowly contracted into place with no soreness or pain, though I did feel somewhat empty now. Even after that monster of an orgasm I had, I didn’t feel the slightest bit of fatigue. In fact I was still hard as could be and was ready to go again. Shawn offered his hand down to me a lifted me back on to my feet. “What the hell just happened?” I said. Shawn just lightly grabbed my chin with his thumb and finger, tilted my head up and said “I know you have a lot of questions but first I want to see my handiwork.” With that he put two of his thick fingers on both sides of the collar of my t-shirt and with a swift motion tore it completely in two and off of my body. Hooking them into the waist of my jeans and boxers he repeated the process, the thick denim separating like tissue paper under the strength of his huge arms. “Not bad if I do say so myself.” I had been so focused on Shawn I realized I hadn’t looked down at my own body, but now that it did I could see what he meant by handiwork. Gone was my skinny stick like body. In its place was now a tight, ripped body filled with long lean muscles. It was nowhere near Shawn’s size but every part of me bulged tight with swimmers build verging on fitness model muscles. I ran my hands up from my new Apollo’s Belt, across the deep grooves of my abs and obliques and onto my newly firm pecs. As I brushed past my nipple the sensation caught me off guard as took in a sharp intake of air. Whatever Shawn did to me increased my sensitivity so that a brush of my nipple was as intense as a tongue on my cock would be. And my cock. It was at least 10” now and quite bit thicker. “Feels good doesn’t it. Increased pleasure is one of the effects.” “The effects of what? Not to sound ungrateful for what’s happened. Trust me I’ve been really enjoying myself so far.” I brushed my nipple again to feel the sensation again. “But I really do want to know what’s going on.” Shawn smiled and said “Okay. I just get carried away when I get to greet the newbies. Come here.” He scooped me up into one arm and carried me effortlessly over to the tree he fell before. He sat down in the middle of the trunk, the wood creaking and the bark getting stripped off by his ultra-hard ass. He cradled me in one arm and said “So where do you want to start?” “Well, let’s start with the first question. What the hell just happened?” “It’s called The Molding. Remember how you could barely control yourself when you first saw me? And how you came the second we touched lips?” “Yeah, just barely though.” Shawn chuckled, “How do you feel now?” I was definitely still aroused, greatly so, but it didn’t feel overwhelming. “I mean, I am still super horny. More than I have ever been in my life. But I do feel in control of it.” “That’s what the Molding does. Gives you the control and stamina to keep up with me. Otherwise you would just orgasm to exhaustion. It also gives certain physical enhancements so you can deal with my, shall we say, unusual dimensions.” His other hand began to lightly stroke his thick shank. Even his enlarged hand was just short of making it all around. “And as I mentioned before there is the enhanced pleasure.” “How enhanced?” A mischievous grin spread across his face as maneuvered me so my torso was lying flat on his palm and easily lifted me so that my ass was level with his face. “Damn, I usually like my butts big and juicy but they can be so cute when they are this tight and small.” And without any hesitation he proceeded to stick his thick and powerful tongue into my crack to begin lapping and massaging my pucker. The sensation was tenfold what I felt before. Like Shawn had said my increased control and stamina helped me cope with it better than I would have before, but it was an immensely powerful feeling. After only a couple of minutes I began to cum uncontrollably again, spraying my seed in all directions. I stopped after a minute, but he kept on going until I climaxed a second time, then a third. After my forth one he decided he had made his point and cradled me back in his arm. I came just as hard for the fourth one as I did for the first one and the ones in-between. A seemingly endless supply of semen for each one. I laid there in his arm, a little winded but not exhausted. I looked down and realized I was still stiff as ever. “It won’t go down for a while. The better you can keep up to speed with us.” “Us? Derrick did say there were others up here.” “Who? Oh! Yes…. ’Derrick’.” “So I take it this is not a place to learn blacksmithing techniques.” “No. Well, he is a really good blacksmith and a couple of the guys have learned some of it from him. But, yeah, it’s about a lot more than that.” “So he, what did you call it…Molded you guys into this?” I couldn’t help myself from starting to feel his big, striated pecs. I may have better control but he was still radiating an undeniable lure and was becoming harder for me to resist touching him, licking him, worshiping him. I hoped I could hold out long enough to get my questions answered. “No. What we are is another level. It something only Derrick can do. It’s called Forging. Molding is a gift given to us by him. Normal people wouldn’t be able to handle us as they are, but even out in the world we have certain needs we can’t contain for long. Molding lets us have someone to release our pressures when we don’t have each other.” “So, did he send me here to be Molded, so you could have someone?” “Oh, no!” He said with a laugh. “I mean we sometimes bring in guys we have Molded, but if he sent you then you have a much greater destiny. He wants you to be Forged.” My heart skipped a beat. Me? One of these mountains of brawn? As skinny as I have always been it’s always been a deep desire of mine. Part of me wanted it desperately, but the other skeptical part wanted to know more. “Who is he exactly? You seemed surprised by the name Derrick. I suspect there is more than meets the eye, and when it comes to him a lot was meeting my eyes.” “Well, that something he likes to get into himself. He’ll be here soon enough to tell you all about it.” As he talked he began to rub his free hand all over my newly shredded chest and abs, using his thumbs to rub my nipples and get me all riled up. “In the meantime let me show you what a Forged body can do.” He put me down and got up to his full 7’ height and then ripped off the remainder of his jeans, revealing the true magnificence of his quads and calves. He proceeded to the part of the tree where the branches were their thickest and then beckoned me over where he grabbed a nice 6” thick branch and snapped it off of the trunk like a toothpick. Taking the base into his right hand he closed it around the end and with a sudden squeeze caused it collapse and splinter almost immediately. He continued to grind it in his hand until there was nothing but saw dust. My boner went from hard to throbbing. “Don’t get too excited yet.” He said. “We’re just getting started.” Taking the slightly thinner remaining base he stuck it in-between the steel pillows of muscle that were his pecs. Exhibiting a muscle control I couldn’t believe Shawn opened up the cleavage in his pecs to accommodate the branch until it was firmly entrenched. Then flexing his chest so that it engulfed most of the branch he began to grind his pecs together so the wood was mercilessly crushed into mulch and dust. The branch inched its way up into the relentless machine of his pecs no longer even needing to be held in his hand to stay wedged in there. As more if it got crushed the leftover detritus began spewing out the tops and bottoms of his cleavage. When the last of it was drawn into his muscle he began to jiggle his chest at a speed so fast that the became a blur in my eyes and caused all the little bits and pieces of wood and leaves to expelled out, leaving only some dust to be brushed off his pecs. I wanted so badly to attack those pecs with my mouth, but Shawn simply raised his hand and said, “Not yet. I have one more thing to show you.” I barely restrained myself as he walked over to the pile of logs that had already been stripped of its branches. He took one of logs on top and lifted it up over his head with an ease that defied what had to be its tonnage. He lowered it onto his shoulders and hooked his arms over the log so it pushed against his neck. Then with every muscle of his body coming into full relief he brought pressure down to bare on both sides of the log. Even though it was as thick as my new body was wide the wood slowly succumbed to the unrelenting force of his arms and the impenetrable hardness of his neck and back. The crack in the middle slowly growing wider and wider until the pieces surrendered, snapped, and fell on either side of him. I couldn’t restrain myself anymore and ran over to Shawn and immediately began to bite, lick, and rub his chest, making sure to work extra hard on each of his large erect nipples. Then I climbed up to his face and, as he put a massive hand behind my head and pulled me into a deep penetrating kiss, I released my load once more all over him. Once my orgasm stopped and I lay my head on his shoulder Shawn whispered into my ear “So do you want to be Forged, Paul?” The display had erased all doubt for me. I wanted the power and body that Shawn possessed. “Yes.” I whispered back. “Good. Now let’s meet the others.”

And - here's part 5! Finally some more growth. Other parts, you can find here: Part One:https://muscle-growth.org/topic/4927-growth-powder-part-1/ Part Two:https://muscle-growth.org/topic/4995-growth-powder-part-2/ Part Three:https://muscle-growth.org/topic/5108-growth-powder-part-3/ Part Four:https://muscle-growth.org/topic/5190-growth-powder-part-4/ Hope you like it. ///// Max saw the guys, as they exited the school bus. Immediately upon seeing him, Nathan and Jim came over with a bunch of other guys on the team. “Oh my God.” “Dude…” “What the…” He heard them say, and a large smile spread across his face, as he saw their admiration. “What can I say, it’s just… just a growth sprout I suppose.” Max said, looking down at them very happy, they looked at him in disbelief. “No way. What the hell are you doing man?” Asked Nathan, and Max put his large arm around his shoulders as they all followed Max into the school. “No shit, no way – listen, I’ll tell you all about it after school. In the locker room, before practice. I’ll tell you everything. Trust me.” Max said, as he felt a hand press against his back. “Oh my God, you’re so big.” He heard Jim say. “Y- yeah, see you there man. Totally. I wanna know.” Max flexed his large arm, seeing a bicep pop up, as he listened to his teammates, but mostly Jim, ooo and aaah. He was quite transfixed by this, and apparently so were they, enjoying this mutual enjoyment. Their first class started. Max sat down, alone, noticing that Alex hadn’t come to school – and, neither had John. He wondered why at first, but quickly put it out of his head, as he tried to concentrate on the teacher and the class. But, soon after, Max got very bored of the class. He leaned back in his chair, and looked around. He felt how much bigger his back was now, compared to the chair. He shifted slightly, feeling as the edges of the seat tried to dig into his thick strong back muscle, as his wide back extended beyond the seat in all directions. He crossed his hands and tried to cross his legs, but then quickly found out that the table was far too small for him now to do so. He tried to look down at his legs, but his attention was quickly caught by his bulky arms, sitting there, crossed on his chest. He flexed his right bicep, then his leg bicep – looking at one, then the other. Then, just to amuse himself, he started flexing his pecs underneath his arms. He started smiling, and after a while got bored of it, but as he looked up – he noticed a few people glancing at him. At first he was slightly annoyed, but immediately that feeling was changed with both the feeling of pride and slight arousal. A wide cocky grin spread across his face. He bent his legs, putting his feet firmly on the floor, still sitting down. His thighs touched the bottom of the table. Sitting there, arms still folded, leaning back, looking quite careless and nonchalant he noticed a few people glance at him again. And as they did, he slowly flexed his thighs. He felt the muscle in his legs bunch up, and push against the table from below. As he flexed his legs, he saw the table rise, slowly – being lifted off the ground with the sole power of his flexing thighs. A few people seemed to notice this, some quickly turned away, some stared wide-eyed, not quite believing how large Max had gotten. Sure it wasn’t quite a feat of strength, but – it just showed how much larger his muscles were now, and how much he had grown in such a short time. He glanced at his bag, thinking of the growth powder that lay inside. All that power and potential, and soon he would share it, and he kinda liked the idea of that. The class ended and he walked out, noticing how much closer the top of the door was to his head. He heard compliments as he walked down the hallway. The guys admiring him, the girls asking to squeeze his muscles, he quite liked it. Class after class ended, and finally it was time for after school practice he had arranged with the guys. It was in the same time the badminton guys had practice – but he thought his thing was far more important. And, after all, no one would care. He walked over to the locker room, next to the gym. He entered and saw a few guys already waiting. He said: “That’s all that came?” Max looked around, as he saw only Jim, Nathan and Tim there. Tim was another guy on the team, Nathans old friend. He was built much like Jim, smaller than the other guys, but quite good. “Yup.” Said Nathan. “There’s some game or something near, and everyone went – they told us to tell them what you … er… well – tell, um, us.” “Er, sure.” Max began. “Let’s get ready, right?” They all started changing, and by that – I mean, they all took off most their clothes, standing there only in socks and underpants. Max looked around, seeing the athletic, ripped Jim and Tim, the bulkier Nathan. They were all quite attractive, and probably better built than most people in school, considering they all played soccer intensely, but – standing in the same room as him – they felt kind of small. “Alright… so… this…” Max said, reaching for his backpack. “…is it.” He pulled out the large jar, filled with green powder, and showed it to the guys, holding it up in one hand, letting his right bicep flex to accentuate the point, as he held it. “Ooh… right. Er… what the hell is that?” Asked Nathan. “That looks like… is that some sort of drink?” Asked Tim. “I know right, it looked like those old drinks that they like, stopped making, remember those?” Max asked, smiling, as everyone faintly remembered the discontinued drinks. “Oh yeah.” “I guess.” “So – anyway. I thought that it was a drink too, until I found out what it does.” “And, what – does – it do?” Max put the jar down gently, and stood before them, straightening up, smiling down at them and flexing both his arms. “Isn’t it obvious?” “Oooh. I see.” Said Jim. “So – do we… is it a supplement of some kind, like, how do we…?” Tim began, but Max just took the jar again and opened it. “You just eat it, dude.” He held the jar out to them. “Dig in.” The three looked at each other, quietly, until Nathan, a bit eager and a bit worried, stepped forward, and dug his hand into the jar. “Here goes…” He ate a handful of the powder, making a face that indicated that he enjoyed the taste, but was still a bit confused about the whole thing. “So er… what do I do now?” Nathan asked. Max smiled. “Just wait.” Then, they all heard a strange rumbling noise in Nathans stomach. Quickly it stopped. He looked at them, looking at him. Then, he felt a great sensation, through his whole body. As he felt something changing inside him. “Oh my God – I think it’s working.” He looked at his feet, past his athletic body, and saw them… grow. They seemed to elongate, grow thicker, stronger. Then, he noticed something else, as he was looking down, he saw the floor… getting further away. He was growing taller too. “Wow….” He heard Jim say, as they all saw him shoot up in height. He looked at the now even bigger Max, and he saw himself staring right in his eyes, and then, he went on, further. Growing taller than him. He was about 6’6’’ now, he guessed, he must have been. But – he looked down , noticing that this only made his muscles look smaller, on his new height. Then, he felt another sensation. “Oh my God that looks awesome, let me have some.” Said Jim, sticking his hand into the jar. “Me too!” Said Tim, taking a handful of the stuff as well, as they both had their eyes glued to the growing Nathan in front of them. Max just smiled, enjoying the whole thing immensely. He closed the lid, putting the jar away, waiting to see what happens to all of them now. “Oh yeah!” Nathan shouted suddenly, as he looked at his arms. He flexed his forearm muscles, seeing them expand, and then – as he relaxed them, he noticed they stayed the same size. In fact, he flexed them again, seeing them grow even bigger. It wasn’t his flexing, they were just growing bigger on his own. They looked even bigger now, on his longer arms, he brought up his arms, flexing it – seeing a large ball of muscle bunch up, forming a large round bicep right next to his grinning face. Jim and Tim looked at each other, as they saw themselves grow. They shot up in height, growing and growing, until they both hit 6’1’’. Then, he opened his mouth wide, a bit afraid and disappointed, as he felt himself stop growing, yet – he saw Tim continue to shoot up. “Sorry dude, should have taken more I guess.” Tim said, chuckling happily. They stood next to each other, as they felt both their growths stop. Then, they felt themselves expand. Their shoulders became wider, fuller, Jim felt Tim’s shoulders expand so much, they touched him, then – he felt Tim’s growing thighs brush up against his own. He looked down, seeing his own legs fill up with muscle. Muscle became more visible, larger, his thighs filling out his boxers, his calves became thick and strong. Then, they both heard something rip. They looked up, from their own bodies to see Nathan’s boxers tear at the sides at how large he had become. He towered over all in that locker room, laughing at how amazing it all felt. They saw his butt, large and round fill up his underpants completely, along with something else that was filling them up too. Nathan was huge. Every muscle was ripped and large. He looked more of a bodybuilder than a soccer player now. Yet, as he started stretching to touch various new, larger muscles on his body, they saw just how flexible and mobile he still was. They admired his deep, cut eight pack, his thick thighs, strong calves, large arms, pecs like slabs on his chest. His whole body brimmed with unbridled power, and he loved it. Then, Jim looked over at Tim – and was saddened slightly, as he noticed how much bigger he was than him. Tim must have been at least 6’3’’ standing next to him, with muscles bigger than his own, in fact – he saw as he looked at Tim’s boxers – he was now larger than him, in every aspect. Max quietly nodded, grinning. “Nice. So – what do you think?” Max asked, as their growths subsided. “Oh my God – this is amazing!” “Yeah – it’s awesome!” Said Nathan and Tim. Jim wanted to mention that he wanted to, perhaps, take a bit more of the powder, but then the two started again. “God – I feel… I feel horny now.” Nathan added, grinning at the two. “Yeah, no shit – me too. This stuff’s amazing, and wow, look at us.” Tim said, motioning towards their packages. Jim quietly agreed with them, they all seemed to feel quite aroused, was it their new, larger selves, the powder, something else or… Jim thought – maybe all combined? Again, he wanted to ask for more of the powder from Max, when they all turned around, hearing the locker room door open. Then, they were all confused for a moment, but after – a total silence fell on the locker room. “Oh my…” Max and Tim whispered, as they saw Alex, stroll into the locker room, with his badminton equipment. “Oh hello!” Alex said, in his deep, arousing voice, smiling at the four half naked, tall and buff young men, staring at him. “Well, isn’t this just… wonderful?” He asked, playfully, dropping the badminton equipment on the floor, approaching Nathan with a sly smirk. They all felt it, the strange heat, the strange attraction towards this man, Alex. He was…. He was so different. They couldn’t take their eyes off him. And, more to the point, they were all quite aroused, much more so than before. In fact, the whole room was filled with some sort of a strange sexual energy. Alex’s strange charm made them so horny that they weren’t only aroused looking at him, but also at each other, though they remained transfixed on him. “Well, well, well…” Alex began, brushing his hand across Nathan’s large, wide, heaving chest, playfully. “Won’t this be fun?” He said, feeling – with his other hand – ripped Max’s abs, seeing all their underwear suddenly become painfully small, as they stared at him with mouths open. “Oh yeah – definitely.” He answered himself.

Hello gents, I hope you enjoy the last chapter of this story. I have included links to the first two parts for your convenience. Some suggested that this was easier than posting all parts in one long piece. See. I listen. Once more, I would love our comments. Enjoy the ride. SeaMusc ==================================================================================== Part I: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/5028-the-impossible-discovery/ Part II: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/5099-the-impossible-discovery-part-ii/ ==================================================================================== Part III The car pulled away from the parking lot. They were both grateful for the Jeep Wrangler they had purchased last year. It at least allowed for the top to be taken off providing Will’s mass to fit uncomfortably inside. Even with the passenger seat pushed all the way back, with Will’s new height and added mass his knees were bunched up almost touching the bottoms of the huge bags that were his pecs. His shoulder jutted out of the side window although he wasn’t leaning. The fantastical lats that had developed seemed to just naturally jut out of his torso at the right height and flowed out of the window where they smashed into the rippling globe of his tri-headed delt. A kiss of veins, as detailed as fine Maltese lace spread webs of intricate patterns over the surface of Will’s body. Skye thought it amazing that someone so unfathomably strong and powerful had such beautiful detail. Looking at him from at distance, you would only see an impossibly muscular and tall behemoth, but if you looked from arms length, the true artistry of Will’s body could be seen in its refinement. Skye looked at Will’s arm pressing up against Skye’s body from the lack of room in the Jeep—his shoulder and triceps were pushing directly into Skye and it felt warm. He was also shocked at the hardness of what he was feeling. It was not human flesh, or at least not the flesh that he knew as human. It was something more. Something forged of a different substance. More like warm movable ironwood. He looked down at Will’s giant hand resting on his own muscular thigh and couldn’t believe the feelings coursing through his body. He wanted Will without any consideration or hesitation, like two attracting sides of magnets. It was sexual. It was sensual. It was beyond those things though. It was a marriage of companionship and partnership. Will had forced himself into the seat of the Jeep and realized that it wouldn’t allow for much more growth, but that was not a concern. When he got too big, he would find other ways to travel--like in a personal bus or something bigger. For now, he loved how the confined space smashed him up against his demi-god fiancé. Although he had the size and strength, Skye had the beauty of something otherworldly. That along with his incomparable mind, Skye matched Will’s strength in different ways. There had never been a more devastating example of brains and brawn and Will knew it. Together they were unstoppable. They didn’t look at each other at all after getting in the vehicle. Will’s hand on Skye’s knee and Skye’s head nudging against Will’s shoulder was enough. Nothing was said. They just felt each other’s space, breathed in each other’s air, completely content. Walking up the stairs to their apartment home, Will followed Skye up. His face firmly planted in Skye’s backside, smelling the scent of his manhood. Smelling his musk and the singular scent of a well cleaned hole, earthy and delicious. He wanted to take up residence there; to have his face fighting for real estate on Skye’s beautiful ass. He followed that scent up the three flights of stairs lead only by his nose. It was too powerful to open his eyes. He would lose control. They both knew that once inside, they would both take off the brakes and be thrust upon a sea of overwhelming passion that would not be contained easily. Skye unlocked the solid wooden door and walked in, carrying the small bag of Will’s belongings. Will, for his part, had to turn slightly sideways to walk through the door frame. He was too wide and thick to make it through straight on. He shut the door behind him and just stood there, watching Skye. Neither of them knew what to do. The first move was up in the air, and as much as they loved each other, there was a certain awkwardness about the next step. They were both so different now. Skye was more independent, more in control, more beautiful, and more ripped. Will was more outwardly alpha, more subservient to Skye, and a fucking massive giant. Underneath it all, they were the same men, and they knew it. But there would need to be a moment of adjustment, as if they were also meeting for the first time. The sentiment of their affection was there, more powerful than ever, but the situation had changed. It took a few seconds of sizing each other up before Skye walked a few steps toward the tower of masculinity that was Will. He walked right up to the beast and his face was only an inch away from the deep ravine of Will’s bloated pecs. He stared up those few inches and whispered, “I missed you.” He spread out his own broad arms and embraced Will gently. His arms barely were wide enough to start to feel Will’s lats because of the massiveness of his chest. For his part, Will just nodded and as Skye hugged him, he simply raised his arm and wrapped it around the shoulder of his best friend and lover. The felt each other’s warmth for a few moments and then Skye took Will’s hand and lead him to the bedroom. They sat down for a brief moment on their bed. Will took Skye’s hand, extended one of his inhumanly sized fingers, and placed it on Skye’s twine ring. “Remember when you proposed, Will? Remember that night? I thought I could never be more in love with you. I thought that it couldn’t get better. But somehow, some way, I feel you as a part of me even more than that night. I didn’t think it was possible to feel someone more. Will, something happened to us while we were apart. Something glorious and incredible. I can’t hear your heartbeat, but I can “feel” it. I can’t read your mind, but I know what you are thinking. I feel that somehow, you are a part of me…a part of my body and mind. I don’t know how to explain it. I have tried to explain it to myself. It’s like trying to explain to someone why they feel that they need to breath: it just is.” He paused a moment. “I am so proud of you, Will. You kept your composure and you owned that place from the beginning. You became something more than you were previously. You became the master of your domain. You have no masters now.” “Except for you.” Will looked up with huge eyes at Skye’s face. “You are more than a master. You are a creator. Now I know how those religious zealots feel. Enraptured with their god to the point of insanity. That is how I feel about you.” Sitting on the edge of the bed together holding hands and Will’s arm around Skye, the titan simply bent his head to the side and rested it on his partner’s shoulder and silence settled into the room. Inside, fireworks were exploding, his skin felt waves of orgasmic energy, his enormous bull balls churned and buzzed with activity. His mind was on fire. His heart rate was increasing. His breaths were becoming steadily deeper and steadily faster. He was giving himself to Skye mentally and physically. Because of his brain’s remodeling, there was little difference between the two for him. His body was reacting because his brain was reacting. Touching Skye was enough to cause tsunami’s of lust and longing to be released into Will’s mind, which in turn forced a physical response. He could feel veins wriggling to the surface and muscles gorging themselves on nutrients and oxygen to fuel their immense need for energy. Will had learned to control the outward expression of these sensations, but he knew that Skye’s words and touch were moments away from unleashing a more improved, more massive Will. His cock snaked across the top of his jock, spitting sweet precum as a lubricant for its ever-lengthening march across his skin. Skye understood implicitly how Will’s body was about to undergo another spurt of growth. He was willing it, sending out powerful emotive waves to Will through his soft caresses and naughty thoughts. “Will, you are holding back. You don’t have to hide here. You know that. Let yourself go. You will never be too big for me. Remove that thought from your mind. Let your body do what it needs to and don’t fight it anymore. You are MINE, kind sir. Always. Forever.” Will pulled his head up from Skye’s well-muscled shoulder and looked directly into his eyes from only a couple of inches away. Their hot breath was all over each other: warm, wet, full of hunger. “I am ready, Skye. I want to grow for you.” “Then let go, Big Man. There are no judgments here. And when you are done with this spurt, I am ready to give you more than you though possible.” Will laid his head back down on Skye’s shoulder and his breath rate picked up. He was almost panting within the span of just a couple of minutes. Skye reached his arm up and placed his hand on the back of Will’s head, giving him comfort. He was beginning to moan, long, deep, and steady. A low rumble full of power and masculinity was streaming out of his thick throat. “Will, does it hurt?” “No. It feels incredible. Just hold me. I can feel it coming.” He struggled for breath and Skye noticed large beads of sweat beginning for form on his brow. The smaller man continued to hold his hand on Will’s head, stroking him gently as a mother would do to a newborn to calm him down. A moan emerged from the giant. He picked his head up and looked Skye straight in the eyes, only inches away from each other. “Put your hands on me. I want you to feel this. Wait…hold on.” Will stood up quickly and tore his tight white t-shirt off in one easy rip. Skye’s mouth fell to the floor. He hadn’t seen Will without a shirt since he had been taken. He was in complete awe of the creature in front of him, trembling, moaning. To say that he looked like a buff anime character come to life would not be exaggerating. Lumps of flesh extended themselves away from Will’s body with violent knobs and ravines of hardness jostling for limited space. It looked as if the mass of meat underneath his skin was attempting to escape; yet somehow, he knew that this was Will’s new relaxed state. He had become so muscular; Skye was having trouble distinguishing typical anatomical landmarks. Joints and bone that are usually exposed, even in the most massive bodybuilders were buried under layers and layers of animated musculature. Fuck, he was ripped and huge beyond description. And he was ready to grow again. The beast extended his meaty paw to his jeans and tore them off in one easy stroke. If Will’s upper body had been jaw-dropping, his legs and ass would cause a full on seizure to any admirer of muscle. Enormous muscular feet supported calves that appeared to be related to two large Easter hams, but much more angular and sharp. Even the muscle running in front of his shin bone appeared to have been injected with some terribly successful muscle fertilizer. His quads had long thick muscles extending from the waist to the knee, all of them as thick and heavy as a normal man’s arm. The thick beef on his legs pulsed and danced at Will’s slightest movement. The veins that typically are seen on very ripped, lean, dedicated competition-class men would seem childish compared to the vasculature on Will’s lower half. Garden hose sized vessels rode atop the living stone they fed. Skye could see the rhythmic beat of blood coursing through those veins as they quivered ever second, at the behest of Will’s heart. Will, happy with his state of undress turned to sit back on the bed. Skye shot him a devious look. “No, Will. Take it all off.” Will returned the evil smile and popped the waistband to his jock off without even slight resistance. His semi-erect manhood throbbed, partially dangling, but beginning to fight gravity—and there was a lot of gravity to fight with a fuck-stick that massive. Skye licked his lips. “Now, get over here.” Skye motioned Will back to the bed. He sat down on the edge again next to Skye. “Put your hands on me. I want you to feel this. I am holding it back…” “You can control it? Damn, Will. I didn’t expect that.” “It’s hard and it takes concentration, but my mind is strong. I can hold back the growth when I wish to. I had to learn that in jail.” Skye was salivating and raging hard. His own large cock fought desperately against the fabric of his shorts. He moved his left arm across his body and placed it on Will’s bicep. He lifted his right arm and extended it out across Will’s mountainous back. He could only reach about half way. The heavy back-steaks comprising the monster’s lats and traps were deep and powerful and imposing, even without exerting effort. He could see the dual ridges of the spinal erectors running along either side of Will’s spine, coursing from his neck all the way down where they dove below the surface and erupted into the huge hard meat cakes of Will’s preposterous butt. He was so difficult to contemplate the size and strength of that fine ass. He would be living in that glorious ass in a few minutes. Fuck. Skye places his right hand on Will’s enormous forearm and the other on his shoulder. They both wanted, no…they both NEEDED skin on skin contact. Will started to groan again and tremble. Skye could feel micro-quakes under Will’s skin. If the muscles could become harder, they did. The lace-like web of veins danced on his skin. And then Will looked in Skye’s eyes. Skye could feel an explosion of volume press out across his hands. He could feel Will’s temperature rise. Will emitted a bellowing groan from the deepest pit of his being. He sounded like an animal. It was the sound of gods fucking, angels masturbating, thousands of warriors jacking each other off. Those things combined sounded like Will’s growth moan. It was SEX and STRENGTH. It was POWER translated into a sound. He never took his eyes off of Skye. Baring his teeth, he growled again and pushed his lips into his lover’s. They kissed, eyes open, as Will’s body expanded and shifted. Skye’s hands never left his fiancée’s He wanted Will to know he was there, with him, comforting him, and mandating him to grow bigger. Before this moment, he thought he would want to watch Will from a safe distance, able to see his entire body change and grow…but being this close, he could smell the hormones pouring out of Will’s skin, on his breath, and in his kiss. He wouldn’t have it any other way. He drank Will in. Kissing him, tasting him, feeling his strength and power expand. And then it stopped. They had been locking eyes since Will had sat back down on the bed. Now their faces were still just inches away from each other looking into each other’s pupils, not wavering, not blinking. Will stood up. “You did this Skye. I feel like a fucking GOD. And this is just the beginning.” The immensity of Will could not be overstated. His musculature was no longer within the confines of human scale. They were both entering a state of complete sensory overload. Gobs of precum leaked from their engorged cocks. Constantly leaking. Constantly. A steady stream of sweet nectar oozed out without ceasing. Will kissed Skye on the mouth again. “Fuck me Skye. FUCK ME and make me grow more. I am ready. I want it and YOU want it more. Together, we are unstoppable. Make me bigger for YOU. Make me stronger for YOU. Make me invincible for YOU!” “Bend over, you giant beast. Take my cock in your ass. Take my seed. It is ready. You are ready!” They were both in a complete state of bliss. Speaking, shouting, moaning without care of consequence. Will, much bigger than only minutes before, was about to be seeded with Skye’s engineered cum. Millions of viruses created specifically for Will and Skye would be released from Skye’s enormous balls and sent into a new environment where they would be able to replicate without hindrance. Every cell in Will’s body would have the myostatin gene cut out. Skye had made certain that other genetic codes would be inserted form increased skeletal growth and testosterone would pour out of both of their testicles in enormous quantities. Will crawled on top of the bed. Being so much larger than Skye, he wanted his fiancée to have easy access to his quivering hole. He wanted this part to be enjoyable for them both. He jutted his ass outward toward Skye who was now standing a few feet from the bed. Will lowered his shoulders, thrusting his muscle cakes outward and upward. “Your ass is so incredibly massive Will! It is the most beautiful thing I have seen, other than your handsome face.” Skye focused in on Will’s tight hole which was now staring at him. One immovable, unblinking eye…an entrance to the body of a god. The doorway to even more SIZE, STRENGTH, and POWER. Skye’s face moved toward the giant mounds of hard flesh that comprised Will’s exposed ass. He moved in closer. Closer. He spit onto Will’s impossibly tight hole and raised his hand to rub the spit into the area with his forefinger. He wanted to lube Will up. He was going to fuck him hard, without mercy, tearing him, liberating his seed into Will’s quivering hole. “Will, I love you. Before this happens, I want you to know that. There is nothing on the face of this planet that means more to me than your happiness.” “FUCK ME SKYE!” the enormous man rumbled. “We are ONE now.” Skye knew that this was true. Maybe it was Will’s newly expanded mind, maybe it was the natural part of becoming so close with a partner…maybe it was just their love for each other. They were ONE. This act forged them together like two bricks of iron in the hand of a skilled welder. Two pieces became one more massive and stronger piece. Skye places his hands around Will’s rippling waist, grabbing onto the immovable mass that presented itself willingly to him. His own cock was throbbing, pulsing, weeping drops of precum unceasingly. Skye’s cock was on a mission. His big monster dick knew what it needed to do and so it pumped massive amounts of lube to the surface. Skye rubbed the tip of his engorged huge cock against Will’s sealed hole. He rubbed pre-ejaculate all around the area. The precum kept pouring out, wanting to do its job in this most-important action. Skye’s cock head was infinitely sensitive to touching Will. When it came into contact with the hard surface, it vomited more precum, and more, and more. Finally, Skye put more pressure on his hands that surrounded Will’s tight hard waist and drove his now-huge cock through the sphincter of the muscle monster, laying ass-end-up on their bed. A low grumble escaped Will’s throat. “Fuck me, Skye. Fuck me, beautiful man. FUCK ME! HARD! HARDER!” Skye was pumping hard and fast. He could feel with his cock the mound of dense tissue that comprised Will’s prostate. He could feel his expanded cock raking across it with every push and pull. Will panted like a bitch in heat each time the head of Skye’s massive penis rubbed against the orange-sized prostate buried in his ass. It felt so good. It felt like every Fourth of July and New Year’s Eve firework show he had ever seen. Skye picked up the pace, thrusting, heaving harder and harder. He could smell the sweet musty masculine smell of sex, of precum, and of Will’s manly hard ass. That smell was driving him wild. He pushed harder. Harder into Will. His own abs, glutes, obliques, and arms were combining forces to drive further and further into Will with more and more force. Will’s hole was being wrecked and both of them wanted it. He was being destroyed from the assault of Skye’s force. He wanted it. He craved it. Harder. Harder. More and more. Skye could feel the pressure increasing in his balls. He could feel the buzz, the churning that signaled orgasm. He knew that he would be sending massive amounts of viral particles into Will’s primed body in a matter of a few seconds. Once that happened, he couldn’t take it back. And he didn’t want to. Will emitted another growl. Skye felt the internal sex pump begin to reach into his balls, pull the seed out by a powerful siphon force, and send the sweet juices out to his hulking partner. He felt powerful waves of cum course through his body, passing through the tight passageways of his manliness and eventually thrusting through his own massive cock and lodging in Will. Waves of cum. Pints of thick sticky-sweet, bitterness. Thick milk. Blasting out. Blasting into Will. Pushing its way into the beast. Making the BEAST more than he had been. Skye kept bucking--rutting Will’s ass. They were two bodies of exceptional power and hardness. Will’s ass did not want to let go of Skye’s massive cock. Skye did not want to leave the cavern that felt like a velvet covered fist wrapped around his tumescent prick. It was comfortable. They both had craved that feeling for so long. Will pulled out. His cock still leaked cum in a slow steady stream. He rubbed the head against Will’s ass again. He didn’t want to forget this moment and neither did Will. Raising his chest up, Will was still on bended knee on the bed. He rotated his gigantic upper body so that his legs and hips were facing forward and his arms could reach out to Skye, who was still behind him. He grabbed his lover under the arms and raised him easily, moving him around to Will’s front side. “Skye, that was amazing. That was the best it has ever been. I fucking LOVE you.” “Me too, Big Man. Me too.” They collapsed on the bed, warm, sweaty, and sticky. A few hours later, they were still pressed together on the bed. It was afternoon now. The cum had dried on their skin and where Will had become the big spoon, his chest and abs pressed up against Skye’s bulging back, the cum had dried into a sort of glue. It felt good. It felt right. “Skye. Are you awake?” “I have been for a while. I have just been lying here, feeling you. Feeling your hardness and feeling you breathing. I have never been happier Will. I have never ever been happier.” “Me neither.” Will reached over to the nightstand and looked for the papers in which he had placed the love letter that Skye had written him on their last night before he was incarcerated. Skye hadn’t moved Will’s papers, so it was easy to find. He pulled it out. And read it outloud… “Last night reminded me of why I love you so much, not that I need reminding. You make me feel like I own the world, and it is because you are mine. I will not take this ring off of my finger for a moment while you are away. My heart is already aching from your absence and my body is already demanding to be with you again. The hardest thing I have had to do in my life was getting out of that bed this morning but I have things to get done before the city wakes up. Know, with every piece of your body, mind, and soul that I love you. I love you far more than I love myself. It comforts me to know that you feel the same way. I can’t wait to build the rest of my life with you. It will be an adventure that is beyond our imagination. I lay awake last night thinking about your proposal and how it was the perfect time, place, and situation. God, you are romantic. I could never ask for a better companion and partner in life. As we embark on this new chapter, understand that everything I have done, am doing, and will do is for you and me.” His voice cracked. A big tear fell out of his beautiful eye and rolled down his cheek. Skye simply looked up at his amazingly massive man, extended his tongue and licked the tear off of his face. It tasted salty, but it tasted like pure affection. Will pulled Skye’s left hand up to his face and looked at the twine “ring” still there. It was ratty by now and starting to show signs of definite age—twine is not supposed to last forever. He kissed his beloved’s ring finger and smiled. “Skye, when will I start growing again? I want to be so big for you. I want to protect you. I want to be monstrous for you!” “I don’t know when your growth will occur, Will. You have the viruses in you now. I have made them powerful. Look what they have done to me! I didn’t know that I could be so ripped and big, but you have so much more potential.” Skye looked up to his future husband and planted a big kiss on his lips. “It will take some time, Will. Genetics take time to work. This isn’t quick. It will be a process. You know that.” They stayed stuck together by their cum glue for another couple of hours. Neither of them wanted to move. Eventually, the sun started setting and Will wanted to watch the sunset from the rooftop balcony. “Let’s get dressed and go upstairs. I would LOVE to watch the sunset with you.” Little did he know that his heartbeat and that of Skye’s were now throbbing together, at the same time and rhythm. They were indeed becoming biologically integrated. Even knowing this, neither Will, nor Skye, would have cared. In fact, they would welcome it. That night they stood on the rooftop. Will was naked, too large for his old clothing now. Skye stood facing west with only his boxers on—and they protested against his skin and growing cock. It was a photogenic sunset and the sky lit up with yellow, gold, red, orange, and violet. It was perfect. Will wrapped his mountainous arms around Skye and as soon as Skye leaned his head back into Will’s hard beefy chest, he heard that their heartbeats were in perfect synch. “Will, our hearts are beating with the same rhythm.” The corners of Skye’s mouth curled up in a warm smile. “I know.” He said simply and quietly. Will was grinning ear to ear. He couldn’t be happier. He was willing his heart to be in synch with Skye’s. They watched the sun set slowly on the horizon wrapped in each other’s warm embrace. ========================================================================================== The morning greeted Skye and Will with its warm orange glow. Their bed beside the window granted them visual access to the warming of the sky and the beginning of a new day. Once again, Will was spooning Skye. Their bodies cocooned against each other. Will heard it first. High pitched sirens coming toward them. He could tell because the sound achieved a higher pitch as the seconds wore on. The pitch became higher and higher. Skye could hear it now. “Ugh. That was an unpleasant wake up.” Skye stretched his muscular long limbs against the beef mountain pressing against him. “Skye…Something is wrong. The sirens are here.” “Well, they must be after someone on this block. Don’t worry, my beautiful boy. You are safe.” Will wasn’t so sure. He felt a knot rising in his throat. Something wasn’t right. He could sense it. A moment later they heard pounding at the door. “Police! Open the door!” The two lovers looked at each other in complete surprise. “OPEN UP!” came the voice again. Skye leapt up and ran toward the door and opened it. “Skye Collins?” “Um, yes.” “You are under arrest for falsification of evidence.” The officer grabbed Skye’s wrist and locked a cuff on it, grabbed the other wrist and put the other cuff on that side. “You have the right to remain silent. Anything you say can be held against you in a court of law. You have the right to an attorney…” The officer kept reading Skye his rights. Skye looked at Will, who was just beginning to rise from the bed. Everything had happened so fast. “Will. NO! Stay there. I will handle this.” Will’s body could feel Skye’s heartbeat increase. He was afraid, and Will knew it. Will walked toward the front door and toward his Love. He would not see his man treated this way. He could destroy these men easily and he knew it. A hot rage began to well up inside of him. “No Will. It will be OK. Stay there. Will! Stay there!” There was not question in Skye’s voice. Will stopped and stared helplessly as his beloved Skye was taken away. The only thing preventing the giant muscle beast from knocking he heads off of those men in one blow was the tone of Skye’s voice. It wasn’t a plea, it was command to stay back, to let Skye handle it. “I will call you, soon. Keep my phone on you. And call your attorney. Have him meet me at the police station.” Skye paused. “Officer, can I have you take this twine off of my finger. It is very important to me and I know that they will remove it, possibly trashing it, at the station.” The officer agreed. The policeman held out the twine ring to Will, depositing it in his massive paw. If there was one thing that Will knew, he understood that Skye had a plan and he would follow it. He could still feel Skye’s heartbeat forcing his own heartbeat to follow. He knew at that moment that he would be able to sense Skye’s condition. He would know if he was in danger. Something was beginning to swell inside of Will. He and Skye had started to become a single being over the course of the past 24 hours. He was experiencing a mix of emotions. Anger: for someone taking his heart away. Power: the feeling had been growing in him for weeks and was now becoming exponentially stronger. Love: He had no limit to the depth of responsibility that he felt for Skye. Worry: Neither of them had any idea how Skye had been found out. Who would have made the connections and how would they have done it? The demand that Skye made, to stay and remain at home, had been made for his own safety and the safety of those around him. He knew that, but his concern for his lover created a powerful and convincing reason to go against Skye’s order. He decided he would wait at least for a few hours. He could do that. The need to protect his fiancée, his heart, his purpose for being soon began to overwhelm him. He felt the surges of growth again beginning to course through him. Waves of orgasmic energy began to mount inside of his chest and radiate outward. He knew that once again, he would grow. He was only sad that Skye wouldn’t be able to see it. He already missed the touch of his angelic creator and protector. His powerful mind was telling him to grow to be able to protect his man. The concern and worry was being replaced by the beginning touches of rage and he was quickly discovering that intense emotions created a triggering environment. He could feel it coming in waves. But this time, somehow, it was different. It was as if he could manipulate the sensation. His mind could control the growth, yes, just as before. But now, he felt like he could sense the viral particles latching on to his cells. His immune system, as robust as the man himself, could approach and destroy the viruses at his command. This would give him exceptional control over how much he grew, where, and when. He was manipulating his growth potential. Somehow, he knew that Skye knew that this would happen. How could he not know? He was brilliant beyond measure. He sat on the bed with his head in his hands, breathing deeply, slowly, forcing his emotions to subside. He wanted nothing more than to embrace the power he could feel pulsing through his body. He wanted to open the gates and lose control, to grow, to become a fucking monster! But he would wait. If those men touched one hair on Skye’s head in a disrespectful way, they would be destroyed. He could feel Skye. The feeling was faint, but Will knew that he was ok. That was all he could tell and it was enough for the moment. However, he was on edge. “FUCK! He started pounding his fist into his open hand. This wasn’t supposed to happen. He decided to walk into the living room and lay on the couch. He often did that if he needed to think. It was becoming more and more difficult to keep his anger in check. Thick ropes of panic were rising again in his chest and his supercharged mind was struggling to keep his concern and worry from triggering an explosion of outrage. A few miles away, Skye was being taken out of the squad car and ushered into the police station. Paperwork was being filed and after a few short minutes, he was being ushered into another car and being taken to the jail…the same jail that Will had been in that very morning. The handcuffs were starting to wear into his wrists. He could feel Will’s angst. The man had barricaded his emotional outburst in order to prevent a tirade of anger and retribution. For the moment, Skye staying calm was all that prevented the beast from exploding in size, power, and strength. He knew innately that Will wanted more than anything to defend his fiancée and would react in extreme fashion if he sensed Skye was at risk. They both struggled to remain calm. Arriving at the jail, Skye knew that he would be immediately allowed a phone call. Since Will had hopefully alerted their attorney, he would of course call home. He needed to calm Will down, to attempt to diffuse any unforeseen problems and he knew for certain that Will was worried sick. After the intake process, Skye was escorted to a phone on the side of the wall in the hallway and given a code to call outside of the jail. He dialed the outside extension number, then his own mobile number. It began ringing. Will jumped up from the couch, the wood frame cracking underneath his enormous round ass. The couch was not built to handle several hundred pounds in the space of a couple of square feet. He moved quickly into the bedroom and picked up Skye’s phone. “Hello? Skye?” His voice was desperate and pressured. “I’m OK, Big Man. I’m OK. They brought me to the jail. I thought I had seen enough of this place, but I guess it will be at least an overnight stay. We can post my bail tomorrow morning. How are you?” “I’m fucking mad as hell, Skye. I can barely control it. I feel like a 2 liter soda bottle that has been shaken for 5 minutes. I am ready to blow. I want to GROW. I need to GROW, Skye. I can’t contain it much longer. It’s taking every ounce of concentration I have to keep myself under control. I’m going to fucking LOSE IT!” “You’re doing a great job, Big Man.” “They took you away. They took you away and fucked up our plans. Have they hurt you? They all better be on their best fucking behavior. If I even sense that you are upset, I will rip that fucking place DOWN in five minutes.” “No one has hurt me, Will.” “You tell them that you are with me. Everyone knows who I am in there and they will leave you alone. They KNOW what I will do to them if a single scratch is on your body tomorrow. They fucking KNOW!” Skye felt himself becoming strangely aroused. His well-endowed cock began hardening in his pants. There was a certain corrupting power that he felt, knowing that he could, with one sentence, send Will into a state of complete insanity and unleash a truly terrifying beast onto the world. Part of him wanted that. He wanted to see the full measure of Will’s transformation being unleashed. Knowing that Will would do whatever he asked was a huge fucking turn-on. He knew all he had to do was tell Will to embrace his mega-alpha status, embrace his rage, embrace his need to dominate. It would only take that much effort and Will would transform into a muscle god of domination, inciting fear and submission from every person he encountered. Skye was getting completely hard at the though. But he wanted to be a part of that transformation. He wanted to orchestrate it. “Will, my Big Man, I am not small anymore. I am a big muscleman myself at this point, remember. I will be alright.” “Well, you tell them anyway Skye, just so there is no question. Will you please tell them? OH…and watch out for a kid named Jesse—he is a squirrely looking young guy. He was obsessed with me and I embarrassed him. He’s dangerous. Just stay away from him.” “I’ve got to go, Will. I have some sleep medication in the cabinet in the bathroom. After dinner, take two pills. It will help you sleep and get some good rest. I will call in the morning and let you know what time to bring the Jeep.” Skye paused and started chuckling. “I don’t know how you are going to fit in it though after that last little spurt in the apartment. You are so fucking hot. I can’t wait to fuck you again. And next time, I want you to fuck me too.” “Damn right. We're gonna stay in bed for days.” There was silence on the line for a few seconds. They both knew that this was just a little snag in the plan and that tomorrow they would be back together after bail had been set and posted. “I love you, Skye.” Will breathed it quietly. “Same here, you big sexy gorilla.” He had a smile in his voice and knew that they could get past this and move on with their lives soon. The phone went dead and Skye was escorted down the hallway and into the main area of the jail. Most of the inmates were staring at him. They were not used to seeing such an attractive well-built man. Skye was tall and thick with powerful muscles. His eyes were bright as gemstones and his blonde hair and clear skin made him look more like an ancient statue of manliness than someone being put into jail. He walked with an air about him. Confident. Secure. One of the guards, the one that had walked him to his meeting with Will in the visitation room a couple of weeks prior, recognized him. “Sir? What are you doing here?” “I was arrested for falsifying evidence in Will’s arrest. It won’t stick. I’ll be out tomorrow. Good to see you.” “Good to see you too, sir. If there is anything you need, just let me know. I’ll be here for a few more hours today.” “Thank you. I won’t forget your offer to help.” Skye kept walking and ended up in a cell at the back corner of the pod. The door was open and no one was inside, although it was obvious that at least one other person was in that 4 bed cell. “Get your bearings and I will escort you outside to the yard. Most of the guys are out there playing ball or lifting…or just getting some sun,” the guard motioned at him with his head. “So you are Will’s fiancée? That guys is one big scary fucker. I’ve never seen anything like him. I know that the other guard mentioned that if you need anything, you could go to him. Same thing here. If you need something, let me know. I want to stay on your boyfriend’s good side.” “Thanks. I think I can take care of myself though. I’d prefer if the guys didn’t know I was Will’s boyfriend. It may cause too much attention. I’d like to just spend the night here and leave in the morning with no incident.” “Yes, sir. I understand.” They walked out to the yard. “There you go. Free time started just a few minutes ago, so you’ll have about an hour to get some exercise.” Skye walked over to the weight cage. Massive men, bigger than himself, thrust the weights around on heavy bars. Dumbbells were strewn about and were being used to pump up the muscular men. Skye knew that every single one of them must know Will. He had mentioned the weight cage and how nothing in there seemed heavy. Skye walked over to an open bench and began to load on 45s. He pulled off his shirt and his beautiful hard tanned muscles met the daylight. He was gorgeous and he knew it. “Hey Goldilocks. You new here?” A large man approached Skye with an angry look on his face. “You don’t lift unless we say you can lift. Doesn’t matter how big and pretty you are. Got it?” “I understand what you are saying, but I think I’m going to go ahead and have a good workout. Thanks for your concern.” Skye lay down on the bench, raised his calloused hands up to the bar. Another couple of the big men had walked over when they saw the newbie defy their brother. “Who the fuck do you think you are, pretty boy?” The first man was apoplectic. “Get off the fucking bench man. You’re gonna get your ass beat.” One of the others that had gathered around smirked. “I wouldn’t mind fucking up that face of yours before I fuck you in the ass. If I punch enough of your teeth out, you wont bite when you suck my cock.” Skye lifted the bar off of the rack. He wasn’t going to be intimidated. He pushed out one rep easily and smoothly as a warm up. He started lowering the bar back to his chest when one of the men wrapped his meaty hand around the bar and pushed it down toward Skye’s chest. “Are you fucking stupid? You’re gonna get yourself killed in here, you little bitch.” The man snarled. A few more men were gathering around the group. The tension in the yard was quickly escalating. Skye remained calm. Although he knew Will would rip the limbs off of every single one of these men for trying to intimidate him, he could handle himself. He was made of stronger stuff than he appeared. “I just want to get my lifting in, man. I don’t want any trouble.” “Well, trouble wants you, you fucking prick. Why don’t you stand up and say something smart to my face!” The man was angry--fists clenched and wild-eyed. The group of men was starting to whoop and holler. They could see an ass-kicking coming any moment and they were getting excited. Although Skye was at least as big as the hardened man, he was also much younger, and much less menacing. Skye’s body had been made in a gym. He was strong, but not street savvy and didn’t have the hard mean look of the other men who had gathered around. Skye knew he was about to get the shit knocked out of him, but he didn’t care. He wanted to feel that feeling. He wanted to know what it felt like to get pummeled. It was sick and sadistic, but he had never been in a fight and the way he was growing now—and with a titan of a boyfriend to keep others at bay—he didn’t know if he would ever get the chance again. It was almost like a rite of manhood…to be in a fight. This was as good of a place as any. Sitting up on the bench, he swung his leg around and stood up. Adrenalin was pumping through his veins. He was not going to back down. He appeared to remain calm. First, so that the man and his cronies would know that he wasn’t afraid. And second, so that Will wouldn’t feel his emotions changing too much. He wanted to do this on his own. “I would like to get a good workout in and I don’t think that is too much to ask. Do you?” The larger man put his face an inch away from Skye’s. Skye could feel his warm breath hitting him. He stared into Skye’s eyes and didn’t blink. Neither did Skye. A quizzical look passed over the brute’s countenance, like he didn’t understand why Skye was so calm. Then without warning, stepped back, drew back his arm and shoulder, clenched his fist, and connected with Skye’s face. A loud smack of two pieces of meat slamming into each other was heard by everyone within 20 feet. Blood started pouring from Skye’s nose and a smile crossed his face. God, it felt good to feel that pain. It was something new—a new experience. One of the guards, the guard from the hallway, walked over and yelled at the inmates to disperse. Fighting through the crowd, he saw who the big ruffian had punched. “Oh, shit.” He said under his breath. The huge inmate was breathing heavy and looked like he was about to send a gut punch into Skye’s well developed abs. “Hey, Matt. Matt!” The inmate looked at the guard with intensity. The guard stepped over to the man and whispered something in his ear, quickly. Matt looked as though the wind had been completely taken out of his sails. Blood drained from his face. Skye had his eyes closed, waiting for the next punch. He wanted to feel that exquisite pain again. He didn’t know how long it would be until a single man couldn’t physically hurt him. Muscle was growing thicker every day on his body. Already, the pain was blunted and he knew that. So he stood there, waiting, blood pouring from his nose and a distinct mark on his cheek. “Oh my god. I’m a dead man.” The massive brute whispered under his breath. He had fear in his eyes—the fear that comes from accepting a horrible fate. Will would kill him and he knew it. All the guard had whispered was, “The man you just hit is Will’s boyfriend. This is fucking SKYE, man!” Big Matt just stood there, deflated. “Hit me again, you fucking ape. Hit ME!” Matt just shook his head. Skye opened his eyes. The men who had gathered around began to whisper amongst themselves, staring at Skye like he was a zoo animal. “You’re Skye? Will is your man?” Big Matt asked carefully. Skye knew that the game was up. No one would touch him now. He was a little disappointed. “Yes.” “Let the man work out, boys. Clear out!” Matt bellowed at the other men. The others left the weight cage. Only Skye and Big Matt were left. Skye still had blood draining from his nose. The front of his jail jumpsuit was stained with large blotches of crimson. He still had a smile on his face. “I’m sorry for punching you, sir. I didn’t know who you were.” It was obvious that the man was afraid now. “I’m sorry.” Skye was impressed by the hold Will had developed over these men. He had instilled a fear into them that was unquestionable. “I’ll leave you to your workout.” “Hey, Matt. I wont tell Will it was you.” The man just shot a smile at Skye and walked away leaving him alone in the weight area. Skye began loading another couple of plates on the bar. Without warning, a thin blonde guy walked in with a demonic smile painted on his face. “Hey. You’re Skye?” “Yes. I am.” He had begun to lower the bar toward his chest. He looked back at the younger man. Shit. This must be Jesse. “Damn man. I can see why Will can’t get enough of you. You are fuckin hot. I didn’t get it before, but I do now. Look at that ass…and the rest of you ain’t bad either.” “Uhhhh…thanks.” Across town, Will had just eaten a huge dinner. Skye had stocked the fridge in preparation of Will’s homecoming. He was still feeling on edge, but knowing that Skye would be home tomorrow made it bearable. He just wanted to sleep and put an end to the day. It was early, only about 7PM, but if he fell asleep soon, he would wake up and it would be time to go get his man. That time couldn’t come quick enough. He walked to the medicine cupboard and found Skye’s sleeping meds…Skye had always struggled with insomnia. Will took two pills out and popped them in his mouth, swallowed, and jumped in the shower. He knew he would be knocked out in a half hour. Crawling into bed, he felt out to Skye and nothing had really changed. He was there, nervous, but OK. Minutes later, he fell soundly asleep. Skye had just ended his workout before dinnertime. He went into his cell to put on a new set of clothing. “Hey. I’m Skye.” The beautiful one extended his hand to his cellmate for the night. “I’m John. I know who you are.” John was a big fuckin piece of meat. Ugly as sin and built like a tank. “Will was my cellmate until this morning when they moved me down here.” “Well, nice to meet you John.” “You too man. You too. You going to get some dinner now?” Skye nodded and took his t-shirt off. It had become sweaty as he worked out and some of the blood had seeped into it from his earlier altercation. His nose had long stopped bleeding but his face needed to be cleaned up a bit. Dried blood caked his nostrils and there were dark smears where he had tried to rub the sticky red fluid from his face. “Let me get you a wet towel, Skye. Let’s clean that face up.” John turned toward the sink and grabbed a small hand towel, soaked it under the faucet, and returned to Skye. “Will was a crazy fuck. I though he was going to kill me a few times. But I learned to respect his boundaries.” He paused for a moment. “Do you know that he wouldn’t allow anyone to talk about you? He completely idolizes you. People knew your name. They knew that Will would fuck ‘em up real good if they said anything about you. I’ve never seen anyone like Will. He just kept growing and getting taller and more massive. Harder. Stronger.” John’s voice had a thread of lust in it. “Did you like his huge muscles, John?” Skye knew that this was a dangerous line of questioning, but was curious about John. He seemed like an alright guy—helping him get cleaned up and all. “I guess so. Will was just so unapologetically manly. No one would dare go against him. He just had this presence. Kind of like you do…but you are more refined. I can tell.” John held out the damp cloth. “I can clean this for you.” He was offering his services to Skye, but Skye didn’t know if it was because he was trying to stay on Will’s good side or if he was flirting. “You gay, John?” Neither said a word for what seemed like five minutes. It was likely only thirty seconds. John looked at the floor. Skye kept his eyes on him. “I don’t think so. I kinda like both. Women are beautiful and I love playing with their tits. But a big muscular guy like you…or Will…is just so hot. Sorry. I shouldn’t have said that.” “It’s OK man. Thanks for being honest.” He took the towel from John’s outstretched hand and began to clean his face. “Let’s go get some dinner.” “Sounds good. Hey, Skye—don’t tell anyone.” “It’s cool man. No worries.” “And, be careful of this guy named Jesse. He’s young, but his dad has some connections in town. I know he wants to fuck with Will since he had a crush on him and Will completely annihilated him in front of everyone in here a couple of days ago. He’s been planning something man. I don’t like it. You seem like a good guy, so I’m just sayin’ watch out.” All of a sudden, things made sense. Jesse was the reason he was in here. Jesse wanted him in jail with him, even for a few hours. His pulse started to race. What was this little fucking asshole up to? John and Skye walked down the hallway into the mess hall. The scent was clinical—like bleach and men. A strange combination. They took a place in line and Skye kept looking around. If Jesse wanted him in jail, he had to have known that it wouldn’t be for very long. Whatever he was going to do, he would do quickly. The question now was “when?” As soon as Skye got in line, the other inmates ushered him forward. John stood back where they had come in at the back, but when someone in front of Skye saw him (they all knew who he was now), they asked him if he would like to go ahead. “No. It’s alright. I can wait my turn.” But they were insistent. What kind of power did Will have over these men? Fuck. They were parting like the waters of the Red Sea. He saw Jesse sitting at a table about halfway across the room at a table by himself. He was just staring at Skye with dead eyes. Almost like he was looking past him--through him. Something in his mind made him think of a snake that was about to strike. He was calculating, thinking, manipulating. Skye went to an open table on the far side of the room. It was empty. Within minutes, other inmates who had been sitting at other tables started getting up with their food trays and walking over to Skye’s table. They placed some portion of their food next to Skye. Apples, little milk cartons, extra bread…a pile of food was being stacked around him. Some of the men, especially the huge tattooed behemoths sat at the table surrounding Skye. None of them spoke. They were just there, Skye thought to show their respect for Will. John finally joined his cellmate and sat in the seat directly across from Skye. “What is with the guys bringing me food, John?” “It is something that they did for Will. The tried to keep him calm, keep on his good side, by bringing him food. There isn’t much we can do in here to show our loyalties. Food is one of those things. They are trying to tell you that they are loyal to you.” “Fuck man. What did Will do in here to cause this kind of devotion?” “He did a lot of things…just naturally. He’s the biggest alpha I’ve ever seen. You see that doorway over there? Well, a huge solid steel door hung there only a few days ago. Jesse made some comment about you one day and Will went over there and ripped the thing off of its guide rail. He crumpled it up like it was tissue paper. When he first got here, he lifted an entire universal bar loaded with plates with one arm. He was not fucking around man. He never asked for respect or tribute, but these guys fell in line. Even the guards. They are showing you the same respect.” Skye looked at Jesse again. He was only a couple of tables away. Jesse was red in the face. He looked frustrated, angry, betrayed. Skye finished the food on his tray. He then started eating the items that the other inmates had given to him, not wanting to be rude. It was a gesture and he knew it. There was no way he could eat nearly as much as Will. After he was done, he stood up and walked toward his room. Every eye was on him. Entering his cell he lay down on the bed, hoping to relax and have his thoughts to himself for a while. He now knew that Jesse had somehow set him up. That was the most likely scenario. Fuck Jesse. John joined him after a few minutes. He climbed up to his top bunk and remained quiet. “Hey John, I think I am going to fall asleep a bit early tonight. Is that OK with you?” “You don’t have to ask permission of me for anything. You do what you want and I will adjust.” “Thanks.” A few minutes later, Skye had fallen asleep. It was still early evening. A strong hand shook his shoulder. “Excuse me, sir. But the sheriff would like to see you downstairs.” It was the guard from the hallway and from the yard. “OK.” He was groggy, not thinking clearly. Entering the sheriff’s office in the jail, the man shook his hand politely. “Skye, you have only been here a couple of hours, but it looks like you were mistakenly taken into custody. The evidence against you has been deemed prejudicial. You are free to go if you’d like or since it is late now, you can stay for the evening and go home in the morning.” “I’d like to call Will to come and pick me up, sir.” “Sounds good.” The sheriff pushed the desk phone toward Skye and he dialed the number. It rang and rang. Will was sound asleep in a drug-induced dreamland. The phone would not be waking him up. It rang and rang. “I guess he is asleep or busy. I don’t mind sleeping here until the morning, sir. I’ll call back then. Thank you for telling me though. I appreciate it.” Skye returned to his cell. John wasn’t there. “He must be out in the common area,” Skye thought. The men would not be told to go back into their cells for another hour or so. He crawled back onto the bed and fell asleep, knowing that he was a free man and would be reunited with his fiancée in just a few hours. A few cells down, Jesse was busy seducing John. He knew the guy was a fag too. “I wanna suck your cock, John. I’ll make you feel so fucking good man. I’ll make you shoot a gallon of your spunk…and I will swallow every last drop. Fuck my face man. Fuck it!” John was weak. He hadn’t had his cock sucked in weeks and the young thing, Jesse, was begging for his cock. He didn’t like Jesse much, but a warm mouth is better than a cold hand. When Jesse was done sucking him off, he pushed John onto the bed and wrapped his arms around him, soothing him, making him fall asleep—that wonderful post-orgasm sleep. As soon as he heard the snoring start, he carefully untangled himself and made his way to Skye’s cell. He didn’t have much time. The guards would soon be making their rounds telling the inmates to return to their cells for the evening. He had maybe twenty minutes…but you can do a lot of damage in twenty minutes. Just a moment later, he entered Skye’s cell. He was on the bed, sound asleep with a smile on his face. “Fuck this asshole and fuck Will,” he breathed quietly. “FUCK!” Skye felt a sharp pain searing into his shoulder. He tried to sit up in bed but something was tying him down around his neck. He couldn’t shout or cry for help. It felt as if he were being strangled. “You ruined my life, you fucking queer. Will wanted me, but you got in the way.” He could feel Jesse’s mouth talking angrily into his left ear. He couldn’t breath unless he lay still. The pain in his shoulder was beginning to burn and feel warm. He struggled to groan or make any noise at all. “You need to get out of my way. After you are gone, Will is mine! I hope this hurts, you fucking prick. You’ll never see your precious Will again. Sayonara, fucker.” Skye felt another shot of pain. This time in his right arm. He was being stabbed. He was being stabbed! Something was tied around his neck—a piece of cloth maybe. It prevented him from raising his head or yelling out. He was completely restrained, and he knew he was bleeding extensively. He felt the warmth of blood coating his skin. He reached out to Will. Forcing himself against that sensory perception that they shared now. He encountered a wall. Will must be asleep. He couldn’t feel anything from him. He was bleeding and couldn’t breathe. He would not die here at the hands of some entitled well-connected weasel. The thoughts started to come apart, less coherent, less focused. He was losing consciousness. “FUCK YOU, Skye. The last thing I want you to know is that I…I will be fucking your precious boyfriend all too soon. He will need some comfort after you are gone and I am getting out of here soon. I’m going to take your man and make him mine. So fuck you!” At that moment, John walked into the cell. “OH FUCK, Jesse. What did you do? Guards…GUARDS!!!” ============================================================================================ Will woke up with the sun. He had slept so well and felt that morning fog that settles in after taking sleeping pills. He extended his legs and arms. It took him a moment to realize that he was home, in their big bed. He reached over to grab the warmth of Skye and his eyes shot open. He remembered. Skye was in jail. He extended his mind to Skye. “No, no, no, no!” A feeling of panic settled into him. Skye was in great pain. He felt it. He reached out to the pain, stroking it, trying to calm it and take it away. He felt its sharpness and fear. Skye was afraid. He was in immense pain. The fog of the medication wearing off clouded him though. It blunted his reaction. Was he still dreaming? He took a moment and gathered his emotions. “Is this a dream?” Again, he extended his mind to touch Skye’s. Once again…pain, fear. He picked up Skye’s phone next to the bed. His heart was beginning to pound. He could feel something happening inside of him. Something dark and brooding, like a massive thunderstorm just on the horizon. He say that a couple of calls had come in. “Hey Will. I know you are probably asleep. I did tell you to take a couple of my sleeping meds. They are letting me out now, officially, but since I can’t ahold of you, I am going to stay here tonight. Call the jail when you get this and we can set something up. I love you and miss you. I hope you are feeling ok and haven’t hulked out on my already! See you tomorrow morning. Love you.” Next message. “This message is for Will. This is Bellingham General Hospital. We have your partner, Skye, in our emergency department. Please call us immediately.” Next message. “This message is for Will. This is Bellingham General Hospital. Please call us as soon as you are able.” Floods of adrenalin flooded Will’s system. He was on the brink of losing control of his mind and consequently, his body. His hands were trembling as he tried to return the call to the hospital. His fingers were too big and he was shaking to much to hit the right buttons on the screen. “FUCK!” he bellowed. He tried again. He couldn’t hit the button on the phone. He was shaking, trembling. Once more… “This is Bellingham General Hospital. How can I help you?” “I received messages this morning about my partner, Skye Collins. I need to speak with someone about him. NOW!” “Sir, I will connect you as soon as I can.” The voice on the other side of the line was annoyed. Probably some punk-ass new high school grad that had no idea what she was speaking with on the other end of the line. “This is nurses’ station, fifth floor.” “I am Skye Collins’ partner. I received two calls about him asking me to call. Is he OK?” There was complete heartbreak in Will’s voice. “Who is it that I am speaking with?” “My name is Will. I am Skye’s partner. PLEASE, I am begging you. Tell me how he is!” “Let me connect you with his nurse.” Will tried to interrupt and get at least basic information. “Hi, this is Julie.” “TELL ME HOW SKYE IS! WHAT HAPPENED TO HIM?” Will had enough. He was yelling into the phone. The voice on the other end of the line could sense that whomever she was speaking to was terrified and very upset. “Skye is doing well. We had to give him blood. He lost a lot of it last night, but he will be ok. He should be waking up soon. You should come. Are you Will?” “Yes.” Will was feeling the pains of growth shooting through his body. He didn’t have the willpower or internal controls to suppress them any more. He felt like a volcano ready to spew destruction on everything around him. He was the pressure cooker. He would bring down fire and brimstone. “He kept mumbling your name all through the night. It is obvious that you need to be here when he wakes up if you can.” “I’m coming. Thank you.” Will put on some clothes that Skye had bought in anticipation of his return. They were obscenely tight around every aspect of his body. He didn’t have a choice. He rushed to the jeep and tried to get in. The seat wouldn’t go back enough. “Shit! This just keeps getting better.” He wrapped his hands around the seat and ripped it out of the Jeep, tossing it on the sidewalk. He crawled in. His mass filled 80% of the space. Hard quivering muscles bloated by concern and fear pulsed with anger and worry. A few minutes later, he arrived at the hospital. Pulling into the Emergency Room bay, he jumped out, leaving the Jeep running. “Hey man, you can’t park here!” a hospital worker yelled. He picked up the front end of the Jeep and threw it 30 yards into the parking area. “That good enough for you, dumb fuck?” and ran into the open doors of the hospital. A few minutes later, he found Skye’s room. His presence running down the hallway startled anyone who saw him. Walking into the elevator, he looked at the weight limit posted above the floor buttons. He was close to maximum weight the elevator would lift, but still under by a bit. Enormous and massive, his muscular bulk made its way to the fifth floor. “Julie. I need to find Julie!” He found the nurses’ station. “I need JULIE!” Will’s voice was raised and anxious. He was towering over the small human at the desk. “I’m Julie.” The woman’s voice trembled. “I’m Will. Where the FUCK is Skye and what happened?” Julie, the poor thing, held her hands up, in an effort to calm Will down. “He is just waking up, Will. I can take you too him.” The little woman scampered down another hallway, paused and opened a door. The room was dark. “He’s in here, Will. Please be careful. We have him hooked up to some monitors so he has wires that need to stay in place.” Julie backed out of the room, closing the door behind her. “Skye, can you hear me, sweet man?” Skye’s eyes fluttered open. Will could see the break in his nose from Matt’s assault, he saw purple marks on his throat from the bedsheet that was strangling him. He saw gauze bandages on his shoulders. “I can.” Skye whispered softly, barely audible over the beeps and clicks of the monitors. “Skye, I am here.” The monster, a hulking mass of rippling power and size leaned his enormous bulk over the bed. Hundreds of pounds of upper body muscle balanced above Skye. Will was concentrating on Skye’s heartbeat again. “Skye, our hearts are beating together again. You are going to be OK. Who did this to you? What happened?” “Jesse. It was Jesse.” A white-hot bolt of anger flashed once again in Will. He felt a release of energy so powerful, he knew that he could not contain it and he didn’t want to try. “Jesse did this to you? JESSE?” He was breathing heavy. Skye sensed the change in him. He knew that Will was about to enter a grey area that exists between sanity and the insane. Will’s heart started beating more quickly and with more purpose. He felt Will’s body and mind begin to let go of the trivialities of modern conveniences of size and comfort. That concept was quickly losing value. “Who the fuck cares if I can’t fit into clothes anymore? If I am that fucking huge, no one will fuck with me anyways.” His fists started to flex again. Will could feel his body tensing and stretching, preparing to enter the next phase of his evolution. “Will. I can feel you ramping up. Before you leave and crush everything in your way… John, your old cell mate, he was kind to me. Matt, the giant muscle man of the weight yard—after he got to know me, he was kind to me. Most of the men gave me extra food at dinner last night out of respect for you. Will, know who your enemy is. The rest would follow you into the jaws of hell.” “Believe me, Skye…they would follow you too. I have to take care of this, sweet man. I have to do this.” “I know. I just wish that I could be there to see it. Will, you are indestructible, but don’t forget that deep down inside of this mega-alpha muscle beast, you are a sweet, kind man who I gave my heart to after a wonderful dinner the night you first talked to me at the university gym. You are still that person. Remember that.” Will smiled at his fiancée, the love of his life, the man he would move heaven and earth to please. He grabbed Skye’s hand into his, bent over and kissed him on the cheek. “I will be back soon.” Skye just looked up and smiled. He knew that Will would never be the same man after this. He knew that as soon as he left the hospital, he would embrace the titan he was destined to become. As he left Skye’s room, he saw Julie. “How stable is he? How much longer will he need to be here?” “He is actually very stable. We would like to watch him today, but he doesn’t really have too much damage other than blood loss. He’ll be good to go home later.” Will turned toward the exit and began to jog. He had some business to settle and he would be taking care of that, NOW! He jumped in the Jeep that he had crudely thrown into the parking area. He was holding on to that feeling of growth, pausing it, delaying it. He wanted to unveil himself at the right moment. Only a few minutes later, he found himself on the outside of the Whatcom county jail. He stared at the building and thought of Skye. Their heartbeats were still in synch. He felt it--knew it--wanted it. The dam finally broke. Skye had given his permission and Will reached out to him again, wanting to know if it was all right to tear down his barricades. He felt a reassuring “yes.” Instantly, he closed his eyes and concentrated, turning the growth switches on in his body. He opened up the floodgates of hormones and genes. He opened up emotional channels of anger and outrage. Jesse would pay now. He would pay dearly for doing what he did. Will walked toward the jail, clenched fists, sweating, moaning loudly like a moose in heat. Pulses of sharp lightning pounded through Will’s veins. His body became electrified. Waves of thick dark energy flowed out from his mind into every recess of his body. He opened himself up to receive the blessing of Skye’s brilliant plan. Uncontrollable twitches and jerks of began assaulting his muscles. He was steps away from the main entrance to the jail and he could barely control himself. He didn’t want to have to suppress it anymore, but he knew he wanted the men inside to see his change, especially Jesse. He wanted that little fuck to piss himself. Back at the hospital, Skye felt his heart begin to race. He began to sweat. The same syrupy darkness was beginning to flow through his veins. He could feel his body healing, repairing itself. The connection between the two men was complete, their bodies were in fact, integrated. Skye didn’t realize how much until that moment. He could feel Will’s rage and anger. Skye was angry too and reflected more of that feeling into Will. The feeling of being strangled, the fear of losing his life, the pain of being stabbed in the shoulders—he sent those feelings to Will. Will could feel Skye’s pain and anger building up as well. His pupils dilated and he growled. The sound was so deep and pregnant with masculinity; it sent vibrations into the ground. His guttural growl was more felt than heard. Skye sat up in bed, his eyes becoming wild. He could feel himself gearing up to grow. He didn’t know how, but Will’s eminent growth was affecting him in the same way. He had to get out of the hospital. He had to get to Will. He tore the IV lines and monitoring leads off of his arms and chest. His breaths were shallow and rapid. He had to get to the jail too. He wanted all of them to see him HUGE. He wanted Will to see him grow, and he wanted to face fuck Jesse until his eyes bugged out of his skull. Payback would be sweet. Will could feel Skye beginning to start the growth process and it slowed him down for a moment. He could feel the orgasmic feeling of Skye’s metamorphosis beginning. His cock started to swell, pulse, dance to their two tandem heartbeats. He knew Skye was coming to be with him and to take his pound of flesh from Jesse. This realization made his cock rip out of his already-too-small pants. The tower of manhood could not be contained. It wanted to fuck something and show its power to all of the peons inside…and most of all, his cock wanted to bury itself in Skye’s huge muscular ass. The thought made precum erupt from his gaping slit. Ounces of sweet slick man nectar gurgled up from somewhere in Will’s groin. Long strings of it were threading to the ground. Will’s eyes rolled back in complete ecstasy. The idea that his sweet, brilliant, angelic muscle-stud was about to become a destroyer pushed his enormous cantaloupe sized balls into overdrive. Through his lustful thoughts, he could feel massive quantities of cum swirling inside of his bull balls. Hundreds of whirlpools of thick sticky white juice churning, massaging the insides of his nuts. They were dropping lower, becoming heavier, as he thought of Skye tearing through the walls to do damage on the inside, right next to him. They had always been two sides of the same coin. Will had been lusty, dark, powerful, and an alpha. Skye, the intellectual, measured, sweetheart. In this moment, as Skye rushed toward the hospital, they both knew that together they would be completely unstoppable. It turned both of them on. They were united in one goal and they both demanded more size, power, and strength. They were pinging each other, the signal for growth increasing in its frequency and amplitude as Skye neared the jail. He was wearing XXXL hospital scrubs and looked like a massive surgeon racing down the sidewalk. It was almost comical, except for the determination on his face. Skye could feel his muscles tightening. They were aching for him to release them from their cage. They wanted to expand and bloom outward, assuring an even more massively beautiful and powerful man. He knew what Will had been feeling now. It was hard to contain his body’s desire to expand, to become more than a man. It was like the feeling of being edged…it felt so fucking good. He was edging his growth. Edging his power and strength. Groans of pleasure began oozing out of his mouth as he ran toward Will. He could see the jail up ahead on the edge of the forest. Almost there. Will had turned away from the building and was running at full speed toward Skye. His arms were beginning to lengthen and he looked much like a devastatingly handsome King Kong, long muscular arms reaching down his muscular thickly corded legs. His legs started lengthening as well as he saw Skye running across the field in front of the jail. Fuck, his cock was pumping precum in massive waves. He couldn’t think straight once he saw his man running toward him. He could feel the tsunami of sexual energy erupting from Skye when their eyes locked and he felt an unquenchable craving for his soon-to-be husband. He wanted to pound Skye’s ass, he wanted Skye to pound his. He wanted to suck the seed right out of Skye’s growing low-hanging balls feeding from the fountain of his POWER. Skye’s man juice tasted like salted honey, and he wanted to drink it until his muscle gut was ready to burst. He would suck Skye’s cock until he dried up and then start sucking harder. Fuck! Everything else seemed insignificant. When they reached each other, Will took Skye into his arms, picking him up off the ground. Both of them began groaning, moaning, deeply from the pit of their beings. Hard raging cocks oozed and both started humping the other’s body. “Holy shit, Will. I can hardly control myself.” “It’s my turn to tell you to let go. LET GO, SKYE! Become what you are destined to become!” Will lowered Skye down to the ground. Their cocks kept pumping, standing alert, and demanding to have release. Skye looked into Will’s crazed eyes and Will stared back. In that instant, Skye’s body started to swell. He didn’t gain much in height, but the tight scrubs he had been wearing popped like a balloon. The sound of every stitch of fabric splitting open at the same time was like a thunderclap in Will’s ears. He was salivating at what he saw happening right in front of him. Skye’s torso and legs lengthened and his shoulders grew outward. Immediately, every cut shredded muscle on his body exploded. In a matter of ten seconds, Skye was twice as massive. His head was surrounded by thick mountains of shredded beef. His pecs blew out in thousands of strands, bunching and rippling as he moved his arms. His abs subdivided; each of them becoming so ripped that they showed the same vertical striation pattern that his pecs did horizontally. Will had never seen anything like it. His forearms blew out until they looked as if they were on the verge of popping through the skin, dozens of sinewy bunches ballooned out as they approached his elbows. The guy was inhuman and Will loved it. Skye was emitting deep moans from his throat. Pure pleasure, pure bliss, pure sex, pure power. Deep, throbbing, heaves of sound reached Will’s ears. His own lust took over. He reached out to Skye’s massive cock, grabbed it with his enormous meaty hand, bent his hulking body over and started sucking. He took Skye’s thick tool down his throat in one gulp and Hoovered him, pulling the thick man-seed out of his balls directly. Skye’s growth was slowing down but his moans became louder, “Yes, Will! Suck my big fucking COCK!” He could feel his balls pull up closer to his body in preparation to launch his honey cream into Will’s waiting throat. Another wave of bliss washed over their bodies. They were completely in synch now, each feeling the god-like pure energy of the other. The intensity was earth shaking. Skye threw back his head and Will gave one more deep suck. The giant god-cock that had been gulped down began to pulse and Will prepared to receive yet more blessings from his creator. He was worshiping at the feet of his deity. Eruptions of cum coursed through Skye’s body. His prostate was pumping hard and furiously causing crashing tides of delirious euphoria to slam into both of their bodies. His cum dump went on for over a minute, a tide of manhood and fuck-seed. Will accepted every drop into his expanding gut. He felt warmth spreading out from his distended belly. Skye opened his eyes and looked down at the man at his knees. He felt heavier. He felt HUGE and he realized that he was about the same size as Will now. Fuck, he felt ALIVE. He felt like the mega-alpha that Will had recently become. It was intoxicating. Will was still greedily sucking on his massive cock, draining every last drop out of his balls. They had already started churning again so they could feed Will even more, next time in the hole between his double-mooned ass. He placed his catcher’s mitt sized hand on the back of Will’s head and stroked his hair. He didn’t know what love was until now. Neither of them did. This was something transcendent. At that moment, Skye looked down. Will was shaking—vibrating. He kept his hand on the back of Will’s head. He could feel something happening inside of Will, something planetary in magnitude and animalistic in sentiment. Will pulled his gaping mouth away from Skye’s still-hard dick and looked up at Skye, his pupils dilating even wider. Another groan burst from his throat in a constant stream becoming louder and more intense. The volume built until it sounded like a constant thunder. His eyes were still locked on Skye’s. Suddenly, the hand that Skye had placed on the top of Will’s head shot up. Will was stretching upward. On his knees he was now at eye level with Skye. The never took their eyes off of each other. Fuck, he was growing to huge proportions. Will’s body was blowing outward in great powerful tides. Dozens of pounds of hard meat packed onto his expanded frame by the second. His pecs became so huge, they were pushing him away from Skye by a couple of feet. His traps were creeping up the side of his thick, veiny neck, growing above his ears. The great slope of them descending until assaulting the beachball sized boulders that capped Will’s shoulders. Skye remembered this moment from a dream he had long before this moment. He remembered the two of them in the field and remembered Will growing to incomprehensible proportions. That dream had come true. It was just as he remembered it. Will stood up. He was now a true titan. Even at Skye’s considerable height of almost seven feet, his eyes only reached to Will’s nipples. But the mass was unbelievable. Will had become nearly as wide as he was tall. His lats spread out like a hang-glider’s wings. He was devastating. Skye reached up and placed his big meaty hand on Will’s pec—over his heart. “It’s about fucking time, Big Man!” Their hearts were still beating together. They didn’t even need to speak anymore. They both just knew what the other was thinking, feeling, wanting, without saying a word. “Let’s go take care of Jesse.” Will spoke and it sounded like thunder or a landslide. It was pure unadulterated masculinity. “Yes, let’s.” The two gigantic beasts moved toward the jail. They moved like a wolf pack of two, scanning the horizon, moving with skill and fluidity. Skye could feel the protective possessive nature of Will moving next to him and he realized that Will did indeed want to kill Jesse. “We can’t kill him Will. If we do, then we are murders and we will never be left alone. As big and powerful as we are, we will get chased and hounded forever.” “I want to rip his heart right out of his little weak body. I want to show it to him as he fades away from this earth! He fucked with the wrong guy when he attacked you.” “Let ME take care of Jesse. I want his punishment to come from me.” Will paused a moment. They were near the front of the building. Skye wanted to take care of Jesse, so he would of course stand back and let Skye handle his revenge. “That doesn’t mean that you can’t destroy everything in that building for your own sport. Just leave the little scrawny piece of shit to me,” Skye said. They walked ahead toward the front entrance, naked, erect, and with a frightening determination in their eyes. They walked right through the plate glass doors, not pausing to open them. Will’s width took the heavy metal frames with him as he walked forward. The sound of bricks and concrete being torn from the walls made a loud deep rumbling sound. The officer at the desk looked on the advancing monsters, his eyes popping open. He couldn’t believe what he was seeing. “Fuck me!” he whispered to himself. Skye shot him a look that made him cower. “Maybe later,” he said with a smirk. “Hey, stop! STOP!” The officer unholstered his weapon and fired two shots, both hitting Will in the shoulder. He wheeled around. It felt like a mosquito bite to him. He looked down and saw the bullets on the floor. They had hit his skin and just fell away. The two moved down the main hallway, Skye in front of Will. Although Skye was massive, Will’s height and width were causing lights to be knocked off of the ceiling and moldings around doors to explode when coming into contact with his shoulders. They passed a door: SECURITY it read on the placard. Skye pushed the thick steel door open and walked inside. Panels of screens and recording devices lines the walls. “Will, you want to play in here for a few minutes? All this shit needs to be smashed.” Will looked at his man like he had just been awarded a prize. “Hell yes!” The brute tore the doorframe off walking in. He started crushing everything in the room easily. Skye just stood in the doorway, with a huge erection, smiling. “It should be free time about now. Let’s go out to the yard, shall we?” Skye looked back at Will. This was going to be fun. They walked through the common area. A few inmates were playing chess on one of the tables in the corner. They looked at the massive mountains walking through the area and both pissed themselves. The guards who Will and Skye both knew turned the corner and the muscled beasts locked eyes with them. “FUCK man. That is Will and Skye. What the fuck happened to them?” “Hey, Hey! What the fuck man?” The guards were yelling at the two titans. “We have a score to settle. Please don’t try to stop us,” Skye said flatly. Will saw the opening to the yard and lowered his shoulder, walking steadily ahead. This time he walked ahead of Skye. Pressing his mass into the wall. The entire concrete structure started to crumble as the ground shook. The men on the yard looked toward the sounds as Will pushed through the thick wall. He kept walking, never changing his pace. The inmates stared at the giants, one looking like a blond haired god, shredded and ripped beyond comprehension, and the other crazed with the mass of a long-haul truck. Several of them pissed themselves immediately and others unzipped their jumpers and took their cocks out to beat themselves off. The two giants looked like a perfect mix of sex and destruction. It was fucking HOT. Skye sauntered up to Big Matt, the man who had punched him in the nose. As he got closer, he looked down at the man cowering beneath him. “Where is Jesse, Matt?” Skye’s voice rumbled. Matt knew he was staring at a god, and he hoped god was feeling magnanimous. “There, in the weight cage.” His mouth dropped as he looked over and saw Will using his insane strength to rip the concrete pylons of the fences out of the ground. Skye knew that Will was feeling destructive—for destruction’s sake—and was still angry about his time in that jail. People were backing away from the two who were now on different sides of the yard. Will was walking around, destroying everything he saw. “Hey Will, I found our friend John over here. John wants to suck your big cock, Will.” Will came bounding over to Skye. John had a look of lust on his face. He was one of those who had pulled his mediocre cock out and started wanking at the site of the two inhuman creatures in their midst. He was salivating. “Now John, do you want to suck my dear Will’s cock? He makes gallons of cum. It’s so sweet. I told you I wouldn’t forget your kindness. I haven’t wanted anyone to suck Will’s cock since we have been together, but I feel like sharing today.” He looked to the fucking god next to him. “You want your cock sucked, honey?” The 9 foot tall mountain nodded his head like a little boy and a dangerous smile spread across his handsome face. John was quaking, but couldn’t believe that he was invited by these monstrosities to play with them. Will fell on his insanely muscular knees and offered his cock to John who then opened his mouth and started to work Will’s gaping cum slit with his tongue. “Now don’t get used to this, John. That is MY man and no one drinks from him twice, except for me.” Will moaned. Being Skye’s muscle whore was turning him on like he wouldn’t have believed. He’s do anything Skye asked, of course, and that he was pimping him out to a guy here was fucking unbelievably amazing. He wanted to be Skye’s monster slut, if only this once. John opened his mouth wide to take in Will’s enormous throbbing head. He put both hands around the thick long shaft. Will’s manhood was over two feet long, so he had a lot of room to play with. Thick viscous clear precum flooded John’s hands and he started lapping it off of Will’s tumescence. Skye just patted John on the head, like a little puppy who was pleasing its owner. “Be sure to make my man happy, John.” He smiled down at him and walked toward Jesse. Jesse had been watching the events playing out in the yard and knew that he couldn’t hide. “What the fuck are those things?” He was turned on and he was terrified. As they got closer, he realized that the larger creature was Will. It was WILL! And the most beautiful one was Skye. “OH, FUCK!” He started perspiring. He was dead now. He knew it with certainty. Will was being sucked off by that big gorilla, John. Pangs of jealousy sprouted up in his mind. That should be HIM sucking off Will. “Fuck that John guy. Fuck Skye.” “Jesse!” Skye roared as he got closer. “You tried to kill me last night you mother fucker. I am here to get payback! YOUR ASS IS MINE.” Skye was angry. He was rarely angry, but the ant in front of him had tried to kill him in bed the night before. He walked up to Jesse and bent down and grabbed him by the collar of his jumpsuit. “You wanna say anything before I get started?” “What are you going to do to me?” Jesse was trembling. He saw his life flash before him. “I’m going to make you mine! I am going to fuck you, Jesse. And then I am going to leave you. You want me to fuck you?” The thin man nodded, yes. He did want to be fucked by Skye. He was gorgeous. “You better open that hole up wide. I am going to wreck you for every other man in your life. You will always think of me… and what you did to me. Letting you live, your hole aching for my big fuck-tool will be more punishment than I can imagine. You will never see Will or myself again, but we will haunt your mind. You wont forget this moment, and it will make you crazy with lust for the rest of your life. You will suffer knowing that you had a god cock living inside of you for a moment and it will tear you apart knowing it will never happen again. You may think you are getting off easily here, but let me tell you Jesse, you will be tormented by this forever because you will NEVER have it again.” Jesse was staring wide-eyed at Skye’s cock. It was dripping lube onto the ground in long thick strings. He wanted to taste it and approached to touch Skye’s hard throbbing meat. “NO! You turn around and bend over you piece of shit. You still want this cock to destroy your insides, Jesse? Maybe having the CHANCE to get fucked by this and not taking it would be a better punishment. What do you say?” Jesse could hardly think straight. He was so overcome with lust, his mouth was salivating, and his hole was loosening in preparation to get fucked by the largest cock he had ever seen. “I want you to fuck me! FUCK ME!” He turned around and bent over the table. Skye took his leaking cockhead and rubbed it against Jesse’s tight hole and pushed in. No waiting, no loosening. Jesse yelled out in pain. Will’s eyes snapped open and looked over to see what was happening…he could only feel anger coming from Skye. He realized that Skye was going to fuck Jesse and he thought “Brilliant move Skye. Fuck that piece of dirt so hard, he never forgets what he did to you.” Jesse’s ass was being drilled. Skye was merciless. He knew he could probably kill the guy if he used more than a small part of his strength. He fucked Jesse harder. Muffled moans erupted every few seconds from Jesse’s mouth. It hurt. It felt amazing. He would never be satisfied like this again. His hole would always need more than any man could ever give him. It would be torture for the rest of his life and he now knew it. Skye felt Will about to cum. “Will, let me drink your cum!” Bellowed Skye from across the yard. John detached his mouth and hands from Will’s enormous appendage and Will ran toward his lover. Skye kept pounding little Jesse’s wrecked ass and bend slightly over so he could suck Will off to completion at the same time. He wanted to taste Will, and he had to be sure that John didn’t swallow any of the engineered virus. He clamped his thick soft lips around Will’s swollen cock and took him into his warm mouth cave. Will lasted all of five seconds. Volleys of cum rushed out of Will’s melon-sized balls and into Skye’s hungry mouth. The giant tossed back his head and yelled. It felt so fucking good. So FUCKING GOOD! Skye pumped a couple of more times into Jesse and felt that he was about to cum as well. Will’s orgasm had flipped Skye’s own switch, the waves of pleasure ripping through Will’s mind spread out to his partner. He pulled out of Jesse, leaving a gaping open hole, quivering, begging for more. The cool air of outside licked the insides of Jesse as it rushed in after Skye removed himself. Jesse had never felt so empty. “If I can’t feel that again, maybe I wish I were dead,” he thought to himself. Will cleaned off Skye’s fuck-stick with spit and his hand. He polished Skye’s knob and Skye shuttered. Kneeling again on his knees, Will took Skye once again into his mouth. He wanted that sweet caramel-y nectar to flood his stomach. “You ready to grow again Will? You ready to get bigger, my Big Man?” The orgasm once again exploded vast quantities of jism out of Skye and into Will’s waiting stomach. “Fuck, ya. Take it all in Will. You’re gonna keep growing until we tell your body to stop. Drink up.” Skye had planned that Will would continue to grow until they both were injected with an immunoglobulin that Skye had engineered to halt the viral infection that was causing their growth. With the viruses incapacitated, they could chose how big, strong, and powerful they would each become. That time would come, but it wouldn’t be now. There was still a lot of growing to do. They looked around the jail yard. It looked like dozens of men had been involved in a massive circle-jerk. Cum was everywhere. Men were still jerking off at the site of Will and Skye’s conquest of two inmates and the incredibly hot visual of Will sucking off Skye. The entire place smelled of fresh air, cum, and manhood. It was perfect. The two beasts walked toward the large opening that Will had made to get to the yard. They walked, hand in hand, down the corridor to get back outside, Skye walking ahead when the hallway narrowed. They reached the front entrance where the entire entryway had been destroyed. They could hear sirens in the distance, no doubt making their way to the jail. The guard that had offered to help Skye the day before rushed up behind them. “Hey Will, Skye. We lost our CCT feed so nothing you’ve done here was recorded. I don’t know how that happened." Skye smiled. “I wanted to give this to you. It’s my cousin's phone number. He and his boyfriend are, ummmm...different…like you two. Something happened to him not very long ago—kind of the same thing I guess. They are both fucking huge. Almost as big as you. He lives a few hours away on his family farm with his boyfriend. I think that they could help you or at least give you a place to stay while you figure things out.” The guard extended a sheet of paper out to them. Skye took it and looked down. Written in blue ink it simply said: Cliff and Shane: (509) 555-1212 =================================================================================================== * for those of you who have not read the my first story, the reference to Cliff and Shane will be missed, but believe me, it is an important reference for the future :-) I put a link here to that story below. https://muscle-growth.org/topic/4889-shane-complete-pts-1-3/

Rodd Kepler is a reputable soldier in the US Army and has been enlisted for several years. He has been decorated numerous times for his courage in battle during the Iraq and Afghanistan wars. During these deployments, he has been assigned several units to help train and promote to higher positions. He was promoted himself to sergeant not long ago because of his excellent leadership skills. Despite his dominant presence, deep down he has a very warm heart and cares tremendously for the majority of his recruits. A few of them are still around, but are not under his leadership anymore. As part of his new rank, he turns rookies into fearless fighters and makes them stronger men as well as more responsible human beings. The current crop though is leaving much to be desired. As he screams in their faces, they just look at him as if they could care less if they are there or not. He always makes them push harder as a result. Some will fail but there are always a few strong ones that don’t. Those who make it through basic training form incredible bonds with him and each other as a result. He secretly admits to himself that he enjoys making these men work their asses off because he knows that they will get stronger both mentally and physically. He loves seeing their heads down in the mud as they push their bodies to the limit as well as making their legs swell up as they go up and down the tall hills located in behind the barracks. There are four soldiers in particular that are passing the tests he places on them. They seem to enjoy the pain and anguish involved in this type of environment. Kepler is starting to treat these four young men differently from the other recruits because he can see that they can be pushed harder and even bullied without any type of ramification. He decides to introduce them to the weight room that is normally reserved for the upper classes like him. He wants them to try and push their bodies to crazy levels through advanced training methods normally used by the bigger men in the army. Some days as he watches, he imagines their muscles pumping up to twice their size as they grunt and groan with each rep. He has made eye contact with two of them in particular on more than one occasion when they are lifting which has lead him to think that they might be a tad fond of him. He has been able to hide his affections for these soldiers so far, but it is becoming increasingly tougher as they get bigger and stronger. One night as Rodd reads a book on his bunk in his personal quarters, he notices a shadow moving across the wall beside him. Before he is able to get up, a massive hand reaches in from the corner of the side wall and cuts him with a blade directly onto his arm. He winces in pain as the blood gushes out and lands on the ground. As he jumps up from the bed to run and get something to stop the bleeding, he looks down and notices that the wound is already healed. The large figure’s shadow he saw on the wall has already disappeared as well. He stops in his tracks and begins to wonder if he just imagined the whole ordeal completely as he feels a bit lightheaded. It is at this point that he sits back down and feels a huge amount of pressure coming from the middle of his body as he looks down to stare at his chest. To his amazement, Rodd’s sculpted body is beginning to grow at a fast rate. The fatigues he is wearing are now being strained to the max as his muscles fill every single inch of space in them. The intensity in the growth is starting to increase exponentially as his pecs shred the front of his undershirt as they push themselves upward into his neck area. He can feel his back muscles splitting the seams along the sides as his lats burst out making his shirt blow freely in the wind. He feels his legs ripping through his pants as his exposed massive veiny quads are immediately enveloped in a forest of thick brown fur. From hearing the sergeant in the next area over making loud moaning sounds, Kepler’s first officer Hendricks rushes into the room and jumps back in shock as he barely recognizes his superior officer. Instead of saying anything at all however, the first officer walks over to the growing behemoth and slowly starts massaging his mountainous back. The thick round curves are slightly shielded by a layer of fur as Hendricks feels every hair. The ripping sounds continue as the top and bottom part of Rodd’s shirt rip open exposing the top part of the two engorged muscle balloons that are now the sergeant’s glutes. His hands make their way down to them as he slides a couple of fingers into the top part of the crack. The sensation makes the huge man moan deeply as he turns around to face Hendricks. Apparently, the young soldier is one of the two men that Kepler is aware of being into him. Seeing that the huge musclebound sergeant’s shirt is failing to stay together, Hendricks tugs on it as the green fabric rips away from the sergeant’s expanding bullneck before tossing it to the side. He leans in to nurse on Rodd’s newly formed silver dollar nipples that are pointing towards the floor now. His swollen hairy pecs are extremely sore from the unbelievable growth cycle but Hendricks’s tongue lashing on both nips makes the big man growl in delight as he wraps his arms around his young officer’s back and pulls him into his immense chest. His abs are emerging wider and thicker than before as a thick forest of black hair grows in between each individual cavern. Hendricks moans deeply into his superior’s soaked muscles as he feels the power growing from within the sergeant’s torso. He manages to peel his head away from Kepler’s body to turn his head so he can watch as he hears both of his master’s arms swelling as each vein pops before they expand just beneath the skin. Hendricks reaches over to grab the huge baseball sized bicep mounds as they become softballs before growing even further into huge grotesquely molded melons. Hendricks’s cock is aching wildly in his own fatigues as he reaches down quickly to adjust it. The sound of the sergeant in agony is making the young soldier struggle to keep from exploding cum all over the floor. Rodd’s muscles are growing faster than his skin can handle. Hendricks can see the sergeant’s triceps reacting next as he puts his hands on each one feeling the horseshoes stretch wider as they pop against his fingers. Sergeant Kepler squeezes his expanding forearms up against the young soldier’s back as the round baseballs explode into engorged veiny softballs. The sweat from the hairy behemoth is completely soaking Hendricks’s undershirt as his nicely developed upper body becomes more visible to the superior officer. When he looks up a few seconds later, he watches as the sergeant’s head swells slightly to accommodate his new hulking frame. His shoulders and delts double up on each other as his neck muscles push further outward till they nearly meet the edge of his face. His former clean shaven skin is now sporting a thick brown forest perfectly across his face as the hair on his head disappears. His gorgeous brown eyes peer directly into Hendricks’s green eyes as they moan at the same time. He lifts the smaller man up to his mouth to lock lips and start worshipping each other. With the bottom half of his fatigues falling apart, Rodd reaches down and tears the rest of them off to free up his giant hairy calves and quads as they continue to grow. His huge veiny cock swells bigger and more powerful than ever before as it stands up searching for somewhere to go. Sensing this, Rodd starts to move the young soldier down towards his massive member. Hendricks nearly yells knowing that he is about to be penetrated by something that could split him in two. The sergeant stops moving and holds the concerned officer with one of his arms while arching his head up to look at him with his other arm. Without uttering a word, he reassures Hendricks that he won’t purposefully hurt him. He then softly tells him that he must do this to assure the young soldier that this will be worth it in the long run. Hendricks is still wearing his fatigues but has underwear on underneath them. Before he can prepare himself to be entered, Kepler’s meaty rod busts through his fatigues and underwear and starts stretching the young soldier’s hole. He wraps Hendricks’s legs around his waist so he can maneuver his cock slowly in inch by inch. The small man groans feeling it moving deeper into his bowels as it massages his prostate. His own bloated balls feel as if they are about to explode as his cock spills a river of precum inside his wet underwear. Kepler is trying to be as careful as he can with the young soldier since he wants Hendricks to feel more pleasure than pain. The sensation inside the young man’s hole is making the huge sergeant leak gobs of precum along the walls of his anus making him go even deeper. Hendricks is pounding on Rodd’s back now as the superior officer begins fucking him harder. The thrusts are causing the soldier to cry out in ecstasy which is beginning to wake up the rest of the men in the barracks. The sounds the two men are making are getting the attention of Hendricks’s bunkmate Reese as he enters the room and notices what is going on between them. Kepler notices he is standing there with a shocked look on his face and smiles as he motions for the soldier to come over and join them. Reese seems quite apprehensive even though he is rubbing his crotch quite vigorously trying to keep himself from getting too excited. Reese is the other soldier that has made eye contact with the sergeant on more than one occasion. He isn’t as social as Hendricks is, but has been known to talk to Kepler about some things that have bugged him in his life. The physical transformation he has overtaken since he joined the army is beyond dramatic since he was quite heavy when he started basic training. Now however he has developed quite the beefy frame. Rodd has grown quite fond of him physically over time and now wants to act on his urges especially with his new immense appetite for more muscle. He continues to motion to the young soldier to come over and even wants him to take the lower half of his fatigues off. Reese finally gives in after a little coaxing and slowly drops them to the ground as he makes his way over to the huge muscleman, who is now carrying Hendricks as they get down on the ground to get more comfortable. His thick cock now stands just inches from the sergeant’s face as Kepler sticks his tongue out to lick the head lightly to catch the pool of precum that is dripping slowly out the throbbing slit. The sweetness of it makes him growl as he grabs Reese around his back with his arms and pulls him in to gulp down the swollen tool. The feeling of the sergeant’s throat against his cock makes the young soldier moan loudly since it is a feeling he hasn’t felt in quite some time. Kepler sucks furiously trying to get him into a steady rhythm while he continues to fuck Hendricks. Both of the men having sex are massaging Reese’s beautiful chest which looks extremely pumped from all the training he did earlier in the day. His huge bubble butt is being worked over by Kepler’s hands as he slaps each glute before sticking his thick fingers inside the young stud’s winking hole. The hormones are flowing freely from within Reese’s mind as he moves over to sit on top of Rodd’s huge pecs to fuck his mouth as he gets closer to shooting his huge load. Kepler picks up the pace on his cock and senses the flood approaching as he stops to open his mouth to catch the white explosion. The young man yells as his seed flows down the sergeant’s throat making Kepler’s whole body shutter as he relishes the thick goo. The huge superior officer can feel himself getting closer to bursting as he stares down Hendricks and wonders if he will pull his pole out before he unleashes his boys. To his amazement, the eager bottom doesn’t budge and awaits the huge beast’s cum rush. To push the sergeant over the edge, Reese punches on his giant pecs to make him feel surges of pleasure throughout his body. Every time he does this, it forces Kepler to shoot a ribbon of goo up inside Hendricks’s hole. The young officer, who himself is trying to hold back, manages to pull his own six inch prick out of his underwear to spill his load onto the hairy behemoth’s bloated chest. After a few minutes of this prodding by Reese, Rodd has probably shot at least twelve times inside his eager bottom. As Kepler laps up the cum still flowing from Reese’s big cock, Hendricks can hear the sergeant grunting as the beast’s legs begin growing even wider around his own body. He reaches over to massage them as he feels the muscles in both quads stretching and pulling their way further outward. Reese turns his head and notices this happening as well. He runs his hands up and down the muscle monster’s chest massaging both bloated mountains as he feels both nipples swell up and drape down even further like teardrops. He continues to run his hands down the sergeant’s growing chest to feel his abs thicken and tighten up like rocks made of solid granite. Kepler’s arms are making loud stretching and ripping sounds as he wraps them around both young men so he can take turns kissing them and making them want him even more. As he tightens his grip around Hendricks, he can feel the smaller man starting to grow in his left arm. He growls loudly feeling the bottom wince as a giant rip starts down the back of his fatigues as his muscles explode in size. It doesn't take much longer before Hendricks’s expanding body forces Kepler to ease his grip on him as he feels it being forced away. Reese gets in on the action as well as he feels Kepler pushing him down to his cock which is being forced out of the growing bottom’s ass. He plunges his throbbing rod into the soldier’s mouth and thrusts in and out rapidly knowing that his seed will feed the beefy man’s body with the lust it so deserves. He greedily sucks harder waiting to feel Kepler’s balls react as he awaits the river to eventually flood his insides. Rodd’s grunts grow louder as Hendricks leans over to lick the huge veins running down both of the hairy beast’s arms. Reese’s work on Kepler finally pays off after a bit of work as the sergeant unloads his thick cum into his gullet. Every monstrous jet causes major changes in the beefy man’s body as the first few conjure his lower body to explode in size. Kepler can hear the loud popping sounds radiating from Reese’s feet, calves, quads, and hams as a giant forest of hair emerges from them to coincide with his new massive muscularity. The next few jets are causing the growth to quickly move into his chest and upper body where he can see Reese’s body hair getting much thicker to coincide with the amazing set of heaving pecs he is now sporting. His stomach is forming into a superbly shaped muscle gut that makes both Kepler and Hendricks swoon in delight as they feel its roidy elegance. Reese’s growing traps are now literally forcing his head to realign itself especially with the newly emerging striated muscles that are forming in his neck and face. His massive hairy chest is even pushing his body away from Kepler’s own as he wastes no time continuing the worship of his superior beastly officer. Rodd goes back to worshipping Hendricks again once he sees that Reese is finishing his growth cycle. He pushes both of the young behemoths away for a few seconds so he can flip himself over to give them a chance at his hungry meaty ass. He reaches around and grabs Hendricks to pull him into his waiting hole. The power bottom begins humping him relentlessly moving between slow thrusts and extremely fast ones. All while smacking the sergeant’s immense hairy back and rubbing his bunkmate Reese’s huge hairy bulging chest. They grin at each other for a moment before they both decide to take turns ramming Kepler with their cocks. When one of them is busy fucking Kepler, the other one is shoving his rod deep down inside the sergeant’s throat. Amazingly, all three behemoths reload almost instantaneously once they finish unloading. Every time they do this to each other, more growth results. The room itself will not last much longer if this persists. They are beginning to push their weight against the walls which is causing them to shift. The cracks on the other side are starting to get the attention of the rest of the soldiers as they begin to file into the room. It is now anyone’s guess as to how this will end.

Aaand part three's here, and things are about to get all messy. Part one: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/4927-growth-powder-part-1/ Part two: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/4995-growth-powder-part-2/ More people finding out the powder is always a good thing - means more growth. Also, different colors? What could all those do? Hope you like it. ///// Max woke up in bed the next morning, feeling his feet laying slightly uncovered. He propped himself up onto his elbows, feeling his bigger arms brush against his lats as he looked at his long feet with a contempt smile. He looked at the thin sheet covering him – he saw how big his limbs were under it, he flexed his legs, his arms, playing with his new enlarged muscle, all the while grinning widely. After a while of flexing and just laying in his bed relaxing, thinking of all the things he could do with the new powder he had now – he uncovered himself and got up. “I gotta buy new briefs.” He said, looking down at the underwear that strained around his waist, stretched by his rapidly expanding butt, waist and other… parts. He got to the shower, and remained there for some time, his muscles weren’t the only thing that grew, he could have sworn he’d grown taller, and definitely – his dick got bigger, all this adoration of his muscles made him horny, so he relieved himself. He was surprised at how much more stamina he had – but he didn’t have much time, so he got out of the shower and got ready for school – he had a big game today, and he was ready for it. He only hoped that the rest of his team was too. On the ride to school, he sat down next to Jim. “Oh my God, man! Look at you.” Jim said, punching him in the arm, smiling. “You’re huge!” Jim looked down, admiring how Max’s large legs filled out his jeans, his ankles visible below the cuffs of his pants, even his shoes looked crammed somehow – he snapped out of it, as Max said: “I know man – I must be, er, hitting a growth sprout.” Max was still debating weather or not to tell Jim about the powder – he really wanted to, but he also wanted to keep it for himself – he was so much bigger now – and he only used so little of it – imagine, imagine what he cou—After a while they arrived at school. Max ate up Jims praise the whole way through, as they talked mostly about him and the upcoming game. They didn’t head straight to class – instead they went to the gym. Max and Jim went in first, they started changing, and just as Nathan and some of the other guys entered the locker room, Max was taking his shirt off. They looked at him, and immediately, it was obvious that something has changed about Max. He looked at them, and smiled. “Sup guys?” “God, Max – what the hell’s happening, man?” Said Nathan as he approached him, slapping him on the back. “Oh – you know, just er, just a growth spr—“ “Wow, I’ve never like, seen anyone make the gains you did, man.” Said Nathan, admiring Max’s progress. “Yeah man, you’re growing like crazy.” Jim added. “Dude, we gotta measure you, update the book and stuff.” Nathan said, motioning to Jim. “Oh – right, the book!” Jim went to his backpack and took out a worn notebook. Inside, he flipped through the pages, and clearly there – were written all the stats of all the boys on the team. Max could see how the previous measurements were crossed out for everyone as they grew over the years, and next to them were written new ones – sometimes bigger, and – sometimes smaller. As Jim flipped to find Max’s entry – Max noticed how Nathan was the one with the most crossed out entries, each time, growing a little bigger, he really put work into himself – but his genes didn’t hurt either, helping him to grow tall, and fast and strong. One of the least crossed out pages was – surprisingly – Jim’s. He couldn’t grow that quickly, no matter how much he tried, but he did try – that was for sure. Then, Jim finally found Max’s entry – he had a decent record, growing steadily over the years – but that was about to change. Jim took out his pen, as Nathan said: “Alright dude, let’s get you to the scale.” Some of the others gathered round, as they changed slowly, talking about the game, some about Max others, totally unrelated things. Max took off his shoes, and stepped onto the school scale – he looked down, seeing his big, long feet rest on the metal underneath, they were longer too – and he kind of liked it. “Alright man – 200 pounds – exactly!” Exclaimed Jim, as he crossed out the 190 pounds and wrote down the new number. “Right – now, lets see the other numbers.” Said Nathan as he took out a measuring tape. “Flex your arm Max.” Max smiled and raised his right arm, he extended it, looking how much bigger it seemed now, even to himself. The thick corded muscle running down the length of his long arm – then – he flexed it, slowly, his bicep bunching up, rising, forming a big ball of muscle, around which Nathan wrapped the tape. A bit slowly, Max noticed, though he shook it off. “Sixteen… point… five. Nice, Max. Right, now the high—“ Nathan started, but then he saw himself looking straight into Max’s eyes – Max had a big, wide smile on his face, as he saw Nathan’s expression change for a second. Nathan felt for a moment, a tinge of fear- seeing someone grow like this, it frightened him slightly, but he also kind of… liked it. “Er… no need to er… measure that. It’s… it’s 6 foot 3.” Jim wanted to say something, but Nathan turned to him, and his expression became bright again as he tapped Max on the shoulder. “Trust me, dude – it’s 6’3’’!” He said and chuckled, then they went back to changing. In anticipation for the game to begin, Max stood, occasionally flexing his leg muscle, or his pecs, just enjoying how it felt – it made him smile, and it made him more confident. He felt stronger, faster than ever, hell he even felt more coordinated somehow. The game begun – and Max proved himself to be right. He ran way faster than he had before, the players on the other team – though good, were totally beaten by him. But the rest of the team, though coordinated, just couldn’t keep up with the other team. They lost. Max was totally devastated. They were good, they knew what they were doing but they… lacked something. They weren’t quick enough it seemed, they weren’t strong enough. It pissed him off. The locker room was relatively quiet, with Jim trying to cheer everyone up, and failing – as they were all pretty grumpy. Max looked at the wall in front of him, deep in thought. “Come on dude – we just gotta like, train more and stuff.” Jim said to Max, then Max nodded. “I think I have a solution.” And he turned around to put on his pants, but saw everyone looking at him. They expected him to say something else. “Er, I’ll uh… I’ll like tell you tomorrow.” They chuckled, and after a while, all went home. Because of the game the coach convinced the teachers to give them a day off, and Max, on his way home was thinking. ‘Like, I know what we need. We were too slow, too weak. I was ok but the rest of the guys… Jim especially. I gotta share the powder with them, I gotta. But… I just don’t want to. Oh my God, I want to grow – oh yeah, like, grow a lot. But – I gotta take it slowly, otherwise it’ll look too weird, suddenly sprouting up and all.’ Then he stopped. ‘Wait – maybe… hm, maybe there is a way.’ He thought as he took his bike and headed for the hills, in his shirt and tight fitting tank top. The sun was hot, but the ride was surprisingly easy. Though, at the end of it, upon reaching the fridge he was breathing heavily. Sweat dripped down his large, ripped body. He looked down at the portable fridge, then at himself. He still liked it a lot. He looked at his heaving chest, rising up and going down with every breath, he flexed his arms, smiling, looking at them as his biceps popped up – round and tough. He liked it so much, he was beginning to get aroused, his hand went down to his pants – but then, he snapped out of it. ‘No. Gotta get a jar of that stuff.’ He said, getting down and opening the fridge. There were four more jars inside. ‘Weird, were there that many when I opened it last time? Eh, whatever.’ He looked in, there were four jars, but they were all in different colors. One was blue, one was purple, one was red and one – like his – green. ‘Weird.’ He contemplated taking a different color, thinking it was probably just different flavor – but then, he decided to stay safe. He took out the green one and opened the lid. He looked inside, and a strange lust took over him. ‘Maybe – maybe I could try just… just a little bit. No – no that’s too much, I’m growing too fast, I have to give the guys time to adjust to my new size. But – they’ll know about it anyway. Well… I suppose…. But – no, still… I can’t…. I have to control, myself.’ His hand reached inside. [unbeknownst to Max – there was someone else that frequently visited those hills. No, they did not know about the fridge, or the jars, but – for the first time, they saw Max, and for the first time they saw something like this. Well, they was actually just Alex, he wanted to come up to Max to say hi, but, he saw him take some jar, and put some green powder into his mouth – so he was a little freaked out. He hid behind a tree – and looked, then his jaw dropped. He saw Max’s whole body move, as he closed the lid on the jar – he saw him put the jar down and grin very widely – then, he saw something else. The tight tank top that hung on Max, drenched in his sweat began seeming… tighter somehow. He heard him chuckle as Max looked down at his own chest. Alex saw Max’s pectoral muscles – it was as if they were… inflating. They grew bigger, fuller, yet they seemed so cut, so strong and tough. The tank top was fighting against Max’s chest, fighting and straining until ‘RIP!’ it ripped at the sides, as he continued to grow, even bigger and bigger – it ripped too, at the sides, Max now laughed loudly, and simply took the top, with his large hand – and tore it off in one smooth motion. Freeing his chest. Alex almost began to drool, as he saw the chiseled six, round muscles of Max’s stomach, his six pack grew deeper and larger – then, he started to have a clear beginning of an eight pack. Alex looked at Max’s arm, holding the torn top – as it too expanded, the flexed forearm grew, sinewy with thick hard muscle. Max flexed his other arm. His bicep grew as well, right in front of his face for at least another half inch – in fact he whole inched up in height, becoming taller. Alex saw Max’s large soccer player’s legs grow. The strong thighs ballooned out, with his butt, growing large and hard. His calves seemed to flex, grow out, bunch up – expand. Then, he saw, as Max’s legs strained his, now too small ,shorts with their large, bulging muscles, something else underneath the thin fabric, on the other side of the full, round bubble but. A clear outline of Max’s manhood, large and still growing bigger. He couldn’t really guess the size, but it sure looked definitely bigger than average. Then – max tossed aside the top, picked the jar up and got on, shirtless, onto his bike, and rode off. As Alex was simply left there, stunned, turned on]

Part II ======================================================================================= Skye: Well, I guess this isn’t the last entry before Will gets home. Will called me tonight. His defense attorney notified him that the judge was called away for a family emergency and his docket had been shifted until his return. Its looking like Will’s trial date will be moved back by two weeks. For all of my planning, I NEVER thought that it would be the court system that would be the problem. I know, I know. I should have imagined it would be something like this. Will sounded so angry. He sounded almost rabid on the phone, snarling and breathing heavy. I have never heard that sort of tone in his voice, although after seeing him earlier today looking the size of a car, I can imagine thats almost a natural sound for him now. He kept saying that he would destroy those fuckers for making him stay. Selfishly, I hope he does destroy them. I want him home. I want to fuck his ass to the point of complete submission, and somehow I KNOW that he will submit to me. It is something I realized today when I went to visit him. He is becoming a mega-alpha and his intense affection for me is increasing as well. Something about imagining his overdeveloped BEASTLY body ripping something apart because of something as small as this fucking ridiculous change in schedule makes my cock twitch. It makes me breath heavy. Last night, I jacked off twice to imaging Will demolish something in a fit of rage. I would love to see him annihilate something out of shear anger. That would be so HOT! Is that wrong of me? The surprising thing is that after his outburst on the phone, he paused and just said, “I just wanted to be with you tomorrow.” He said it simply and quietly, almost timidly. It made my heart melt. The man is as strong as an entire stampede of raging bulls, but he is only angry because he can’t be with me. He never ceases to amaze me with his devotion and overwhelming love. I am the LUCKIEST man in the world. =========================================================================================== Will: I had to call Skye tonight about my trial date being moved back. He asked me to take a few deep breaths and focus on the future: the future with him. I swear that he is the only thing keeping me from losing my shit in a big way. I just want him to be happy and those ass holes moved my hearing date—which I could tell made him NOT happy. That was just fuel to the fire. He also asked me to write in here about my feelings. MY FEELINGS. The only feeling I am having is fucking RAGE. Thinking of our last night together makes me want to be good—for him. He wouldn’t be happy if I lost control. My cellmates are all huddled in the corner as I write this. Maybe that has something to do with the fact that I think I put on about ten more pounds in the last day. I cant even fit into my jumpsuit anymore. It just ripped right off of me. I think when I get mad, I grow. Or maybe it is when I talk to Skye. I haven’t figured it out yet. Either way, they are fucking afraid to be within a mile of me, and they should be. I want to destroy something. May as well be them. I went out to the weight cage this evening when it was our assigned time. No one would even look at me, except Jesse. He keeps hanging around, sneaking glances at me … and my swollen muscles. My cell mates thought that because we share the same air—the same space—I would consider them friends. They don’t know…They don’t know how much control it takes to not fuck them. My cock would break them in half. IN HALF! I feel like a GOD. FUCK! I am going to rule this place before I leave. Mark my words. ================================================================= Will: Two journal entries in one night…but writing earlier did help me calm down so I decided to write more. The guards are on my side. The inmates are on my side. NO ONE will fuck with me now. Jesse walked up to me tonight at dinner. He wanted to suck my cock again because it is HUGE just like the rest of me. It was so hard, but I told him, no. I wanted to ram my fucking submarine sized torpedo into him, but there is something holding me back. Something so much better. Skye. A single word and a single soul. Everything is clear when I focus on him. I told one of the guards that I needed to see Skye in the visitor’s room tomorrow. ALONE. He said OK. That will happen tomorrow. I called Skye and he said he would be here. I can’t even control myself when I hear his voice. It’s like sex and angels. It makes me shutter. It makes me cum just thinking about it. All of my seed is his for the taking. I have grown even more. It isn’t my anger or my situation. It is hearing the sounds of the love of my life. FUCK it makes me grow just thinking about him. I realized that after we talked on the phone earlier. I know now that HE makes me grow. AND… I WANT those viruses inside of me. I NEED THEM! I want to get so massive that grown men will tremble when I speak to them. God, I just want to fucking destroy everything around me. I can barely write things down. I’m shaking with all of the energy and pure fucking power running through my body. I am willing myself to sit here calmly because the man who is my world demands it and I will ALWAYS defer to him. I will ALWAYS defer to him. ========================================================================================== Skye: I can only comment on what I now know. First off, I am angry. I cannot fathom the ineptitude of the system wherein an innocent man can be forced to stay in his confines based on circumstantial evidence—granted, it was me who planted the evidence and I was convincing. That being said, I am only angry because my beautiful beastly fiancée is not in my bed tonight. He is not here and that makes me sad. I am going tomorrow morning to meet with him. We will be next to each other, face to face. I want to stick my cock inside of him and give him the viral cocktail that will turn him into everything that we want him to be. A FUCKING GIANT among men. He is obviously ready for the change. I can feel that he wants it. Just thinking about his power and his strength is overwhelming. When I even consider the size that he will assume, I completely lose my mind. I want to cuddle up on his fucking enormous pecs and lick every inch of his body, especially his cock, balls, and nipples. Maybe even his tight hole—if I can get my face between those two giant muscle cakes that make up his beautiful huge hard ass. Will is going to crush every single idea of what it means to be a mortal man. AND I WANT HIM TO CRUSH IT. ============================================================================================ Will sat motionless in the visitation room. Earlier that day, he told the guards that he would be talking to Skye alone and no one else was to be there. One of the guards smirked and looked at the other guard standing next to him as if to ask, “Who does this guy think he is?” The smarter of the two shot a look back at him and quickly shook his head. Jesse, Will’s little eager lap dog, noticed and the corners of his lips curled up into a devilish smile. He’d be sure to tell Will about that smug guard later when he wanted to see some carnage. There was no question about who was in charge now. The hulking impossibly broad-shouldered beast was laying down the law. Sure, someone in an office somewhere in the building was officially calling the shots, but there, on the floor of the jail, there was only one leader. Only one master. The tower of complete dominance and strength that sat in that room oozed alpha energy. It flowed out from him in constant unrelenting waves. He was alone, seated at a table. The only sound was his heavy breaths—almost grunts—and the sound of the overhead fans. Not even the jail staff was in the room. His eyes watched the thick metal door between the visiting area and the main hallway. There were not windows to the hall, not even in the door, so he was paying close attention to the footsteps he could hear on the outside. One of them, eventually, would belong to Skye. The minutes dragged on and he began getting worried. “Why isn’t he here yet?” he questioned out loud. Small beads of perspiration emerged from his forehead. A sense of panic started to set in. He rose to his feet, dwarfing the table he had been seated at. His quads stretched the fabric in the uniform until a rip appeared in the seat where the fabric hugged the confluence of the dual hemispheres of his buttocks. His quads bulged again, and another tear appeared on the outer seam of his pants on the left leg. He could feel the pulsing of his blood rushing through his neck, hear the sound of blood coursing through his ears. He was getting worked up and that was not a good thing for him, or anyone else. “Just breathe. He’s only ten minutes late.” Just then, the heavy metal latch on the door sounded. His heart leapt and he felt a rush of adrenalin that caused his heart rate to increase even more and the veins of his forearms to burst to the surface. He instantly realized that being startled would cause a dangerous situation for those around him in the future. The door swung open and Skye walked in, smartly dressed in a white Oxford dress shirt and black pinstriped slacks. He looked stunning. Large muscular bulges pressed out the arms of his shirt which was tight enough to appear painted on his skin. His powerful chest jutted out like a rare tropical bird seeking to attract a mate. His nipples erect and easily seen. His legs filled out the slacks and left little to the imagination as to the complex musculature exerting force on the fabric from underneath. His neck was thick and large mounds jutted out between his moon-shaped delts and his ears. He was packing some serious traps under that shirt. His features somehow looked sharper, more virile, and had a devastating handsomeness that Will had not noticed previously…Skye just looked different, more refined in bone structure and grace. Will started salivating and was immobilized by watching his fiancée enter the room. In the back of his mind, he noted the sharp sound of Skye’s dress shoes hitting the tile flooring as he walked closer to the big man in the middle of the room. They locked eyes and Skye smiled. He was completely overwhelmed. He was so beautiful. Skye maintained eye contact and flashed Will an enormous smile. The guard that had let Skye into the room walked in and stood next to the doorway, watching Will. Will held up his hand gesturing Skye to not come closer. His smile faded for a moment since he wasn’t sure why Will had motioned him to stop. Will’s countenance darkened and he furrowed his brow. His gaze moved from Skye to the guard standing in the doorway. “THIS isn’t for you to see. You can go now.” His low rumbling voice shook Skye to his very core. There was an edge of dominance and authority in that voice he had not heard before. The guard’s eyes popped a bit and he looked at Skye who had now turned to face the guard. “You heard him. It is time for us to be alone,” Skye said simply and without emotion. He was the calm center of the storm. A sudden look of acute fear passed across the man’s face as he looked into Skye’s eyes. He immediately realized that the giant beast in the room was not the one in control. It was the beautiful angelic well-muscled angel that stood between them. “Ummmm. Yes, sir…I mean, sirs. I can give you a few minutes alone before the control booth upstairs notices that you are not being monitored. I will return shortly, sirs.” The guard walked out the door and shut it behind him. As soon as the deep thud of the door echoed in the room, Will and Skye lunged for each other. Will picked up Skye easily in his arms and brought him even with his lips in a kiss that would make even the most jaded person rethink their position on love. Their tongues plowed each other’s mouths, rutting deep into each other’s warm wet cavities. Moans of pleasure rebounded off of the walls in the room. Will’s thick fingers locked themselves around Skye’s head and he pressed himself against his lover’s chest. “I wish I had time to fuck you, Skye. I want you so bad. So bad it hurts.” “I know, Big Man. I know. We have less than two weeks now though. I just wish you were at home with me now, instead of here. And I am so ready to start Phase II, but I think it would be disastrous to start that process while you are still here. We need to be together for that, both out of necessity and for safety. But that doesn’t mean we can’t express ourselves in different ways.” Without warning, Skye dropped to his knees and unzipped Will’s fly. He took his right hand and grabbed Will’s growing cock out. “FUCK, Will. This thing is growing as much as the rest of you.” He fondled Will’s avocado-sized balls with his left hand while he tugged at Will’s cock with his right hand. He pulled his hand out of the warm crotch and smelled his hand. It smelled of fresh soap, musk, and clean ball sweat. A very unique smell that tripped his brain into overdrive. His eyes rolled back into his head. He pressed his face into Will’s warm manhood and swallowed his enormous quivering tool. “Fuck! Oh my god, Skye.” Will roared. It sounded like a sonic boom. Skye opened his jaw up more and forced his throat open to receive his lover’s now-raging cock. He surprised himself at his ability to take in something so thick and long, but it was as if he was made to take it. He could feel Will sliding down his throat deeper and deeper. He gulped his cock down with movements reminiscent of a nest-bound baby bird feeding from its mother. He just opened up and the massive god cock slid further and further down. Will knew he wouldn’t last more than a few seconds. He was so horny. “FUCK! I’m going to cum Skye. I’m going to CUM!!!” Without more warning, Will’s cock expanded the slightest bit, his balls pulled up closer to his warm body, and waves of his seed shot through his shaft. Skye could feel the volleys of cum shooting through Will’s cock that was buried in his throat. He could feel the pressure of the cum coursing in waves inside the buried cock. Will’s seed was being deposited far from Skye’s tongue, so he could not taste Will’s salty acrid emissions. Instead, he felt the eruption of the power spunk blast directly into his stomach. He could feel the waves hitting deep within his abdomen. Will was shooting with massive force. He was roaring like a pride of lions after a kill, trembling and moaning, making sounds only reserved for the beasts of the jungle. His eyes were closed then shot open. He looked down at Skye on his knees, looking up at him, through the valley created by Will’s enormous pecs. “Oh my god, Skye!” he yelled again and then…his already-too-small jumpsuit exploded off of his body in shreds. It was as if a balloon had popped. “Uuuuuugh. FUCK!!! HOLY SHIT! This feels AMAZING!” His body expanded rapidly and forcefully in all directions. He was towering over Skye even more now, looking down on his precious man. Panting. Breathing in rapid shallow breaths. He was naked, except for the boxers he had been wearing underneath. They were completely indecent now, stretching the limits of the fabric with Will’s trunk-like thighs and grand-prize winning ass. Skye stood up, eyes wild with lust. “What happened?” “I was going to tell you Skye, somehow you are making me grow. It’s not the viruses even. I have mostly gotten bigger after talking with you on the phone, or even just when I have been thinking about you intensely. And now this…just feeling your skin is making it happen. That BDNF shit you gave me is wiring you into my body’s ability to grow I think. You are my trigger. I don’t know how else to explain it.” Skye was in awe. Before him stood a titan that was probably another 20 pounds heavier since he had walked in the room only minutes before. Bulges of asphalt hard knots writhed beneath Will’s skin, just under the surface. Larger muscle groups deposited deeper in his body like thick seams of coal pressed outward giving immense structure and mass to an already behemoth muscle god. Skye extended his hand up to Will. He was still on his cock-sucking knees. Will reached down and put his huge paw around Skye’s outstretched hand and helped him off the ground. Their eyes locked again. “Our time alone is almost up. Will, I love you. I love you more than I could ever express. Whatever is happening to us is only making me more sure of that.” Will just looked at Skye, almost with a bit of disbelief. “Sometimes I don’t know why you would want to be stuck with me, Skye. You are too good for me. Too beautiful, too.” “Listen Will, and listen well. You are MY man. I chose you long ago to be mine. And equally, I am yours. Don’t you forget that. This will be very hard the next couple of weeks. You are changing so quickly and I know that every day it is harder for you to hold onto that sweet man that you are inside, but he is still in there. You remember that, young man. That kind gentle person is a part of who you are. But, you are also becoming a mega-alpha. Learn when to play which role.” “I do feel it. I feel so powerful and strong, Skye. I love the feeling. It is like a drug that I don’t want to ever stop. Ummm…I…I like the look of complete submission and even the fear that I can cause easily in these people. Sometimes, I just want to destroy something, especially when I am angry. It makes me hungry for more. Is that bad?” “It is part of you now. Don’t be afraid of it, Will. You are becoming everything we dreamed. Embrace it…but be kind too. Remember who you are inside. You are not a bully. But you should demand complete respect and loyalty from those around you.” Skye reached out and took Will’s face in his two hands. “This is part of your transformation. It is ok. But you need to promise me two things.” “Anything, Skye. Whatever you want, it will happen.” Will looked at the man next to him with pleading eyes. He looked as if he had been lost in the desert for days without water. He was thirsty for any direction from his other half. “You cannot get into too much trouble here. I don’t want them keeping you an extra second! AND as hard as it is, I ask you to remain faithful to me. I know your hormones are raging. Testosterone is coursing through your system in ways that I can barely understand. But, you are mine alone. No one else is to touch you. You understand me, Will?” Skye was speaking with complete authority. It surprised the towering beast, but somehow it made him feel secure and safe. As strong and big as he was, it was Skye who made him feel protected. “I will always be faithful to you, Skye. Every ounce of my body, every breath that I take, is only for you. You are the one thing that will always be more important to me than myself. As I change, that becomes even more true. I can’t explain it, but I hope you can feel it.” The heavy metallic sound of the door being unlocked behind them broke their stare. Their time alone was up. The guard walked in cautiously, looking around the room at the shredded jumpsuit laying in tatters on the floor and then at the two muscular men with their arms around each other in the middle of the room. Skye looked up at Will, pushed himself up onto his toes and gave him a deep kiss, reached his hand across Wills bloated right pec and forcefully twisted his nipple. The giant let out a rumbling moan of animalism. “Be good, Big Man. Call me tonight.” Skye reached around Will’s thick waist and grabbed a hearty handful of his muscled ass, winked, and turned and walked toward the door. Will stood motionless watching the impossibly round hard backside of Skye walk away. It took his breath away. “I love you, Skye,” he whispered to himself as Skye took one quick look back toward him as he turned the corner and walked out the door. The next few days were especially difficult for both of the growing men. When Skye called after the visit, he told Will that his growth was phenomenal and that he was disappointed that he was missing a lot of it. So much of his fantasy was based on watching Will grow. “I can’t help but feel a little jealous of those men in jail with you that get to see you getting bigger every day. I want to be that person. That is what I fantasize about.” “I know. Now that we know that my growth is tied to you, maybe I can manage it better. You know MY fantasy is watching you watch me get fucking stacked so I feel like I am missing out too. All of this is for you and me anyway.” “Maybe I shouldn’t call or come visit until next week. I don’t know how I’ll manage, but I really want to slow you down a bit. I want to watch you get huge from the comfort of my seat in the living room or in the showers at the gym. I know you want that too. What do you think, Will?” Can you go a week without seeing me or hearing my voice?” The line went silent except for the deep breaths Skye could hear through the phone caused by the vast quantities of air passing through Will’s enormous lungs. “I will try, Skye. It will be very hard for me.” He sounded like his voice would crack. A large crocodile tear rushed down his cheek and onto the fabric forced outward by the volcanic pecs below. “But you are right. It is best in the long term. I won’t stop thinking about you for a minute. I’ll call the day before the trial.” Skye heard a click in the line and then it went dead. He knew that Will was saddened by his request, but he also knew that the monster understood the need for separation. It would be hard for both of them. Will walked down the hallway, shoulders shrugged forward looking defeated. Skye sat on the couch, put his face in his hands and sobbed for minutes. The separation was slowly killing both of them and now they were incommunicado and would be for days. Coming closer to his cell, his roommate John stood against wall next to the door chatting with a new inmate. He saw the look on Will’s face and couldn’t help himself. “Your little boyfriend mad at you, is he?” He said it with a tone of disdain and scorn. A sneer painted itself on his face as he looked at the beast walking slowly and deliberately toward him. When Will got within arms reach, he simply grabbed John by the bunch of fabric at his chest, picked him up, and flicked his wrist sending the shocked man flying. He landed 20 feet away. Will hadn’t even noticed the weight. It was like tossing a tissue into the waste paper basket. The new inmate scurried away as Will entered the cell and stretched out onto his bed. He stared at the ceiling for hours, just thinking of Skye. “I can do one more week. I can do one more week,” he repeated to himself. Skye, on the other hand, spent hours at the gym every day that week. He was growing more quickly now and in a few days had added another couple of inches to his height and more than 20 more pounds onto his already muscular frame. He couldn’t stop thinking of Will, upset, and alone. Maybe he had done the wrong thing, forcing this silence. It had been a few days since the visit to the jail and he knew something that would help. After his evening workout, he rushed home and called the jail number that Will had given him. He asked the man who answered if he could drop something off quickly and if he could get it directly to Will. It was important, he stated. The guard was one who knew all too well the foul mood that Will had been in for the past few days and was eager to stop the man from frightening the inmates and guards with the displays of aggression that had become frequent. “Sure, Skye. Bring what you think will help. He’s got us real worried in here. He doesn’t look like he is doing well. People are going to start getting hurt I think.” Skye jumped in the car and rushed toward the jail. At that moment, miles away, Will was in the mess hall getting ready to eat. His minions had been walking by, depositing extra food, or even their entire meals next to the gigantic mountain of muscle. He was eating as much as half-dozen meals at a time and those within close proximity were especially keen on keeping the man calm. They had either witnessed or experienced a couple of near death encounters with the brute over the course of the past couple of days. As each man walked by giving up a portion of their meal to appease the god in their midst, Will did not even acknowledge their tribute. In fact, he looked at several of them in they eye and emitted a low rumbling sound that emanated from some deep cavern in his gut. He was indeed becoming wild and unpredictable. His aggressive tendencies were on a tripwire. The only person willing to stay within striking distance of Will was little scrawny Jesse. He could not get enough of the bulging strands of muscle, the billowing meat exploding from every surface, even at the slightest movement Will made. He was like a pet--a pet that wanted to suck its owner’s giant cock. The big man wasn’t sure why he allowed Jesse to be close to him. He sure didn’t like the guy. In fact, he was annoyed by his presence, but he had become a fixture to Will, much like an annoying wart, or scar from a severe burn. You wish it wasn’t there, but it was. After a few minutes sitting at the table, Will began to eat. His mouth inhaled the food in front of him. Raising the flatware to his mouth, the muscles in his arms exploded outward and his neck muscles flexed while swallowing. Every movement, no matter how insignificant, caused tremors and ripples to distend the already strained clothes he was wearing. Jesse just stared, salivating. He worked up the nerve to wade into dangerous territory. “Will, why do you keep that Skye guy around, man? You are so much more of a man than he is. You could have anyone you wanted...Fuck him.” A white hot fire exploded in the pit of Will’s stomach. He felt his pulse quicken more intensely than he had ever felt it before. He started making loud deep snarling noises. Jesse had gone too far. He would pay dearly for what he just said. He felt the heat of anger and rage welling up inside like a geyser on the verge of spewing its boiling innards outward. He tried to contain it, to force it down, but Jesse had made a fatal error in his understanding of the relationship that Will and Skye had. Jesse also made an error in believing that he had any influence at all over Will…and it made him even angrier. He began to tremble and clench his fists into tight knots of granite-hard wrecking balls. He envisioned a flash of his last night at home with Skye and then an image of Jesse being shown the true meaning of fear. No one would every mention Skye’s name again after what he was about to do to the pathetic weakling next to him. He would teach them all a lesson that they would never forget—a lesson that would haunt their nightmares for years to come. Just when he was beginning to rise from the table to pull Jesse’s pathetic body apart piece by piece, a guard approached the table and laid an envelope down in front of Will. “This just arrived for you. The guy that brought it said to get it to you immediately.” He looked down and noted Skye’s handwriting right away. His anger vanished as quickly as it came and he reached his trembling hand out to pick up the envelope. He lifted it up to his nose and breathed in heavily. He could smell Skye. He could smell the scent of their home infused into the paper. Gently, he tore the seam of the envelope with his huge index finger and pulled out the single sheet inside. Scrawled out in Skye’s unique handwriting was a simple message. William, I can’t stop thinking about you. There are only two days left. Be strong for me, Big Man. I love you more than ever and will spend the rest of my life making you as happy as you make me. Now, you play nice in there. I will see you soon. Love your fiancée, Skye Will smiled and read the letter over again. He looked over at Jesse who had moved away from Will’s heaving body. He stared at the small insignificant man much like an average person would contemplate a spider—what to do with him. The other inmates could almost see the thoughts in his head, “How am I going to teach this little piece of shit a lesson.” Jesse felt all of the eyes in the room searing into him, waiting for what would happen next. “Today is your lucky day, you fucking asshole. You aren’t worth the air that it is taking me to say these words to you.” Will paused to collect his thoughts. “You want to know why I ‘keep him around?’ I don’t ‘keep him around.’ He keeps me. You want to know who the real man is in this situation?’ It is HIM. And most importantly, you want to know what just saved your fucking worthless life? This letter! My fiancée just saved your life you miserable fuck.” Will rose from the table, put the letter in his pocket and walked over to the solid metal door between the mess hall and the outside hallway. He wrapped his enormous fingers around the edges of the door and looked around the room. All eyes were on him—every guard and inmate had stopped breathing. “HE saved your life today, Jesse.” The man flexed his back and shoulders. Seams burst once again all along his upper body. Veins popped out all along his rippling forearm. The seat of his pants tore open when he assumed a slightly squatting position. The enormous planets that made his glutes bulged with complete and overwhelming strength. “You said, ‘FUCK HIM.’ I say FUCK YOU!” With that, Will put pressure on his hands. His chest contracted violently and the door started to fold in on itself. He put unrelenting force on the door. It began folding like paper and making the most earth shattering sound. Several of the men cupped their hands over their ears to escape the sound of metal being warped. It was like thousands of fingernails on thousands of chalkboards, but more deep and ominous. Will pulled the door off of its bolted hinges with ease and carried the crumpled mess toward Jesse. The muscles of his upper body were swollen and angry. They could see the veins in his neck pushing outward and pulsating. His lower body supported not only the mass of his upper body, but the gigantic solid metal door that had been folded like a piece of giant origami. His legs were completely inhuman in their width and showed extraordinary muscle cuts even through the cotton fabric that struggled to keep together in one piece. He dropped the crumpled ton of weight next to Jesse’s feet. “Don’t come near me again Jesse. I wont be responsible for anything that may happen to you if you do.” It was a statement of fact, pure and simple. With that, Will walked back to his cell through the crowd in the mess hall. Everyone scampered away from him as he walked toward the doorway--without a door. He laid down on his bed with a different feeling this time. He felt hope. Pushing the letter towards his face again, he breathed in Skye. He breathed in his salvation. No one made any attempt at eye contact with him the next day. If they could keep the monster at bay for one more day, they would all be OK. Every meal saw more food being pushed his way. They wanted to keep him happy. Every calorie adding to the growing mass of the largest man that any of them had ever seen. As big as he was, he was ten times stronger than he appeared. He was impenetrable and unstoppable already. What would the future bring? Will’s thoughts began drifting toward Phase II of the project. That is when the real changes would happen, though fortunately not to his mind and personality. He liked the dominant apex alpha that he had become. He reveled in it, but he also was very aware that he was at the edge of being able to maintain control of his aggression and his violent thoughts. His body on the other hand was ready for the change. His brain was able to control the growth he so desperately wanted…needed. He thought of Skye fucking him raw, seeding him with the viruses that would start a cascade of changes that would create a deity. His pulse was quickening as he realized how much he wanted that power and control. But even more, he desired the feeling of Skye’s growing cock inside of his muscled ass. He wanted to suck his boyfriend’s cock into his warm, velvety hole and work him over from the inside. Just the thought made his hole quiver and begin to loosen up in preparation for the next day when he would be fucked by HIS god. Skye was god to him. And he was going to take every blessing that he was given. Once again, he was grateful that he had a beautiful man to act as his conscience as well as his creator. The next day, Will rose with the sun. No one had spoken to him since the incident with Jesse a couple days ago and he was more than OK with that. He stayed in his cell except to eat. He caught Jesse looking at him while he was on the phone. Jesse just kept staring at him with a sort of hate. There was some fear in his eyes, but it was mostly a bitter hot feeling. Will had embarrassed him. That was for sure. Just after breakfast, he was notified that evidence had been produced that would exonerate him from his crimes and a formal apology would be coming from the courts. He wouldn’t even need to go to trial later that day. He would be discharged within a couple of hours the sheriff told him. All he could think of was why they couldn’t have let him go two weeks ago. Bureaucracy is a slow moving mess. When the time came, he grabbed his few belongings and lumbered out of the door to the cell. His heart was fluttering. He was about to be reunited with his man. He could barely contain the smile on his face. Walking through the hallway with the guard escort, he saw so many of the faces that had come to fear and respect him. Most of them nodded goodbye to the behemoth. Most of them had somehow sworn their allegiance to him at some point during his stay. He caught Jesse again at the phone. They locked eyes and once again, Jesse’s mouth curled up into a devious smile, like he knew something. He got an uneasy feeling from the look, but he wouldn’t be stupid enough to try anything Will convinced himself. Will walked out into the reception area where he was given an XXXL white t-shirt and some very wide-legged jeans that Skye had brought for him to change into before he walked out. After all of the departure paperwork had been signed and he was ready to meet Skye in the lobby. His heart was pounding out of his chest and there were legions of butterflies in his stomach—so many he could barely concentrate. The double doors opened and there he was, standing like a Greek statue but draped with even more muscle, looking Will right in the eyes. A smile spread across his face as he ran toward the gigantic man. Will raised Skye’s now-much more muscular body in the air and kissed him. The kiss was long and deep, pure and sweet—something that a lyricist or poet would imagine. Will lowered Skye back to the ground and kept a hold of his hand. “Damn, you look fuckin sweet, Skye." The doors parted and they walked out to the car. “Are you ready to get fucked Will?” “I’m ready, Beautiful.”

Todd recently started his new job at the Bridgestone Fire House and is quite excited to show off the body which he has worked on for quite some time. During his first day on the job, he was constantly flexing his huge guns and bouncing his pecs to try and show up the other guys he was with. This was getting some of his station mates slightly irritated and as a result they all decided to haze him appropriately. They ended up waking him up several days in a row and to spank his ass with a paddle while laughing and taunting him constantly. He was extremely mad about it at first but after a while he admitted to himself that he liked getting the attention they gave him. After being humiliated through this time period, he eventually started to fit in with a few of them. Two of them in particular interested Todd quite a bit. One is a full blooded Italian named Stefano and the other is a Brazilian-American named Paulo. Both of them turned out to be the ringleaders of the hazing that he experienced every night. It wasn't uncommon for Stefano and Paulo to goof around with Todd in the showers each time they returned from putting out a fire. This always got the Station Manager Kinsey riled up as he scolded all three of them for wasting so much time fooling around. One particular night, Todd was lying in bed after taking a shower and was thinking about Stefano in a very inappropriate manner since he was in the bunk right above him. In fact, he was thinking about the Italian in a sexual way quite often. It wasn't too much of a surprise to see the hairy muscled stud’s cock sitting out of his boxers because he really liked how the open air felt up against it. He always saw it dangle over the side of Stefano’s bed on some nights while the Italian slept. There were even times when he could hear the Italian grunting as his cock bounced against the side of the bed. During one of these nights, Todd finally decided to play with it and give his station mate a nice little massage with his mouth. He first stroked it with his hands slowly and gently feeling its thickness and power against his fingers. The hairy Italian would lightly groan each time his cock would bounce. After a couple of minutes of toying with it, Todd arched his head underneath it and slowly gulped it down his throat slurping on it as he massages the huge hairy tool. He could hear Stefano moaning as he started to pick up speed on him. Before he could get into a steady rhythm though, the alarm in the firehouse ended up going off and he had to stop to get into his uniform and report to duty. Stefano jumped down from the top bunk and stopped to look down at his cock seeing how wet it was and looked over at Todd. He grinned realizing that the guy he was bunking with was actually quite fond of him. They rushed out to the truck and got on it to go to their next destination. Todd and the rest of the crew arrive at the site where the fire is located and everyone gets into their positions to prepare to put it out. The studly white firefighter manages to move his way inside to try and rescue someone that is trapped on the second floor but first he is met by a hulking figure which grabs him around the waist and slams him down to the ground. He starts to panic as flames begin falling from above his head as the figure makes him lie there and wait for nearly a minute before he can move any part of his body again. He closes his eyes and starts to wonder if he will ever get out of that structure alive. It is at that very moment that he feels himself being let go by the shadow as it disappears once he opens his eyes. The fire spreads throughout the house and it appears that Todd is now trapped inside. Just as he thinks he is going to burn up and lose consciousness, Todd is grabbed by someone with a very strong grip and pulled out from one of the openings that was just created by the crew. They managed to knock down a wall located right beside him to get him out. He looks up and realizes that it is his Italian housemate Stefano as he is hoisted over the man’s broad left shoulder. When Todd is carried down to the bottom of the ladder, he climbs off his friend and hugs him tightly before telling him how much he appreciates his help. Their Brazilian friend Paulo meets up with them soon after and hugs Todd from behind holding him firmly against his body. The two strong firefighters pick him up and get him back on the truck before returning to the scene to put out the rest of the fire and to get the rest of the people to safety. Todd tries to catch his breath as he sits close to the edge to watch them. After about thirty minutes, they get back onto the truck and join Todd by sitting on both sides of him. He looks over and notices that Stefano is not wearing any type of protective clothing underneath his fire suit. He tells the Italian how reckless that is after he went up to the second floor of that house and saved him from that fire. The Italian tells him that he doesn’t like wearing that gear because it cuts off the circulation to his muscles and restricts his breathing. He reaches over and puts his strong hands on Todd and tells him that he wasn't going to let him burn up in that fire because he cares about him more than he might realize. He turns to look into Stefano’s beautiful gray eyes before his own find their way towards the big pec shelf that hugs the top half of the big man’s suit. As the truck starts moving, he reaches over to pull down Stefano’s zipper to open it as his heaving hairy pecs peer out. He leans over and starts kissing on the Italian’s chest chewing on both round areolas slowly and methodically. Stefano moans deeply feeling his body tingle from the sensations as his breathing starts to get heavier. Todd unzips his housemate’s suit a little more exposing his wet washboard abs as he runs his hands up and down them feeling the slick muscles twitching as they struggle to maintain their shape. The strong stench emanating from him is driving Todd crazy as his tongue moves its way down to Stefano’s hairy crotch as he rubs his face against the Italian’s massive member as he unzips his suit all the way pulling the wet rod out before he starts sucking on it. Paulo sees this happening and moves over to start kissing Stefano on the lips. Todd’s persistent mouth worship on Stefano’s cock is making the hot Italian start to swell from within his suit as his muscles begin growing. The transformation sequence has also moved over to the Brazilian as a loud rip can be heard coming from inside Paulo’s suit. He can see that the Portuguese stud has unzipped his suit halfway down as the undershirt he is wearing rips open exposing his beautiful olive skin. Todd looks up at his Brazilian housemate and sees his chest protruding from the massive rip. His arms are stretching the sleeves as they make a loud suctioning sound from both sides of his suit. Todd turns his attention back around to watch Stefano as he allows himself to give in to his growing body. His exposed cock is lengthening and oozing thick precum down Todd’s throat as he gulps down every single drop. He can hear Paulo’s breathing getting quite compromised as he starts speaking Portuguese in a very sexual tone. His suit is getting incredibly tight as well against his tight skin as his pecs shred his shirt completely. He can see Paulo’s olive cock ripping through his jock and is now hanging freely from directly inside. Todd reaches in and tugs on it as he unzips the rest of the Brazilian’s suit. He stops sucking on Stefano to place the two huge cocks on his face. The eager firefighter strokes them together for a few minutes before docking them as he rolls the dark colored foreskins together. He leans in to lick both of the sweaty cocks while they are joined and moans as he pulls them apart and sees them both dripping thick rivers of precum. He takes turns tasting their sweet juices sucking them over and over again as it begins to give him a major rush of adrenaline. He can hear Stefano’s moans getting louder as the hot Italian’s growing muscles get so large that they stretch the fabric to its limits. The Brazilian appears to be having the same exact problem as well. Todd’s consumption of their juices is intoxicating the white man to the point that he is losing his composure. He starts sucking on Paulo's cock vigorously to make the hot Portuguese man give in to his growing need for more muscle. His legs are emerging from their confines as he pushes his cock further down Todd’s throat and unloads a giant river of spunk down the horny stud’s gullet. His ass finally breaks free from the backside of his suit as it exposes his mammoth bubble butt. Stefano can see this happening and starts rubbing and squeezing it in his huge manly hands. He feels his own arms ready to bust through the sleeves of his suit as Todd looks over and sees the Italian's 25" cannons explode through the fabric. He roars with excitement as his back muscles do the same exact thing. His chest heaves wildly as his gargantuan upper body continues to massacre the upper part of his suit. Todd rubs Stefano’s bloated chest muscles while he finishes swallowing Paulo’s load. The Italian’s growth continues as his entire lower half shreds his suit completely into two long strips. He is completely naked now as he lifts Todd up and onto his massive cock. The white stud grunts loudly as the Italian spreads his anus wide open as it pushes deeper inside him. He starts fucking him harder as Todd quickly pulls the Brazilian’s rod out of his mouth to take a breather. Todd focuses his energy on Paulo to try and will him to grow completely out of his suit. It doesn’t take long before he gets his wish as the hot muscleman roars with ecstasy when his enormous back finally splits the fabric of his suit completely open as it shreds all the way down. He tears the top half of his suit off leaving his ripped pants on. Todd manages to get his head up to nuzzle Paulo’s huge chest as he is being humped by the Italian. He reaches out to signal to Paulo to rip his pants off since they are already in tatters. At this point, the two ethnic men are well over 350 pounds while Todd is still able to retain his current size. He kisses Paulo’s gorgeous veiny forearms and tells him to flex them so he can feel them against his face. His 18" softball-sized bulbs squeeze Todd enough to make him shoot a huge load in his own suit feeling Paulo’s incredible strength and letting Stefano have complete control over his ass. The Brazilian leans down to kiss Todd on the lips and lifts him up in the air so Stefano can pull out and reposition himself to get under him to penetrate him from another angle. With the two huge men now in complete control over their white housemate, their goal now is to make Todd explode into a muscle monster like them. Stefano looks over and winks at Paulo as he positions his thick cock so the smaller man can move down on it. He quickly pumps his cock a few times inside Todd before he starts grinding the smaller man harder. Todd can feel the Italian’s balls tensing up as they swell to nearly twice their size filling up with tons of luscious cum. His incredibly deep Italian voice echoes across the top of the truck as he thrusts several times inside Todd filling the small man’s insides full of his thick seed. The feeling is so intense that Todd briefly loses consciousness before waking up again a few seconds later. His transformation seems to be inevitable as his body absorbs both behemoths massive muscle-building loads.

The NON-Fiction part: On March 19, 2015, a group of scientists convened to urge a moratorium on the use of CRSPR technology in humans in ways that would produce heritable traits. Long-term impacts of manipulating the human genome in the way that CRSPR does has far reaching consequences. Since this moratorium was recommended the same week that I decided to write this story, I felt that it would be a very interesting (fascinating, really) way of bringing this new technology into our muscle-obsessed fictional world. If you want to read more that isn’t too technical: http://www.nytimes.com/2015/03/20/science/biologists-call-for-halt-to-gene-editing-technique-in-humans.html - especially interesting are the first and last paragraphs. http://www.nytimes.com/2014/03/04/health/a-powerful-new-way-to-edit-dna.html I have always enjoyed fantastical world of genies and strange serums that can cause growth. Those worlds have limitless ways of being expressed and have infinite avenues to pursue for those of us with fertile imaginations. This story is a little different. Before I started my own journey as a health care provider, I worked in research. Stories that have some grounding in science—and therefore are theoretically possible—make me especially interested. That is where this concept came from. The processes explained in this tale are real. CRISPR, epigenetics, and BDNF are all very real avenues of research. I am taking these processes and applying them to a potentially real-life application that we all love, and get off on…growth. If you are curious and love to geek out about science, Wikipedia is a surprisingly good source of BASIC information. Under BDNF, look for the “neurogenesis” and “cognitive function” headings especially. For Epigenetics, Wikipedia is good, and there are other sites with information. As for CRSPR, the articles linked above are fairly accurate and not too watered down. ============================================================================================= The Impossible Discovery He could feel the heat radiating from his titanic companion. He was no small man at 6 foot 7 inches, but the thing in front of him was much larger, both in height and in shear volume. Without looking up, his eyes met the other at the lower edge of the monster’s pecs if he looked straight ahead into the pulsating wall of man-beef. Its pectorals jutted straight out from the clavicles for inches before beginning to curve down. When the enormous loaves reached apogee from the thing’s body, the skin looked as if it were straining to hold the fibers together. It looked like a course cheese grater had been used under the skin to carve long fibrous strands of individual bundles that erupted explosively with every breath the massive creature took. Rivulets of sweat trickled down the steep sided canyon between the beast’s shredded meat pillows and dumped into a constant stream of warm perspiration winding over and between jutting vein riddled abdominals. His serratus muscles shot out jaggedly from where they seemed to erupt from hidden ribs that had found themselves buried under inches of thick, impenetrable meat. Drops of sweat beaded up and then fell from his nipples and the smaller one resisted latching on and sucking and gnawing on the pendulous bulbs covered with both of their juices. It took every ounce of the smaller man’s self-control to stand still. The heavenly stench of fresh sweat, salty cum, and musty testosterone filled the air around them. It didn’t matter that they were outside. The scent of sex and distilled manhood was oozing out of both of them in waves. The beast stepped back away from his smaller companion. The quads detonated into hundreds of cords that only bared slight resemblance to the anatomy of even a heavyweight bodybuilder. The shear massiveness of his legs could have produced their own gravitational field. Where the leg muscles of a well-conditioned man should have been, dozens of thick arm-sized power cylinders rippled outward as the automaton took his step backwards and away from the smaller one. Waves of striated microfibers strained against the skin and thumb sized vessels coursed just under the surface, pulsating with pure unadulterated strength and might. The monstrous mountain looked over his coffee table sized chest and into the eyes of his companion. His face was flushed and beads of sweat dotted his entire face and shaved head. Veins wandered across his temples and his tri-colored eyes were clear and bright, staring at the man in front of him. “Fuck! That was incredible.” The beast’s voice pounded against his partner. “I can’t believe you are hard again, man.” The small one looked down through his own substantial pecs. He could just see the head of his engorged cock standing straight out from his body at least 16 inches. The tip was oozing thick clear precum in a constant stream. The giant licked his lips—he knew how sweet that viscous liquid was. “I have much more to seed you with, you fucking ape. You want to GROW MORE or NOT? Now turn around and bend over!” “Yes, sir!” The giant beast’s eyes flashed with a look of complete lust and hunger for the smaller man’s cock. “I’m just getting started. By the time I’m done with you, you won’t be human anymore. I’m going to FUCK YOU HUGE!” ================================================================= Skye opened his eyes just a little bit. He felt his boyfriend’s body against his and went back to sleep. It had just been a dream, but a hot dream. He could feel his hard cock throbbing before drifting off again. Next to him, Will’s mind raced. Even lying in bed, wrapped in the warm cocoon of his boyfriend’s embrace, he could not stop thinking of the possibilities that had been shared with him earlier in the night by his brilliant man. They had been talking for hours – since about 6PM--when Skye picked him up at work. He knew that Skye had been working on something for months but with all of his powers of persuasion, could not pry the man’s tight lips free. That’s how Skye operated. He was meticulous beyond measure and more brilliant than anyone Will had ever met. Even Skye’s colleagues and superiors nodded in deference to his mega-charged mental abilities. Will had always been his one-and-only confidante and neither of them had hidden anything from each other since the night that they first met three years ago. That is, until a few months ago when Skye mentioned that he was working on a present for Will and would say nothing else until the time was right. Will had tried repeatedly to get hints out of the man, but to no avail. It had become a game between them and a fun one at that. More than once, Will cozied up to Skye on the couch, in bed, or while walking around town on the weekend and asked him,” Hey beautiful. What are you working on for me?” “You’ll see soon enough, Big Man,” was Skye’s typical response to which Will would proceed to “punish” his brilliant other half by spanking him on his muscular tight ass, or pinching his half-dollar sized nipples, or wrapping his huge meaty hand around Skye’s large responsive cock without warning. Any one of these “punishments” would no doubt start the two on some animalistic fuck session. They could barely keep their hands off each other as it was. The game just gave Will an excuse to paw at his man. It wasn’t as if Skye complained at all. He had fallen head over heels for Will the first time they talked. Like so many love stories in the gay community, theirs started one serendipitous evening at the local gym. Skye was in his last year of his MD/PhD program. Being in a program that graduated him as both a physician and a PhD prepared researcher left very little time for his extracurricular activities. He had been working on his doctoral programs for 6 years and only had one left and he couldn’t be happier. One thing that he always made time for was the gym. It was a space that he could put his headphones on and disappear. He had always wanted to be one of those huge guys that he saw throwing around weights and grunting. He wanted to be enormous, but he didn’t have the time or energy to prepare food, eat many times a day, or spend more than a short time in the gym every day. Even so, he was always secretly lusting after those men. He wanted to touch them, to sleep with them, to be part of their group; but he kept telling himself that his sacrifice would be worth it and it would give him a better future. After he was done with his program, he would be able to devote even more time and resources to his physical goals. One crisp day in the late fall, Skye parked his car at the gym, grabbed his black duffle from the back seat and opened his door. The cool sweet air hit him in the face and he breathed in deeply and smiled. Fall was his favorite time of year. The air just smelled better – sweeter somehow. He walked into the gym and said hello to the workers at the front desk. They were always so friendly to him. He knew that he was a very attractive man with a beautiful tight body so he wasn’t a stranger to turning heads. At 5 foot 8 inches, he wasn’t tall, but the 180 pounds he carried was all muscle bunched up on his arms, shoulders, pecs, and ass. He had bulges where it counted and that made him feel better about his lack of desired mass. That knowledge allowed him to walk with confidence and attract attention where he went. His hair was dark, his eyes an emerald green that often compelled people to ask if he was wearing colored contacts, but he wasn’t he would assure them. He passed the front desk and turned the sharp corner to the left to head to the locker room to change. Coming around the corner, he waived to one of the muscle-bound men next to a squat rack, Jason. The two had become friends, and Skye had fucked the man on more than one occasion. Jason had been the only one at the gym he had messed around with. Just as he put his hand down from his wave, he turned toward the locker room door and ran straight into a hard warm wall. The man before him grabbed him firmly by the upper arms to prevent him from falling, looked down and simply said, “Excuse me,” while smiling like the Cheshire Cat. “I’m so sorry! I wasn’t watching where I was going. I…uh…saw a friend over there. Sorry again,” Skye blathered. Looking up at the taller, larger man, he was immediately overcome with lust. “Damn, man. You are cute! I think I’ve seen you around here before.” Will stuck his large meaty hand out to shake Skye’s. “I’m Will. It’s ok, by the way. I can handle someone walking into this wall of muscle.” He chuckled to himself all the while looking at Skye’s face. The smaller guy couldn’t take his eyes off of Will’s mammoth chest. He towered over Skye at 6’ 3” and weighed at least 230 pounds, maybe more. He was solid and built like a side of beef. A thin layer of fat covered his muscle gut abs, but he looked powerful, like a bull after a good year on heavy feeding. “Hey Will. Yes, I’ve seen you around. You are hard to miss.” Skye couldn’t wipe the smile off of his face. Will wasn’t the largest guy at the gym, but he was handsome and kept his head shaved making him look like a young version of Mr. Clean. He had checked the guy out many times, but he never though that Will noticed. “I’m going to go change, but I’m sure I’ll see you out here in a bit.” Will still hadn’t let go of his hand. All Skye could think about was the size of the guy’s mitts. He had huge hands—like trying to shake a Christmas ham. The skin underneath his knuckles was rough from countless hours with weight bars. He had put time in to get to his size. “Ok, I’ll see you soon, man.” Will just smiled, like he knew something that his new friend didn’t. A few minutes later, Skye walked out of the locker room to start his workout. Will was just waiting, leaning against the wall. “Hey Skye. I am actually done with my workout, but I wanted to know if you would like to meet me here tomorrow and grab some dinner afterward.” The larger man looked timidly at Skye and held his breath. Skye could tell that Will wasn’t used to being so vulnerable and nervous. “Oh…” His face flushed red. “I am so sorry. I can’t tomorrow. I’m leaving for a conference in the afternoon and I wont be back for a few days.” Will looked down at his feet like a reprimanded schoolboy. “Ummm…OK. Well, I’ll see you around I’m sure.” It was Will’s turn to blush and he felt himself wanting to just disappear. He thought for sure Skye had been interested. “I can’t tomorrow, but do you have plans later? Like…in a bit after I workout here? I would love to have dinner with you tonight.” Skye saw the defeated look on the other man’s face change to positive radiance. “I’ll be back to get you in two hours. Is that ok?” “That’s perfect, Will. I’ll be waiting.” A couple of hours later, Will pulled to the front of the gym. Skye had showered and was waiting just inside of the doors. The bigger man jumped out of his car and went to open the passenger door for Skye. “Who said chivalry is dead,” Skye quietly uttered and smiled up at Will. On the way to the restaurant, Skye kept looking over at Will’s face. His eyes were an arresting combination of blue and green with shocks of silver grey around the edge. His eyes were like nothing Skye had ever seen…and he always looked into a man’s eyes. They were one of his favorite parts. In Will’s eyes, he saw determination and strength mingled with desire and passion. He then looked down a bit and onto the fucking battlefield sized pecs that nestled below the bull neck that Will commanded. Will was barrel-chested and from the way he moved, puffing his beefy mounds out, Skye knew he was proud of his pecs. They snuggled into his shirt like a couple of lambs looking for their mother’s teats, except instead of being soft and gentle, the things looked like they could demolish cinder blocks if confronted by them. And crowning each one, Skye could see the plump bud of Will’s nipples. They were pushed out toward the outside third of Will’s meat pillows and faced slightly downward. Skye had an urge within him to reach out and give one a squeeze, but he thought better of it. Will’s shoulders arced out away from well-worked traps and his hard bulbous biceps pressed against his short sleeve shirt leaving little to the imagination. Skye noticed a thick healthy vein emerging from the shirtsleeve and descending down the swollen bicep muscle. When it hit Will’s forearm, the vein shattered into an immense network of smaller tributaries running just under the surface of Will’s thin skin and ended as they fed into his fingers. He then let his eyes lower more and saw that the tight shirt that Will had picked out emphasized the beginnings of a small muscle gut. He could slightly make out the outline of Will’s abdominals (he wasn’t completely shredded), but they were pushed out just enough to make it look like he had eaten a large meal. “FUCK!” Skye thought to himself. He loved big pecs and he loved muscle guts. His breaths became shallower and he felt himself getting hard. He slid his gaze quickly to Will’s legs. They had power in them. He could see that Will’s pants were maybe one size too small--on purpose--and he didn’t mind. He could see the large thigh muscles pressing against his well-faded and comfortable jeans and the large mounds of meat extending past the knee in large teardrop shaped nobs. The man had legs! The tightness of the jeans did nothing to hide the enormous package that Will was wielding. His crotch held a bulge that looked like he was attempting to smuggle some sort of large citrus fruit in his pants. It was impressive. “Oh my god,” Skye whispered under his breath. His mouth was slightly open, and then he saw Will’s body shake a little. “Hey there, Skye….Earth to Skye…” He lifted his eyes from Will’s cock and balls and Will was staring his directly in the eyes…chuckling softly to himself. “I think you are hot too…seriously, I have been checking you out for months. I never thought I would work up enough nerve to ask you out though, until today,” Will casually said. “Me? You were nervous to ask me out?” “Of course! You are so handsome. You have the most amazing tight body. All the guys think so. The big muscle guys at the gym are always talking about wanting to get you into bed but as far as I know, only that giant, Jason, has done it…so, I never thought you’d say yes. I was so nervous to ask you out!” “Well, I’m glad you did, Will. I’m glad you did.” Skye reached over and placed his left hand on Will’s thigh, just above his knee. He swore that he saw Will’s cock jump an inch. Later that evening and after dinner, they sat in the quiet low lit restaurant and just talked. They talked about dreams and fears, of love and heartbreak, and of how much they were enjoying themselves. “Will, tell me a little about you growing up. What makes you tick?” Skye realized that they had discussed many things, but not their pasts and he was curious. “Well, I was raised in this little town far away from the lights of a big city like this. I was obsessed from a young age with getting big. See, my parents are kind of short.” He let lose a rumbling chuckle again. “My dad is about 5 foot 6, I think. I got fucked…sorry…um, I got the short end of the stick in the genetics department…at least for what I wanted. I never thought I would get taller than my dad, but I wanted it so bad. I would lay awake at night willing myself to get taller. I would think about it all the time, even when I was small. I knew that size was power, and I wanted to have that. It consumed me…it still does, to be honest.” “So you are a size and strength man? I think I may be disappointing to you then. If you haven’t noticed, I’m not one of the huge guys, unfortunately.” Skye suddenly felt self-conscious. “Well, I think that big strong guys are amazing, but that’s not necessarily what I am looking for in someone else…for me, I want to get big. Being strong is a perk, but fuck!!!...I mean…um, sorry, I swear a lot and I’m trying to be on my best behavior. I want to impress you.” Will blushed again. He wasn’t used to letting someone have this kind of effect on him. “I am an alpha, damn it! I don’t apologize for shit!” he thought to himself. But he knew in this moment, where he was now, and with this person, he wasn’t the alpha…not tonight. He wanted to impress this handsome man sitting across from him. “Will, feel free to swear man. Fuck. Shit. Ass. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck! See, its OK…just tell me about your desire to be big. When did that start?” A distinct tone of pleading came through as Skye questioned his date. The big guy just looked at his date and smiled. He laughed again. This guy was full of surprises. It sounded like he had found a muscle and size whore…and now he had been given permission to say “Fuck” and not feel badly about it. He was going to be ok, he reassured himself. “I guess it started one winter. I remember it being so cold. Everything was frozen and there was snow on the ground. It must have been January or February and I was about 8 years old. My dad worked out a few nights a week at the local YMCA and it was his “alone” time.” Will shot Skye a look, like he was about to reveal some terrible secret and when he spoke, his voice was quieter. “I went along with him one evening. I can still remember the smell of the place. Sweat, iron, wood, the musty smell of communal showers, and…the smell of men. If you’ve ever been in an old-school gym, you know what I am talking about. Sweat, testosterone, and iron…fuckin’ no smell like it in the world, man.” Will was growing a chubby just thinking about that place years ago. Skye was looking intently into his date’s eyes. He nodded. He had been in those kind of places where the men thrust weight around in an environment that seemed more like a gorilla cage than the slick hypoallergenic gyms so popular these days…his cock twitched. The thought of that smell made him instantly horny too. “So, I went that evening and saw these men. They were big everywhere. Much taller than my dad, much thicker, huge arms, huge pecs, huge legs…and with thick beards. They looked like man mountains. They groaned and moaned and yelled as they pushed around the weights. They were so powerful, and so big….Sooooo big.” Will’s voice trailed off to a whisper. Skye kept getting harder and harder. The tone of Will’s voice was full of eroticism. It was the voice of pure lust. He looked over at Will and the larger man was adjusting his crotch a bit. Skye knew that Will had an enormous raging erection. He could see it on his face and more so, he thought he could smell it on some level. He continued. “I felt something that I had never felt before. The feeling started in the pit of my stomach and worked its way down to my balls and worked its way up to my throat. I remember feeling my heart pound and my chest get tight. I remember my mouth getting dry and my throat closing up.” He paused to slow down his breathing. “ I wanted to be one of those huge guys. I wanted to carry myself that way and be positively enormous.” He paused again for several seconds, not looking at Skye. It was obvious that the story had increased the sexual tension between the two. Then, he looked Skye directly in the eyes and held his gaze for several seconds as if he didn’t know how to proceed. “I wanted to be much bigger and more powerful than they were. I wanted to dwarf them…and I still want it.” He stopped at that and waited for Skye to say something. After a long silence, Skye reached across the small table and took one of Will’s big rough hands. “You got so much bigger than you thought was possible. Will, you are well over 6 feet tall and you are built like a brick house, man. You did it against all genetic odds.” “I know. I think I just forced myself to keep growing and getting bigger. I mean, I put in countless hours in the gym and I was sure to get the best possible nutrition to improve my chances of growing, but I guess when I stopped getting taller a few years ago, I felt that I had still been short changed. I wanted so much more…I still want so much more.” There was a pleading tone to his voice as he uttered the last sentence. The heartbreak of a lost dream emerged and combined with the sexual tension between the two. It was a strange feeling. “Honestly, Will, I understand. I want to be huge too. Maybe not to the same scale as you, but I have been so devoted to my life and profession that I haven’t been able to sacrifice to get there. Someday, I want to be built like you…even more muscular…um, not that you aren’t. I just want to be ripped and huge. Like I said, I understand. “ “Well, that’s refreshing.” Will took his other hand and placed it on the hand that Skye was holding. “That’s not all, Will.” It was Skye’s turn to pause and look uncertain. He proceeded with caution, “I want to be huge and ripped, yes. But I want my man—whomever that is—to be bigger. Much bigger. I want to feel safe and protected, Will. I want to feel that my man is invincible and would level mountains if I asked him to. I want to be able to curl up on his body like a newborn on his father’s chest. I guess, if we’re fantasizing about our dream man, that would be mine.” There was silence at the table for a full minute. Both of the men couldn’t tear themselves away from each other’s gazes. Will gulped, obviously flustered, “So, tell me about you, Skye. We’ve talked about me for a while. Tell me about your life.” “Well, I grew up here. My family owns a few luxury automobile dealerships and I often spend time helping my dad run them when I have some extra time. I love sexy cars! I worked there growing up. Now I am in my last year of an MD and PhD combined program. I am specializing in endocrinology and genetics--gene therapy to be exact. And my PhD work in on something called CRSPR. It is a new way of working with genes and gene expression. It is fascinating. I would be happy to share more with you sometime. Someone I have been working with just won the Nobel Prize for our work on the project. But, now it seems like talking about heavy science would kill the moment we are having.” He laughed a bit to himself. Will just stared into his eyes. Will was in trouble. He loved smart guys. Especially smart handsome one’s with nibbleable pecs, tight waists, and high round asses. “I hope that I get to hear all about your work some day. It sounds interesting!.” Will let go of Skye’s hand, grabbed his napkin and dabbed his mouth. A server was about to walk by. “Can you point me toward the restroom?” The young woman dressed in black pointed to the far corner of the restaurant. Will looked at Skye, “Excuse me for a moment. I’ll be back shortly.” When Will stood up, Skye saw Will’s cock snaking down the side of his tight jeans. The thing looked enormous—and hard. Almost the size of two soda cans one on top of the other. And halfway down his thick massive thigh sat a huge wet spot. As he rose up to leave the table, Skye got a whiff of musk coming off of Will’s crotch in waves. He almost passed out. “Who the fuck is this guy?” he thought to himself as he gawked at Will’s powerful muscled ass walking away from the table in those tight-as-fuck jeans. “Fuck it!” He said out loud to himself as he stood up and walked quickly toward the bathroom just a few seconds behind his muscular date. He went to open the bathroom door and it was locked. Jiggling the handle, he said in a firm voice. His mind was two steps ahead and already had his hand down Will’s pants. “Will, its me. Open the door.” He said it with authority. The door opened slightly. Will stood there with his pants unzipped and had started his attempt at getting the waist of his jeans over his squat-and-lunge induced hockey butt. His beastly cock was standing out parallel to the floor from where his low hanging large balls met his groin. “I think you have something that I want,” Skye uttered in a commanding voice. He shut and locked the door, stepped forward, sank to his knees and put his large warm pouty lips around Will’s manhood and began to suck as if his life depended on it. From that moment on, the two were inseparable. That night was the first of countless nights the two spent together. Outside of necessary absences, like Skye’s conference, they had not spent a night separated from each other in three years. They could not get enough of each other’s bodies, senses of humor, goals, and desires. They shared a passion for pushing themselves to physical limits and became each other’s personal cheering section in the gym. They wanted to be as close to each other’s fantasies as possible. Not only that, they were falling deeply in love. No one ever saw them apart. ============================================================================================== Will still lay wrapped in the warm arms of Skye, wide-awake. The soft snore of his boyfriend was so soothing to him and he always could fall asleep if he heard it. Tonight had been different though. Skye had finally shared with him the surprise he had been holding out on. Will felt numb and for the first time in a long while—slightly scared. If he were to accept this gift, it would mean all of his wishes would come true as well as those of Skye. But the piper would need to be paid. Things would change drastically. Most importantly, there would be the initial separation. He didn’t know if he could survive without being able to touch Skye for hours on end every day. He didn’t know if he could go days without seeing him. He didn’t know if he could stand not being able to wake up to Skye’s beautiful green eyes, full lipped kisses, and smile. He didn’t know if he could withstand a day without the sensation of Skye sticking his fingers into his crack and playing with his tight hole. Skye loved to tease him like that. Skye had a thing for playing with his tight pucker, and he loved it too. He didn’t know if he could go for longer than two days without feeling his giant cock nestle into his lover’s body. He didn’t know if he could bear the thought of going more than those same two days without hearing the moans and cries of Skye as Will plowed his massive cock into his handsome boyfriend’s ass, hitting his prostate and driving Skye wild with lust and love. They both loved sport fucking. Would it be worth it? Skye was more important than his muscle and size obsession, but Skye had a convincing way about him. Skye knew that he could successfully give them both every desire they shared and fulfill their every fantasy—and do so safely. His beautiful man would NEVER put him in real danger and he knew that. Skye was sure, so he was also sure. There was no one smarter than his man. He lay there awake. The sun was beginning to come up and Skye pushed his back into Will’s huge barrel chest, longing for more skin contact even when completely asleep. Will placed his strong veined arm across Skye’s chest and pulled him in tight. He drifted off to sleep for a couple of hours before his other half began to stir. “Will. Will, are you awake?” Skye spoke quietly. He knew that Will liked to sleep in sometimes on Saturdays. “I am, Beautiful.” “I don’t want you to do this if it is too much or if you are unsure at all…I want you to be happy, and I want to be happy. Don’t let the excitement of my scientific accomplishment influence you. I love you regardless of our fantasies.” “Just one more question, Skye. Do you think you can live without me for the first phase? I don’t know if I can stay sane without you. I don’t know if you can stay sane without me. I know from what you said that it would just be the first phase that we can’t be together. But…Fuck, Skye. I don’t want to be separated from you—ever!” Skye pushed his back further into Will’s massive chest and eased his glutes into Will’s semi-hard cock. Then he turned his face upward and said, “I don’t want to be away from you for a single day either. But, you have a chance to fulfill your dream and my fantasy. Do you think it will be worth it?” Will looked down and saw how much Skye wanted this and he knew that he did too. “Yes, my man. It will be worth it.” They spent the next four hours alternating between making love and fucking like wild animals. It was beautiful. The choice had been made. Will lay there thinking about yesterday--the day that changed everything. ============================================================================================== Skye picked Will up at the office building where he worked. He looked giddy with excitement, like a young schoolboy who had kissed his first crush. “I am ready to unveil my gift to you, Will. Everything is in place.” Skye was electrified. “I want to go right home and tell you all about it. I ordered dinner to be delivered in a little while.” “Do you want to go workout?” “I want to share with you what I have been working on…so, maybe we can skip today?” Skye knew that this was bigger than their daily routine. And soon Will would agree. “Ok, you sexy fuck. Whatever you say!” Will was excited because Skye was obviously about to burst. They made their way back home on the busy streets of rush hour. After they had changed into more comfortable clothes, they stood in the bedroom. Skye leaned in to kiss his boyfriend. Will put his giant hands under Skye’s arms and lifted him up easily so they could kiss straight on. It was something that Will liked to do. It made him feel big and strong. Skye liked it because it made him feel safe and protected. Will was a protective man and loved Skye with a ferocity that made others notice immediately. When he picked Skye up so easily, he was communicating so much to his lover. When he lowered him down, Skye took his hand and walked him into the dining room where he pulled out a chair for Will to sit in. Skye pulled out the chair next to him and pulled it closer to his big lover. Their thighs were touching and Skye placed his hand on Will’s massive chest. “Will. I am ready to share my present with you.” He stopped and gathered himself together for the most important sentence he had ever uttered, up to that moment. “Will, I can grant us all of our wishes about your size…and mine.” Will looked at him quizzically. “I can do it Will. I can make you grow into a mammoth man, larger than those men at the YMCA when you were younger. Larger than the biggest guys at the gym. I can do it. I have figured out a way.” Will looked at Skye and knew that he was telling the truth. A lump developed in his throat and he couldn’t swallow. Was Skye telling him that their fantasies could come true? He knew that Skye would never say such things without being certain. It was one of their many shared secrets…this desire for Will to grow and for Skye to not be far behind. “How?” Will said simply and softly. “Do you want the short version or the long version?” Skye looked like he was going to combust he was so excited and turned on. “Short. I wont understand your long version…too many geeky science words.” There was no laugh in Will’s voice, but looking back, they both eventually would think that this was a funny comment. “Ok, I’ll be brief but cover the important stuff.” Skye put his hand against Will’s cheek and reached up to give him another kiss. He knew that once he said what he had to say, their lives and relationship would change—and he hoped only for the better. “First of all, Will, there must be two stages to your growth. The first stage, I have called The Priming. In this stage, we will take advantage of a relatively recent advancement to the field of neuroscience: epigenetics. This pretty much means that your environment will dictate much of what your genetics will produce. For so long, we thought genetics were fixed. Genes were expressed, and bam…there you are. But this isn’t how it works really. Epigenetics claims, and rightly so, that your environment plays a critical role in how your genes are expressed and it does so throughout your life. It involves methylation and acetylation and a lot of other things that are hard to understand, but I want to use an example…” He looked at Will intently. He wanted to know for sure that Will understood what he was saying. “Think of those huge-as-fuck men who are in prison. Their diet is shit! They don’t have much access to extra calories, especially protein, they only have an hour to work out every day, but they are thick as bears, strong as elephants, ripped and HUGE! How do you think that happens? It goes against every bodybuilding principle.” Will shrugged his shoulders and looked at Skye with a questioning expression. “It’s the environment, Will. Something about being around all of that testosterone, anger, fear, violence…their bodies respond if given the proper trigger, like weightlifting. They become huge because their mind and bodies demand it. The environment demands it too. Something happens to their gene expression and different genes are turned on to make them grow into muscle beasts. Regardless of exercise time or quality and quantity of their nutrition, they grow to be huge fucking muscle bulls. It’s quite amazing! For you though, not only will this environmental aspect need to be engaged, but I will need to give you something called BDNF. It is a neurotrophin that will cause new neuron growth in your brain in order to accelerate the changes and magnify them. That part is key.” Will just stared at him waiting for more. “So the first stage is to naturally change the genes that are being expressed in every cell in your body through a high testosterone and high stress environment and then to buttress this change with exaggerating its effects in your brain. We have to put you in a position to have this type of transformation. Your limiting factor, at this point in your life, is your height. Since your growth plates have closed, we will need to reverse the ossification process of your growth plates and activate those bone growth cells again so that you can grow to the limits of your potential…which is much more that your current 6 foot 3 frame. I have been working on such an injection for quite some time. Originally it was to be used for patients with growth deficiencies, but it should work for you as well. You have a growth deficiency in a way…you and I both want you to be so much bigger. I am going to go through the same process so I can grow as well. But we both want you to remain larger than me, so I will not be going through the Priming. That is just for you, Big Man.” Will was starting to look more convinced. “After the first stage, your body will be ready to receive directions to grow from any stimulus. Your bones will be primed to continue lengthening and your brain will be primed to permit expansion of your body in so many ways; organ growth, vasculature, and most importantly, your muscles. Your brain and every cell in your body will be ready to turn on those genes that will make you grow, grow, GROW! That’s where CRSPR comes in.” This process is quite new, but it will harness the willingness of your body to expand and combine it with a genetic transformation. With CRSPR biotechnology, I will be able to completely annihilate every mysostatin gene in every cell in your body. You would pack on hundreds of pounds of muscle without doing a thing--that is if your body hadn’t been primed, but it will have been so I can’t know the amount of muscle you will pack on, but it will be fucking unbelievable…literally. I can insert genes that will activate your growth plates, I can manipulate your organ sizes to compensate for your increased mass…anything we decide to do, I can do it by rewriting the DNA in every cell in your body. Not only will your cells be primed to change, we will be actively manipulating those cells to do whatever we fucking want them to. ” “Skye, is this real?” “Will, we are going to turn you into a god. And I am going to be right there with you, standing at your side as I have been and always will be.” “FUCK ME!” “That will have to wait until later,” Skye forced out a laugh. “What is important about the second phase, or the growth phase, is that the DNA will be rewritten in your cells by means of a massive infection that must be delivered somehow into your system. Once the virus gets in, the viral particles will inject every cell they comes into contact with genes that I can then engineer to splice into your DNA. It will work, and it will be fucking unbelievable.” “How are you going to get these virus particles into me? You know how I feel about shots.” The big man rumbled a forced laugh. “I’m going to infect myself. I want the same genetic mutations to occur in me, remember. And it will be so much more fun that way. We are going to be closer than ever, Will. I am going to infect myself with a load of viral particles that carry these CRSPRs and I am going to fuck the virus into you…It will be like getting the flu, but instead of getting sick, you are going to get fucking HUGE. I am going to literally fuck you into being a monster. GOD that is so hot!” “I agree Skye. I want you to fuck me huge. Fuck me until you dry up… and then keep going.” Will was starting to get excited now. His huge cock leaping up in his pants. He looked at Skye wild eyed with a love that he could no longer contain. “Let’s go fuck each other and talk about this more after dinner.” “I couldn’t agree more, Big Man. I am so turned on right now! They talked into the night after they satisfied each other. Lying there in bed, sweaty and naked, Will’s swollen manhood was still inside of Skye’s gorgeous ass and had been for over an hour. They cuddled, holding each other close—all salty and sticky with cum. “Tell me more about this first phase. If I can’t be with you when it is happening, I need to know what you have planned. And WHY can’t I be with you? How will my mind be rewired to accept this growth?” “This is the tricky part, Will. The most data I can find about men undergoing this strange change is when they are incarcerated. I know this is scary, but I have figured out a way to get you into that environment and then extract you when the time is right.” Will pulled away, his eyes wide. “I have it planned out Will. I need you to trust me through this process. I have been so careful in my organization and for planning every possible scenario…I have flow-charts mapped for every possibility. It will be ok. You will need to be framed for something, arrested, and jailed…but I will have mountains of evidence that will be unleashed on the courts to prove your innocence when the time is right.” “I’m not a criminal! I don’t want to be locked up, man. Is there another way?” “You big beautiful brute,” he reached over and tugged on Will’s pendulous nipple, “I wish there were a better way, but the data supports this type of situation to maximize the results. I will be sure that you are taken out of that environment as soon as possible. I’m thinking probably a couple of months will do with the change accelerants you will have on board. Will, I will be with you in every moment. I will be thinking of you the entire time, just waiting for you to be ripe for the picking.” He leaned over and gave Will a firm kiss. He looked into his big man’s eyes and realized that Will had tears in his eyes. “What’s wrong, Big Man?” “I am so excited by what you are saying, but the most important thing in my life is YOU! Can I be away from you that long? My heart is racing, man. I don’t know…” “I will be able to visit frequently. I will be there as much as I am permitted to be. I will not leave you alone in there, you mountain of fuck meat! You are MINE and I will take care of you, just like you have taken care of me. It WILL work.” Skye smiled and wrapped his arms around his man’s tight muscle gut. “I love you, Will and I will get you out of there as soon as I can. Phase two will be much easier on both of us I think since we will be together, and that’s when the real growth will happen anyway. I know you can do it and I will be waiting for you.” The next day, Skye brought home a briefcase full of syringes and sealed bottles and ampules. They were ready to start the treatments to soften their growth plates, reestablish the osteoblasts that would create more bone, and the BDNF that would allow Will’s brain to remodel itself at an accelerated rate while he was away. Will was a champ, and allowed himself to submit to Skye’s treatments, even though he HATED needles. He had complete trust in his boyfriend. After a few weeks, he hadn’t noticed any changes, but Skye assured him that there wouldn’t be any this early. Somehow, he hoped that his progress could be met without the second part of the plan…his confinement. The injection schedule proceeded for a few more weeks. Then one day, Skye looked into Will’s dazzling eyes. “It’s time, Will. You are ready to go in. The levels of the hormones we have been working on are high. The growth plates in your bones are beginning to soften and that process will continue over the course of the next few months. I need you to tell me that you are 100% sure that you want to do this. We can just stop now and continue on with our regular lives.” It was Skye’s turn to feel worried and concerned. He had been so excited for the past couple of months about bringing his project to fruition; he had rarely let himself think of how lonely he would be without his big, strong boyfriend. What would it be like to spend every day for weeks entirely alone? He loved this man more than he loved himself—far more, he had realized recently. “You sex beast! I am ready. I have complete confidence in you. I am ready if you think I am ready.” “You are.” Skye looked at Will’s big masculine body and felt like he was saying goodbye to an old and trusted friend. He knew that the next time he saw Will, he would have already started to change. Suddenly, a shock of apprehension flooded him. “Am I ready for this? What will happen to him in there? What kind of man will come home to me when this phase is done?” He knew that the BDNF would help in strengthening Will’s mind and would establish stronger connections between the brain he would develop inside the jail and the body that he would start to grow when he was out; but he also knew that he couldn’t predict how Will’s body or mind would actually respond to the testosterone fueled environment that he would be living in. The plan was set to go into effect now and he only hoped that the same happy, loving Will would emerge on the other side—albeit with a vastly superior capacity for growth. “Tomorrow, it will happen Will. So that you are completely caught off guard and are convincing, I think we should keep with the plan of you not knowing what you are going to be convicted of. The less you know about that, the better. Will, do you trust me?” Will took Skye’s chin into his large meaty hand—the hand that had touched him a million times. “You are everything to me. I trust you completely and I will be praying every moment to see you as soon as I can. Now lets spend the rest of the evening together…no talking about anything other than you and me. I want to just hold you tonight and kiss you. I want to do things to you that I will miss for the next couple of months.” With that, Will grabbed Skye’s hand and for the last time for a while, walked him into the bedroom. That night, of all others in their relationship, cemented them together as a single unit. They cried, and fucked, and laughed, and smiled. They spoke of the past and of the future. They made plans to travel and plans to go to the beach in a few months. They held each other gently and they grabbed each other tightly, not wanting to let go. It was the most intimate time that they had ever spent together in their three-plus years of dating. Before they drifted off to sleep, Will got out of bed and walked naked into the kitchen. His muscular back bulging with strong and powerful mounds of muscle. His thighs and calves looked healthy and thick in the light coming through the window. Skye was struck, for the thousandth time, by the majestic power of his boyfriend. He felt a lump rise in his throat and felt that he would die if he could not touch Will for two months. Will returned to the bedroom with something in his hands. “Skye. You look so angelic in the moonlight.” His voice cracked a bit. He was getting emotional now. He felt that whatever Skye had injected into him to cause his brain to expand in its abilities, was weaving Skye into his psyche and it was Will’s intense feelings for his boyfriend that were causing this reaction. Skye was a part of him on a level that he couldn’t explain. He knew it was the BDNF. He knew that he was cementing Skye as his mate for life and that he was now wired to love this man with a ferocious intensity until the day he died. “Hold out your left hand, Skye.” The smaller man held out his left arm toward Will. A large spool of butcher’s twine came out from behind Will’s naked body. Will pulled out several inches of twine, reached over to the bedroom desk and grabbed a pair of scissors, cutting a length from the spool. He looked down at his partner, sitting on the edge of the bed in front of him and gingerly wrapped the piece of twine around Skye’s extended ring finger. “Skye, things will be different from now on…I didn’t know I was going to do this until five minutes ago, but it is the right time so I’m sorry I didn’t make the traditional preparations…but, Skye, will you marry me? I…I uh, don’t have a ring for you now, so I am hoping this will do.” His hands were shaking as he was tying the knot on the twine ring on Skye’s finger. “Yes. With no doubts…Yes.” “I promise to cherish you forever, to protect you from ANY threat, and to make you happy. I hope that is enough for the moment. AND, I’m sure that I will promise you more later.” Will looked into Skye’s deep green eyes as the corners of his mouth turned up into a smile of complete satisfaction. He leaned in and kissed his new fiancé. Skye was shell shocked, but in the best of ways. They hugged for half an hour and fell asleep in each other’s arms. They would look back on this night as one that shaped their future together and one that they would guide decisions for years to come. Skye was ready to grow his man and Will was ready to get HUGE. =============================================================================================== The sun was just starting to come up and Will stretched out to pull Skye into him. He felt cold. His eyes snapped open. He wasn’t there! “Skye? Skye???” His voice had a hint of agony in it. He instantly knew that Skye was gone. The apartment was silent—dead quiet. His powerful frame sat up in bed and walked, naked, into the living room where he saw an envelope with his name written on it. “My Stud Fiancée, Will” William, Last night reminded me of why I love you so much, not that I need reminding. You make me feel like I own the world, and it is because you are mine. I will not take this ring off of my finger for a moment while you are away. My heart is already aching from your absence and my body is already demanding to be with you again. The hardest thing I have had to do in my life was getting out of that bed this morning but I have things to get done before the city wakes up. Know, with every piece of your body, mind, and soul that I love you. I love you far more than I love myself. It comforts me to know that you feel the same way. I can’t wait to build the rest of my life with you. It will be an adventure that is beyond our imagination. I lay awake last night thinking about your proposal and how it was the perfect time, place, and situation. God, you are romantic. I could never ask for a better companion and partner in life. As we embark on this new chapter, understand that everything I have done, am doing, and will do is for you and me. The next page has instructions that you must follow to the letter. I know you can do this, Big Man. Skye Will noticed that a couple of tears had fallen onto the letter and smudged the ink. His heart was flowing over with emotions. He read the letter once more and then moved to the second page. Will, You must follow these instructions exactly as I have laid them out for you. 1.Put on your black hoodie and your black track pants. Take your sunglasses with you when you leave. 2.At 8:00 this morning, leave the house walking and discard this letter several blocks away in a dumpster. 3.Be in front of my dad’s Ferrari/Maserati dealership on the corner of 12th and Madison by 8:20 with your sunglasses on. 4.Stay several minutes and be sure the cameras catch you outside of the windows. 5.Go to our bank on Broadway and Olive and request to open a separate savings and checking account in your name only. Do this when they open at 9:00. 6.Transfer $20,000 from our joint account to your new personal account. I made a $20k cash deposit from my trust cash reserve so the money is there. 7.Walk home directly and wait. Call me at 11AM. 8.When you are in jail, workout as much as possible. Be aggressive. Be an alpha. You are an alpha anyways, so just take that with you and trust your instincts. Be tough, Will. It will help you get through this and improve your brain remodeling. 9.Keep a journal of your feelings and experiences. I will keep one as well. Write what is happening to you, but be aware that your writings will be read by other people so don’t reference our plan at all. In fact, express your rage toward me. It will make it more convincing. 10.I will see how the case goes and try to come and visit if it seems appropriate for me to do so. If you don’t see me for a few weeks, don’t let it bother you. I am going to be pretending to be furious. Whatever my family says to you or about you—and more importantly whatever I say about you—is all an act. I know it will hurt you--some of the things I’ll say-- but it isn’t real. We need to get you into jail and that means making law enforcement and the courts believe that there is reason to hold you. I will not post bail for obvious reasons. Knowing you, it will be close to 7:00 when you get this. Get going, you big brute. Skye That was it. The rest would be in Skye’s very capable hands. Will showered and put the black hoodie and track pants on. He grabbed his shades from the table by the front door. He tucked the love letter into a stash of papers in the drawer by his bed. He wanted to keep that forever. He went into the closet and stuck his nose into the dress shirts that Skye had hanging up. It smelled like what Skye smelled like in the morning. He grabbed Skye’s workout clothes from the hamper and stuffed his nose into those. He smelled sweat and the unmistakable sweetness of precum. It smelled like Skye at the gym and in the car on the way home from their workout. He didn’t want to forget. Walking toward the front door, he paused and took a deep breath. He opened the front door. As he shut it, he turned around and looked at their little cozy apartment memorizing every detail and closed it. The checklist went off without a hitch. He discarded the letter in a random dumpster next to a restaurant between their apartment and the dealership He was at the dealership standing outside of the windows at 8:20. There were several patrol cars there. He stood there, along with a handful of other people, for a few minutes. Skye’s father was there talking with the officers and looked up and made eye contact with Will. He went to the bank, opened the account, transferred the money, and walked home. He did everything perfectly. Walking in the door, he felt so alone. It was only 10:30 so he waited on the edge of the couch until 11:00 on the dot. He dialed Skye’s work number. “Skye. I did everything on the list.” “Good Will. I love you.” With that the line went dead and a lump rose up in Will’s throat. He didn’t move from the edge of the couch for several hours. Around 3:00, a loud knock sounded at the door and he jumped from being startled. Walking to the door he knew that this was the beginning of his time alone. “William Shaeffer?” “Yes? Can I help you officers?” “We have some questions we’d like to ask you. May we come in?” “Sure.” “What were your whereabouts early this morning around 4AM?” “I was here, sleeping, alone.” After several more questions, the officers requested that Will go to the station with them. They said they had video showing Will in his black hoodie and pants early that morning outside of the dealership. They mentioned his new account and him being spotted at the scene that morning looking around outside. By the end of the day, he had been booked into jail pending a hearing for charges of grand theft. =============================================================================================== Will Journal Week 1: I know that my writings will most likely be read by the jail personnel, so fuck off ass holes. I haven’t been able to write for a few days. The first few have been busy with getting used to the place and getting things set for trial. I can’t believe that Skye hasn’t tried to contact me. I mean, I understand that he thinks I was involved in stealing five cars off of his father’s dealership lot, but fuck…I didn’t do it. They’ve stuck me in a cell with three other guys. All of them look like fucking gorillas—Ugly and Huge. They all seem to get along but are constantly giving me shit. They push me around a bit and call me pansy-boy, but they can fuck off. I feel at ease for the most part. Maybe a bit more energetic. I am only allowed one hour per day to workout and the giant muscle guys here pretty much control who gets to lift on the equipment. They think I’m too new to be worthy I guess. I keep thinking about Skye. I just wish I could talk to him about what happened. He hasn’t returned the calls I have tried to place. I have a visiting day coming up, but I know he won’t be there. The food is shit. =============================================================================================== Skye: I have never felt silence to deep as what I felt walking into our apartment tonight. The cops questioned me about Will. I guess they found that new account almost immediately. Smart fucks. I started injecting the engineered CRSPR viruses into my system today. I couldn’t do so beforehand because I couldn’t risk Will getting exposed before the Priming phase. I know that my body will start changing relatively soon since I included a mysostatin knockout in the viral mix. If the infection takes hold quickly, I should notice something in the next week or so. I miss Will. That’s all I can really process right now. The bed looks so cold and I miss his dopey laugh. I can’t think of anything I’d like to hear more than that. =============================================================================================== Will: It’s been another week. It’s hard to find time alone to write. My trial date was set today. It wont be for another 5 weeks! Fuck. I have been working out religiously since I got here. I don’t know why, but the guys have let me work in with them. Maybe its because I have been able to lift their weight. They know I can handle it. Also, my big billowy jail uniform is getting a bit tight in the arms, shoulders, and legs. That’s weird. Maybe they just gave me the wrong size when they replaced this one. I feel strong. My roommates have stopped picking on me. Maybe that’s because John (he sleeps in the bunk above me) tried to punch me in the face yesterday and I just caught his hand and gave it a good squeeze. I heard some breaking and he went to the nurse’s office. I guess he had seven fractures, probably because he punched the walls or something. I know it wasn’t me. I barely put any pressure on his hand. I miss Skye so much. He still won’t talk to me. Although, I did call his work number today and he picked up the phone, not knowing it was the jail number. I heard his voice and my heart melted. I said “hello” and he hung up. This is hard. ============================================================================================== Skye: Will called me at work today. He just said, “Hello” and my heart about exploded. I told him quickly that I loved him and that I still hand my “ring” on. He mentioned quickly that he was keeping his journal and that he was acting as if I were mad at him. He’s pulling this off very well. His voice sounded a bit deeper, but he said mine did too. The conversation was so short. I don’t want the jail records to show he was on the phone for longer than a few seconds. I’m supposed to be ignoring him. God, this is hard. I’ve gained over 5 pounds this week…and it isn’t fat. I feel like I am just sitting at my desk, growing. It is an amazing feeling. I hope that Will likes the new me. I know I’ll be a lot bigger in a few weeks. ============================================================================================== Will: It’s been two weeks since I wrote last. Someone called me a fag the other day. I lifted him up by his neck and threw him across the room. The piece of shit doesn’t know who he’s messing with. I saw my reflection in the window outside the other day. I was lifting a lot more than the other guys and I looked big. Really big. I can see huge veins running all over my body now. My gut it growing but it is solid, hard muscle. My chest is ballooning out and getting chords of muscle I can see after lifting. My fucking neck though…I can’t even get my t-shirts to go much past my ears. My neck is getting huge. I feel fucking powerful. My cellmates stay out of my way. I fuckin growled at John the other day and I though he was going to piss himself. I thought they were huge just a couple of weeks ago. Who’s huge now, you pieces of shit! They tried to gang up on me last week but after I flexed my legs and arms and my uniform busted open along the seams, they haven’t looked at me in the eye since. They see the weight I am lifting. A couple of guys in the pod have started giving me some of their food too. They want me to get big. I think they also want to worship me and maybe even suck my big cock. More of them should give me food. Maybe I’ll start making some threats. I need to eat more to get bigger. I feel like I’m putting on some serious weight now and I feel that this place is beginning to change me. My temper is getting shorter but conversely, I think I am falling more in love with Skye. I didn’t think that was possible. He still won’t talk to me. I try to call every few days. Sometimes he answers, not knowing it’s me. I’m also getting unbelievably horny. I know, I know. I shouldn’t even think it, but I need sex. I need it. I don’t think I can go much longer without stuffing my big prick into some guy’s tight hole. I wish it were Skye’s. I wish that more than anything. So, I am trying to be strong. But it’s getting harder. I just want to lift, eat, and fuck. What is wrong with me? =============================================================================================== Skye: I’ve talked to Will a few more times recently. Never longer than thirty seconds. It sounds like he is doing well and starting to change. There is a sound in his voice that I cant put my finger on. Ya, it’s deeper and rougher, but he talks to me like I am some delicate unblemished flower but then he says things that are surprising—like how he wants to fuck me all the time and how he wants to rip the arms off of this guy that got in his face in the hallway. I know his trial date is coming up and he will be released then, but I am getting worried about his aggressive tendencies. He is obviously ahead of the curve I thought he would be on. He mentioned that he is bursting out of his jail uniform and that he had to move up a size last week. It sounds like he is becoming quite attuned to his growth and is allowing his environment to work on him as I had planned. I miss him. Whenever I hear his voice, I get hard but I feel that my heart is being torn out. I think that the engineered viruses that I have been injecting are really taking hold. I was sick for a few days, but now starting to balloon out a bit. My shirts are fitting tight and my already ample ass is stretching the seat of all of my pants. My strength has increased by over 20% on all of my lifts, especially bench and squats. Maybe that’s because I know Will loves my legs and ass…and my perky chest. Fuck, I miss him and his beautiful dick. It will all be over in a couple of weeks though. I can wait, I guess. =============================================================================================== Will: The only reason I haven’t knocked all of these fuckers’ heads off is because it will keep me away from Skye longer if I get into trouble here. I can hardly stand to look at most of them. They look at me with fear, and they should. I am turning into a fucking GOD and they are all little piss ants. They know it too. A couple of the guys are cool and they are the only ones I really talk to. They don’t seem afraid of me like most of the other guys and they don’t need to be unless they fuck with me in the wrong way. One of the cool guys asked about Skye yesterday. I told him to be careful when he used Skye’s name. I think he knows to be careful about that. No one really brings up Skye anymore because they are worried that they may say something with the wrong tone of voice or something. They should be afraid. I’ll lose my shit and honestly, I don’t know what I’m capable of anymore. I feel like I could pull the bars off of this cell. Everyone else is scared shitless when they see me. I guess it happened after I destroyed any chance of them competing with me in the weight cage. There was this kinda scrawny younger guy—probably 18 years old or so who wanted to do some lifts. He was new, so the guys were giving him shit right away. I usually work out by myself or with one of the cool guys that are chill. Anyway, Jesse (that’s the kid’s name) kind of looks over at the squat rack like he wants to use it. No one was around it, surprisingly, so he walks over all timid and shit. He puts a plate on each side and starts warming up. It actually looked like it was kind of hard weight for him to lift, but he wasn’t going to show it in his face. These fucking bottom dwellers walk over to him, all tough and shit. They start berating him and calling him a pussy fag and other things I can’t even remember. I don’t know why, maybe it’s because I felt some righteous indignation because they called him a fag or something but I walked over, swole as fuck, sweating, and enormous. Veins were popping out of every part of my body and I looked jacked! I put my hand on the little guy’s shoulder, gently, and told him to keep lifting. I turned to face the other guys and they kind of ganged up on me. There were probably 6 or 7 of them and they were big dudes. I told Jesse to rack the bar and load it up with as many plates as he could get onto it. I looked at the fucking ugly ringleader of the little group and grabbed the bar with my left hand. My arms just felt so powerful, I knew I could lift it. The veins were throbbing all along my arm and I could feel them erupting on every inch of my skin. I grabbed the squat bar with all of those plates on it (I don’t even know how many there were, probably 5 or 6 on each side) and lifted it like it was a 25 pound barbell. The color drained from every one of their faces. Jesse got a huge boner, poor kid. But I did too. He asked if he could suck my cock. I sort of wanted to say yes…but I’m still holding strong for Skye. I am turning into a god and I love it. It’s about time people start showing me some FUCKING RESPECT! ============================================================================================== Skye: I only talked to Will for a short time this morning. He sounds different. His voice is so deep. It reminds me of thunder in the distance. He didn’t say much, as usual, but he did tell me that he could hardly wait for his trial. He said that he has outgrown any expectation that either of us had and he wants me to be proud of his development. I told him I was proud of him no matter what. I think he started crying as he hung up. I am up by 40 pounds myself. With the HGH I have given myself after completing the growth plate softening injections, I have also added an inch of height. Not a ton, but I should start growing more as time goes on. I looked at my body in the mirror this morning when I was getting in the shower. My skin looks as thin as onion skin with thick veins running all over the surface. I love that look. My pecs, legs and ass are where most of the weight has gone I think, but my arms are showing great development too. I am lifting so much more than I was just a few weeks ago before all of this started. I can’t wait to see my man next week. We have a wedding to plan. ============================================================================================== Will: This will probably be the last time I write in this little journal. My trial is tomorrow. Skye came to see me during visiting hours today. He said everything was taken care of, but he said a lot more with his eyes. He couldn’t stop looking at me. He looked like he wanted to eat me alive, and I wanted to jump over the table and make him fuck me stupid. I wanted him to lick and suck every part of my overgrown massive body. I wanted to flip fuck…I want to feed him my thick cock and then pump him full of my man juice. He looked like he wanted it too. I have never felt so out of sorts. Just seeing him after all of this time was mind blowing. He looks so buff. I know I am much bigger now, but he looked so fucking good I couldn’t keep my hands off of my cock. He does something fierce to my brain. I can’t explain it. With anyone else, I feel like a deity, like I NEED to be worshipped and respected. With him, I feel like a little boy seeking approval from a superior. I love that feeling. Knowing I could completely dominate him in every physical way yet giving him complete dominion over me…its such a fucking rush. I couldn’t have chosen a fiancée better suited to me. Our visit was a blur to me. I couldn’t stop looking into his eyes. He looked sooooooo good. Fuck me. I’m the luckiest guy in the world. Yesterday, I told the guys that my Skye would be coming for the first and only time and that they’d better show him the respect he deserved as my fiancée. One guy started chuckling a little when I said “fiancée” like he thought it was funny I was engaged to a guy. I walked over to the metal bars on his cell door, wrapped my big fucking fingers around them and pulled them apart. I could feel the muscles in my shoulders, arms, and back burning, but I needed to work off the anger I was feeling. I wanted to destroy him, end his miserable life, but Skye wouldn’t have liked that. He just stared at me wide-eyed after I pulled the bars apart. He let out a little yelp and I just shot him an evil smile. I think they all knew that they’d better show Skye even more respect than they show me. I think I would have lost all control if someone had even looked at him funny Tomorrow will be a big day. I don’t think I like courtrooms. =============================================================================================== Skye: I went to see Will for the first time yesterday. FUCK ME! He is massive. He completely blew away any projection that I had previously made. I am just guessing here, but I’m thinking he is at least 6 foot 8 now. A few inches in a few weeks isn’t bad for anyone! But his mass is mind-blowing. I walked into the visiting room. The inmates were all sitting at individual tables waiting for us to come in. I walked through the door and scanned the room. I didn’t even know it was him. I just saw this car-sized monstrosity sitting at one of the back tables. I locked eyes with him—he was hard to avoid—and realized it was fuckin WILL! He has put on at least 50 pounds, maybe more. I would guess that his has to be nearing 300 pounds solid. An average of 10 pounds a week! Fuck! He looked at me with such a mix of excitement and anxiety. I could tell he was thrilled to see me the moment our eyes me, but the first thing he said was, “Do I look good? Are you pleased?” Like he could ever be anything other than perfect. I told him how incredible he looked and how I missed his handsome face -- and he looked like I had just given him a winning lottery ticket. His smile almost broke his face in half. We chatted a little bit about the trial tomorrow, but mostly about us. We relived that last night together and he told me that it was one thing that he would think about constantly to make the whole situation bearable. Damn, I love that man. A lot of the time, we just looked at each other and smiled. I could see huge powerful and hard orbs and ropes of his new body under the jumpsuit. I told him I couldn’t wait to explore the fruits of his hard work when he got home. I was feeling frisky and said that I would be doing most of that exploring with my tongue. He just let out a deep guttural moan and looked at me with eyes that I can only describe as “crazy.” I know he will be thinking of that comment all night. When the guards told everyone that visiting time was up, I was the last to leave the room. The guards seemed to be OK with me staying a few extra seconds after everyone left. I’m not sure why, but they didn’t rush the two of us. All of the inmates were seated as their friends or family members left. As I looked at Will, I could see great sadness in him but I just looked at his amazing tri-colored eyes and said, “It will be all over tomorrow, and then you are mine again.” He looked at my ring finger, saw the twine ring he had placed on me, and just smiled. As I turned to walk out of the room, the other inmates stood up, stared at me, and nodded as if they were showing me some great respect or something. I didn’t really understand it, but I turned back to Will. He was standing up too, just looking at me. I waved goodbye, knowing I would see him in a day. The other inmates looked at me too. I didn’t really understand what was happening, but it sure felt like they were almost in awe. It was strange. Since tomorrow is Will’s trial, I have everything in place to assure his release. I know that my body is completely saturated with the viruses that will unleash his growth and I know that will begin happening as soon as I get him to the apartment tomorrow. They are starting to affect me in incredible ways now too. My muscle mass is growing exponentially and my height is increasing at a steady rate. Honestly, I am nervous. He is already so far ahead of where I thought he would be. I think he will be unstoppable when we go through with Phase II. I wonder how fast the growth will be. So many unanswered questions. One thing I do know—the man loves me as much as I love him and I didn’t think that was possible. But, I could tell today that it is true. Tomorrow will be a big day. First, court and then I will fuck my fiancée into godhood. ============================================================================================== To be continued…